This is a modern-English version of The Plumed Serpent, originally written by Lawrence, D. H. (David Herbert).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE PLUMED SERPENT
THE WORKS OF D. H. LAWRENCE
THE WORKS OF D. H. LAWRENCE
THIN-PAPER EDITION
Thin-paper edition
The White Peacock
The Trespasser
Sons and Lovers
The Prussian Officer
The Rainbow
The Lost Girl
Women in Love
Aaron’s Rod
The Ladybird
Kangaroo
England, my England
The Boy in the Bush
St. Mawr
The Plumed Serpent
The Woman Who Rode Away
The Virgin and the Gipsy
The Man Who Died
The Lovely Lady
Lady Chatterley’s Lover
Love Among the Haystacks
Sea and Sardinia
Assorted Articles
Mornings in Mexico
Twilight in Italy
Psychoanalysis and the Unconscious
Fantasia of the Unconscious
A Modern Lover
The White Peacock
The Intruder
Sons and Lovers
The Prussian Officer
The Rainbow
The Lost Girl
Women in Love
Aaron's Staff
The Ladybug
Kangaroo
England, my England
The Kid in the Bush
St. Mawr
The Feathered Serpent
The Woman Who Rode Off
The Virgin and the Gypsy
The Guy Who Died
The Beautiful Woman
Lady Chatterley's Lover
Love in the Haystacks
Sea and Sardinia
Various Articles
Mornings in Mexico
Twilight in Italy
Psychoanalysis and the Subconscious
Dreams of the Unconscious
A Modern Partner
THE
PLUMED SERPENT
The Plumed Serpent
BY D. H. LAWRENCE
BY D. H. LAWRENCE
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
First published January 1926
Reprinted March 1926, January 1927, February 1928
March 1930, March 1932, October 1933, April 1937
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
AT THE WINDMILL PRESS, KINGSWOOD, SURREY
First published January 1926
Reprinted March 1926, January 1927, February 1928
March 1930, March 1932, October 1933, April 1937
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
AT THE WINDMILL PRESS, KINGSWOOD, SURREY
CONTENTS
CHAP: CHAP: |
PAGE PAGE |
|
I. | BEGINNINGS OF A BULL-FIGHT | 7 |
II. | TEA-PARTY IN TLACOLULA | 26 |
III. | FORTIETH BIRTHDAY | 52 |
IV. | TO STAY OR NOT TO STAY | 77 |
V. | THE LAKE | 87 |
VI. | THE MOVE DOWN THE LAKE | 106 |
VII. | THE PLAZA | 120 |
VIII. | NIGHT IN THE HOUSE | 142 |
IX. | CASA DE LA CUENTAS | 149 |
X. | DON RAMÓN AND DOÑA CARLOTA | 165 |
XI. | LORDS OF THE DAY AND NIGHT | 181 |
XII. | THE FIRST WATERS | 194 |
XIII. | THE FIRST RAIN | 204 |
XIV. | HOME TO SAYULA | 221 |
XV. | THE WRITTEN HYMNS OF QUETZALCOATL | 236 |
XVI. | CIPRIANO AND KATE | 245 |
XVII. | FOURTH HYMN AND THE BISHOP | 264 |
XVIII. | AUTO DA FE | 287 |
XIX. | THE ATTACK ON JAMILTEPEC | 308 |
XX. | MARRIAGE BY QUETZALCOATL | 327 |
XXI. | THE OPENING OF THE CHURCH | 355 |
XXII. | THE LIVING HUITZILOPOCHTLI | 377 |
XXIII. | HUITZILOPOCHTLI’S NIGHT | 398 |
XXIV. | MALINTZI | 413 |
XXV. | TERESA | 422 |
XXVI. | KATE IS A WIFE | 443 |
XXVII. | HERE! | 456 |
[Pg 7]
[Pg 7]
CHAP: I. BEGINNINGS OF A BULL-FIGHT.
It was the Sunday after Easter, and the last bull-fight of the season in Mexico City. Four special bulls had been brought over from Spain for the occasion, since Spanish bulls are more fiery than Mexican. Perhaps it is the altitude, perhaps just the spirit of the western Continent which is to blame for the lack of “pep,” as Owen put it, in the native animal.
It was the Sunday after Easter, and the last bullfight of the season in Mexico City. Four special bulls had been brought over from Spain for the occasion since Spanish bulls are more aggressive than Mexican ones. Maybe it's the altitude, or maybe it's just the spirit of the western continent that accounts for the lack of “pep,” as Owen put it, in the native animal.
Although Owen, who was a great socialist, disapproved of bull-fights, “We have never seen one. We shall have to go,” he said.
Although Owen, who was a strong socialist, disapproved of bullfights, “We’ve never seen one. We’ll have to go,” he said.
“Oh yes, I think we must see it,” said Kate.
“Oh yeah, I think we definitely need to see it,” said Kate.
“And it’s our last chance,” said Owen.
“And it’s our last chance,” Owen said.
Away he rushed to the place where they sold tickets, to book seats, and Kate went with him. As she came into the street, her heart sank. It was as if some little person inside her were sulking and resisting. Neither she nor Owen spoke much Spanish, there was a fluster at the ticket place, and an unpleasant individual came forward to talk American for them.
Away he rushed to the ticket booth to book seats, and Kate went with him. As she stepped out onto the street, her heart sank. It felt like some small part of her was sulking and resisting. Neither she nor Owen spoke much Spanish, it was chaotic at the ticket counter, and an unpleasant person stepped up to speak English for them.
It was obvious they ought to buy tickets for the “Shade.” But they wanted to economise, and Owen said he preferred to sit among the crowd, therefore, against the resistance of the ticket man and the onlookers, they bought reserved seats in the “Sun.”
It was clear they should buy tickets for the “Shade.” But they wanted to save money, and Owen said he preferred to sit with the crowd, so despite the objections of the ticket guy and the bystanders, they bought reserved seats in the “Sun.”
The show was on Sunday afternoon. All the tram-cars and the frightful little Ford omnibuses called Camions were labelled Torero, and were surging away towards Chapultepec. Kate felt that sudden dark feeling, that she didn’t want to go.
The show was on Sunday afternoon. All the trams and the scary little Ford buses called Camions were labeled Torero and were rushing towards Chapultepec. Kate felt that sudden wave of dread; she didn’t want to go.
“I’m not very keen on going,” she said to Owen.
“I’m not really into going,” she said to Owen.
“Oh, but why not? I don’t believe in them on principle, but we’ve never seen one, so we shall have to go.”
“Oh, but why not? I don’t believe in them as a rule, but we’ve never seen one, so we’ll have to go.”
Owen was an American, Kate was Irish. “Never having seen one” meant “having to go.” But it was American logic rather than Irish, and Kate only let herself be overcome.
Owen was American, Kate was Irish. “Never having seen one” meant “having to go.” But it was American logic instead of Irish, and Kate only allowed herself to be overwhelmed.
Villiers of course was keen. But then he too was American, and he too had never seen one, and being younger, more than anybody he had to go.
Villiers was definitely eager. But then again, he was American too, and he had never seen one either, and being younger, more than anyone else, he really had to go.
[Pg 8]
[Pg 8]
They got into a Ford taxi and went. The busted car careered away down the wide dismal street of asphalt and stone and Sunday dreariness. Stone buildings in Mexico have a peculiar hard, dry dreariness.
They hopped into a Ford taxi and took off. The beaten-up car sped away down the wide, gloomy street made of asphalt and stone, filled with Sunday blandness. The stone buildings in Mexico have a unique, harsh, dry dullness.
The taxi drew up in a side street under the big iron scaffolding of the stadium. In the gutters, rather lousy men were selling pulque and sweets, cakes, fruit, and greasy food. Crazy motor-cars rushed up and hobbled away. Little soldiers in washed-out cotton uniforms, pinky drab, hung around an entrance. Above all loomed the network iron frame of the huge, ugly stadium.
The taxi pulled up on a side street under the large iron scaffolding of the stadium. In the gutters, some shabby men were selling pulque, sweets, cakes, fruit, and greasy food. Crazed cars zoomed past and then stalled out. Young soldiers in faded cotton uniforms, a dull pinkish color, loitered by the entrance. Above it all towered the tangled iron structure of the massive, unattractive stadium.
Kate felt she was going to prison. But Owen excitedly surged to the entrance that corresponded to his ticket. In the depths of him, he too didn’t want to go. But he was a born American, and if anything was on show, he had to see it. That was “Life.”
Kate felt like she was going to prison. But Owen eagerly rushed to the entrance that matched his ticket. Deep down, he didn't want to go either. But he was a born American, and if anything was being shown, he had to see it. That was "Life."
The man who took the tickets at the entrance, suddenly, as they were passing in, stood in front of Owen, put both his hands on Owen’s chest and pawed down the front of Owen’s body. Owen started, bridled, transfixed for a moment. The fellow stood aside. Kate remained petrified.
The guy taking tickets at the entrance suddenly stepped in front of Owen as they were coming in, placed both hands on Owen’s chest, and ran his hands down the front of Owen's body. Owen was startled, taken aback, and frozen for a moment. The guy moved aside. Kate stood there, completely stunned.
Then Owen jerked into a smiling composure as the man waved them on. “Feeling for fire-arms!” he said, rolling his eyes with pleased excitement at Kate.
Then Owen snapped back into a smile as the man waved them on. “Searching for firearms!” he said, rolling his eyes with happy excitement at Kate.
But she had not got over the shock of horror, fearing the fellow might paw her.
But she hadn't gotten over the shock and fear, worried that the guy might try to touch her inappropriately.
They emerged out of a tunnel in the hollow of the concrete-and-iron amphitheatre. A real gutter-lout came to look at their counterslips, to see which seats they had booked. He jerked his head downwards, and slouched off. Now Kate knew she was in a trap—a big concrete beetle trap.
They came out of a tunnel into the hollow of the concrete-and-iron amphitheater. A real thug came to check their tickets, to see which seats they had reserved. He nodded downwards and wandered off. Now Kate realized she was caught in a trap—a huge concrete beetle trap.
They dropped down the concrete steps till they were only three tiers from the bottom. That was their row. They were to sit on the concrete, with a loop of thick iron between each numbered seat. This was a reserved place in the “Sun.”
They went down the concrete steps until they were just three tiers from the bottom. That was their row. They were supposed to sit on the concrete, with a thick iron loop between each numbered seat. This was a reserved spot in the “Sun.”
Kate sat gingerly between her two iron loops, and looked vaguely around.
Kate sat carefully between her two iron loops and looked around aimlessly.
“I think it’s thrilling!” she said.
“I think it’s exciting!” she said.
Like most modern people, she had a will-to-happiness.
Like most people today, she wanted to be happy.
“Isn’t it thrilling,” cried Owen, whose will-to-happiness was almost a mania. “Don’t you think so, Bud?”
“Isn’t it exciting?” Owen exclaimed, his desire for happiness bordering on obsession. “Don’t you agree, Bud?”
[Pg 9]
[Pg 9]
“Why, yes, I think it may be,” said Villiers, non-committal.
“Yeah, I think it might be,” said Villiers, being vague.
But then Villiers was young, he was only over twenty, while Owen was over forty. The younger generation calculates its “happiness” in a more business-like fashion. Villiers was out after a thrill, but he wasn’t going to say he’d got one till he’d got it. Kate and Owen—Kate was also nearly forty—must enthuse a thrill, out of a sort of politeness to the great Show-man, Providence.
But then Villiers was young, just a little over twenty, while Owen was over forty. The younger generation measures its “happiness” in a more practical way. Villiers was searching for excitement, but he wasn’t going to claim he had found it until he actually did. Kate and Owen—Kate was also almost forty—had to display enthusiasm for excitement, out of a kind of courtesy to the great Showman, Providence.
“Look here!” said Owen. “Supposing we try to protect our extremity on this concrete—” and thoughtfully he folded his rain-coat and laid it along the concrete ledge so that both he and Kate could sit on it.
“Look here!” said Owen. “What if we try to protect our butts on this concrete—” and he thoughtfully folded his raincoat and laid it along the concrete ledge so that both he and Kate could sit on it.
They sat and gazed around. They were early. Patches of people mottled the concrete slope opposite, like eruptions. The ring just below was vacant, neatly sanded; and above the ring, on the encircling concrete, great advertisements for hats, with a picture of a city-man’s straw hat, and advertisements for spectacles, with pairs of spectacles supinely folded, glared and shouted.
They sat and looked around. They were early. Groups of people dotted the concrete slope opposite, like eruptions. The area just below was empty, neatly sanded; and above the area, on the surrounding concrete, huge ads for hats, featuring a picture of a city guy's straw hat, and ads for glasses, with pairs of glasses laid out, flashed and shouted.
“Where is the ‘Shade’ then?” said Owen, twisting his neck.
“Where’s the ‘Shade’ then?” said Owen, twisting his neck.
At the top of the amphitheatre, near the sky, were concrete boxes. This was the “Shade,” where anybody who was anything sat.
At the top of the amphitheater, close to the sky, were concrete boxes. This was the “Shade,” where anyone who was anyone sat.
“Oh but,” said Kate, “I don’t want to be perched right up there, so far away.”
“Oh but,” Kate said, “I don’t want to be up there, so far away.”
“Why no!” said Owen. “We’re much better where we are, in our ‘Sun,’ which isn’t going to shine a great deal after all.”
“Of course not!” said Owen. “We’re much better off where we are, in our ‘Sun,’ which isn’t going to shine that much anyway.”
The sky was cloudy, preparing for the rainy season.
The sky was overcast, getting ready for the rainy season.
It was nearly three o’clock in the afternoon, and the crowd was filling in, but still only occupied patches of the bare concrete. The lower tiers were reserved, so the bulk of the people sat in the midway levels, and gentry like our trio were more or less isolated.
It was almost three o’clock in the afternoon, and the crowd was gathering, though they still only filled some parts of the bare concrete. The lower sections were reserved, so most people sat in the middle levels, leaving the gentry like our trio more or less on their own.
But the audience was already a mob, mostly of fattish town men in black tight suits and little straw hats, and a mixing-in of the dark-faced labourers in big hats. The men in black suits were probably employees and clerks and factory hands. Some had brought their women, in sky-blue chiffon with brown chiffon hats and faces powdered to look[Pg 10] like white marshmallows. Some were families with two or three children.
But the crowd was already a mob, mostly made up of somewhat overweight town men in snug black suits and small straw hats, along with a mix of dark-faced workers in large hats. The men in black suits were likely employees, clerks, and factory workers. Some had brought their partners, dressed in sky-blue chiffon with brown chiffon hats and faces powdered to look like white marshmallows. Some were families with two or three kids.
The fun began. The game was to snatch the hard straw hat off some fellow’s head, and send it skimming away down the slope of humanity, where some smart bounder down below would catch it and send it skimming across in another direction. There were shouts of jeering pleasure from the mass, which rose almost to a yell as seven straw hats were skimming, meteor-like, at one moment across the slope of people.
The fun started. The game was to snatch a hard straw hat off someone’s head and send it flying down the slope of the crowd, where some clever guy below would catch it and toss it off in another direction. There were shouts of mocking excitement from the group, rising almost to a yell as seven straw hats were soaring, like meteors, across the slope of people.
“Look at that!” said Owen. “Isn’t that fun!”
“Look at that!” said Owen. “Isn’t that exciting!”
“No,” said Kate, her little alter ego speaking out for once, in spite of her will-to-happiness. “No, I don’t like it. I really hate common people.”
“No,” said Kate, her little alter ego speaking out for once, despite her desire to be happy. “No, I don’t like it. I really hate ordinary people.”
As a socialist, Owen disapproved, and as a happy man, he was disconcerted. Because his own real self, as far as he had any left, hated common rowdiness just as much as Kate did.
As a socialist, Owen didn't agree, and as a happy person, he was unsettled. His true self, what little he had left, disliked public rowdiness just as much as Kate did.
“It’s awfully smart though!” he said, trying to laugh in sympathy with the mob. “There now, see that!”
“It’s really clever, though!” he said, trying to laugh along with the crowd. “Look at that!”
“Yes, it’s quite smart, but I’m glad it’s not my hat,” said Villiers.
“Yes, it’s really clever, but I’m glad it’s not my hat,” said Villiers.
“Oh, it’s all in the game,” said Owen largely.
“Oh, it’s all part of the game,” said Owen casually.
But he was uneasy. He was wearing a big straw hat of native make, conspicuous in the comparative isolation of the lower tiers. After a lot of fidgeting, he took off this hat and put it on his knees. But unfortunately he had a very definitely bald spot on a sunburnt head.
But he felt uneasy. He was wearing a large straw hat made locally, noticeable in the relative isolation of the lower levels. After a lot of fidgeting, he took off the hat and placed it on his lap. Unfortunately, he had a prominent bald spot on his sunburned head.
Behind, above, sat a dense patch of people in the unreserved section. Already they were throwing things. Bum! came an orange, aimed at Owen’s bald spot, and hitting him on the shoulder. He glared round rather ineffectually through his big shell spectacles.
Behind, above, there was a thick crowd of people in the unreserved section. They were already throwing things. Bum! an orange flew through the air, hitting Owen on the shoulder and targeting his bald spot. He looked around rather uselessly through his oversized glasses.
“I’d keep my hat on if I were you,” said the cold voice of Villiers.
“I’d keep my hat on if I were you,” said Villiers in a cold voice.
“Yes, I think perhaps it’s wiser,” said Owen, with assumed nonchalance, putting on his hat again.
“Yes, I think maybe it’s smarter,” said Owen, acting casually as he put his hat back on.
Whereupon a banana skin rattled on Villiers’ tidy and ladylike little panama. He glared round coldly, like a bird that would stab with its beak if it got the chance, but which would fly away at the first real menace.
Where a banana peel rattled on Villiers’ neat and classy little Panama hat. He glared around coldly, like a bird ready to strike with its beak if given the chance, but would fly away at the first real threat.
“How I detest them!” said Kate.
“Ugh, I can't stand them!” said Kate.
A diversion was created by the entrance, opposite, of the[Pg 11] military bands, with their silver and brass instruments under their arms. There were three sets. The chief band climbed and sat on the right, in the big bare tract of concrete reserved for the Authorities. These musicians wore dark grey uniforms trimmed with rose colour, and made Kate feel almost re-assured, as if it were Italy and not Mexico City. A silver band in pale buff uniforms sat opposite our party, high up across the hollow distance, and still a third “musica” threaded away to the left, on the remote scattered hillside of the amphitheatre. The newspapers had said that the President would attend. But the Presidents are scarce at bull-fights in Mexico, nowadays.
A distraction was created by the entrance, opposite, of the[Pg 11] military bands, with their silver and brass instruments under their arms. There were three bands. The main band climbed up and sat on the right, in the large empty area of concrete reserved for the Authorities. These musicians wore dark grey uniforms with rose trim, making Kate feel almost reassured, as if she were in Italy and not Mexico City. A silver band in light tan uniforms sat across from our group, high up in the distance, and a third “musica” played off to the left, on the scattered hillside of the amphitheater. The newspapers had said that the President would be there. But Presidents are rarely seen at bullfights in Mexico these days.
There sat the bands, in as much pomp as they could muster, but they did not begin to play. Great crowds now patched the slopes, but there were still bare tracts, especially in the Authorities’ section. Only a little distance above Kate’s row was a mass of people, as it were impending; a very uncomfortable sensation.
There sat the bands, trying to look as impressive as possible, but they didn't start to play. Huge crowds filled the slopes, but there were still empty spots, especially in the Authorities’ section. Not far above Kate’s row was a massive group of people, seemingly about to surge forward; it was a very unsettling feeling.
It was three o’clock, and the crowds had a new diversion. The bands, due to strike up at three, still sat there in lordly fashion, sounding not a note.
It was three o'clock, and the crowds had a new distraction. The bands, scheduled to start at three, still sat there in a grand manner, playing not a single note.
“La musica! La musica!” shouted the mob, with the voice of mob authority. They were the People, and the revolutions had been their revolutions, and they had won them all. The bands were their bands, present for their amusement.
“Music! Music!” shouted the crowd, with the voice of mob authority. They were the People, and the revolutions had been their revolutions, and they had won them all. The bands were their bands, there for their entertainment.
But the bands were military bands, and it was the army which had won all the revolutions. So the revolutions were their revolutions, and they were present for their own glory alone.
But the bands were military bands, and it was the army that had won all the revolutions. So the revolutions were their revolutions, and they were there for their own glory only.
Musica pagada toca mal tono.
Paid music plays out of tune.
Spasmodically, the insolent yelling of the mob rose and subsided. La musica! La musica! The shout became brutal and violent. Kate always remembered it. La musica! The band peacocked its nonchalance. The shouting was a great yell: the degenerate mob of Mexico City!
Spasmodically, the rude yelling of the crowd rose and fell. La musica! La musica! The shout turned brutal and violent. Kate always remembered it. La musica! The band flaunted its indifference. The shouting was a loud roar: the degenerate crowd of Mexico City!
At length, at its own leisure, the band in grey with dark rose facings struck up: crisp, martial, smart.
At last, at its own pace, the band in gray with dark rose accents started playing: sharp, military, and stylish.
“That’s fine!” said Owen. “But that’s really good! And it’s the first time I’ve heard a good band in Mexico, a band with any backbone.”
"That’s cool!" said Owen. "But that's really great! It's the first time I've heard a good band in Mexico, a band with some real substance."
The music was smart, but it was brief. The band seemed[Pg 12] scarcely to have started, when the piece was over. The musicians took their instruments from their mouths with a gesture of dismissal. They played just to say they’d played, making it as short as possible.
The music was clever, but it was short. The band barely got started when the piece ended. The musicians put down their instruments with a wave of dismissal. They played just to say they had played, keeping it as brief as possible.
Musica pagada toca mal tono.
Paid music plays off-key.
There was a ragged interval, then the silver band piped up. And at last it was half-past three, or more.
There was a rough pause, then the silver band started playing. And finally, it was around three-thirty, or later.
Whereupon, at some given signal, the masses in the middle, unreserved seats, suddenly burst and rushed down on to the lowest, reserved seats. It was a crash like a burst reservoir, and the populace in black Sunday suits poured down round and about our astonished, frightened trio. And in two minutes it was over. Without any pushing or shoving. Everybody careful, as far as possible, not to touch anybody else. You don’t elbow your neighbour if he’s got a pistol on his hip and a knife at his belly. So all the seats in the lower tiers filled in one rush, like the flowing of water.
Whereupon, at a certain signal, the crowd in the middle, unreserved seats, suddenly surged down to the lowest, reserved seats. It was a crash like a bursting dam, and the people in black Sunday suits flooded around our stunned, frightened trio. And in two minutes, it was over. Without any pushing or shoving. Everyone was careful, as much as possible, not to touch anyone else. You don’t elbow your neighbor if he’s got a gun on his hip and a knife at his waist. So all the seats in the lower tiers filled in one rush, like a flow of water.
Kate now sat among the crowd. But her seat, fortunately, was above one of the track-ways that went round the arena, so at least she would not have anybody sitting between her knees.
Kate was now sitting among the crowd. Luckily, her seat was above one of the walkways that circled the arena, so at least she wouldn’t have anyone sitting between her knees.
Men went uneasily back and forth along this gangway past the feet, wanting to get in next their friends, but never venturing to ask. Three seats away, on the same row, sat a Polish bolshevist fellow who had met Owen. He leaned over and asked the Mexican next to Owen if he might change seats with him. “No,” said the Mexican. “I’ll sit in my own seat.”
Men walked back and forth on the gangway, feeling uneasy as they passed by others' feet, eager to sit next to their friends but too hesitant to ask. Three seats away, on the same row, was a Polish Bolshevik who knew Owen. He leaned over and asked the Mexican sitting next to Owen if he could switch seats with him. “No,” replied the Mexican. “I’ll stay in my own seat.”
“Muy bien, Señor, muy bien!” said the Pole.
“Very well, Sir, very well!” said the Pole.
The show did not begin, and men like lost mongrels still prowled back and forth on the track that was next step down from Kate’s feet. They began to take advantage of the ledge on which rested the feet of our party, to squat there.
The show didn't start, and guys like lost strays kept wandering back and forth on the track just below Kate's feet. They started to use the ledge where our group was sitting to squat there.
Down sat a heavy fellow, plumb between Owen’s knees.
Down sat a heavy guy, right between Owen’s knees.
“I hope they won’t sit on my feet,” said Kate anxiously.
“I hope they won’t sit on my feet,” Kate said anxiously.
“We won’t let them,” said Villiers, with bird-like decision. “Why don’t you shove him off, Owen? Shove him off?”
“We won’t let them,” said Villiers, with a determined look. “Why don’t you just push him off, Owen? Push him off?”
And Villiers glared at the Mexican fellow ensconced between Owen’s legs. Owen flushed, and laughed uncomfortably. He was not good at shoving people off. The Mexican began to look round at the three angry white people.
And Villiers glared at the Mexican guy sitting between Owen's legs. Owen flushed and laughed awkwardly. He wasn't great at pushing people away. The Mexican started to look around at the three upset white people.
[Pg 13]
[Pg 13]
And in another moment, another fat Mexican in a black suit and a little black hat was lowering himself into Villiers’ foot-space. But Villiers was too quick for him. He quickly brought his feet together under the man’s sinking posterior, so the individual subsided uncomfortably on to a pair of boots, and at the same time felt a hand shoving him quietly but determinedly on the shoulder.
And in another moment, another plump Mexican in a black suit and a little black hat was settling into Villiers' foot space. But Villiers was too quick for him. He swiftly brought his feet together under the man’s descending backside, so the guy awkwardly landed on a pair of boots, and at the same time, he felt a hand pushing him gently yet firmly on the shoulder.
“No!” Villiers was saying in good American. “This place is for my feet! Get off! You get off!”
“No!” Villiers shouted in clear American. “This spot is for my feet! Get off! You need to get off!”
And he continued, quietly but very emphatically, to push the Mexican’s shoulder, to remove him.
And he kept quietly but firmly pushing the Mexican's shoulder to get him to move.
The Mexican half raised himself, and looked round murderously at Villiers. Physical violence was being offered, and the only retort was death. But the young American’s face was so cold and abstract, only the eyes showing a primitive, bird-like fire, that the Mexican was nonplussed. And Kate’s eyes were blazing with Irish contempt.
The Mexican half stood up and glared threateningly at Villiers. Physical violence was on the table, and the only response seemed to be death. But the young American’s face was so frigid and detached, with only his eyes revealing a primal, bird-like intensity, that the Mexican was taken aback. And Kate’s eyes were burning with Irish disdain.
The fellow struggled with his Mexican city-bred inferiority complex. He muttered an explanation in Spanish that he was only sitting there for a moment, till he could join his friends—waving his hand towards a lower tier. Villiers did not understand a word, but he reiterated:
The guy was dealing with his Mexican city-bred inferiority complex. He mumbled an explanation in Spanish that he was just sitting there for a moment until he could join his friends—gesturing towards a lower level. Villiers didn’t catch a single word, but he repeated:
“I don’t care what it is. This place is for my feet, and you don’t sit there.”
“I don’t care what it is. This spot is for my feet, and you don’t sit there.”
Oh, home of liberty! Oh, land of the free! Which of these two men was to win in the struggle for conflicting liberty? Was the fat fellow free to sit between Villiers’ feet, or was Villiers free to keep his foot-space?
Oh, home of liberty! Oh, land of the free! Which of these two men will win in the fight for conflicting freedom? Is the heavy guy free to sit between Villiers’ feet, or is Villiers free to keep his space?
There are all sorts of inferiority complex, and the city Mexican has a very strong sort, that makes him all the more aggressive, once it is roused. Therefore the intruder lowered his posterior with a heavy, sudden bounce on Villiers’ feet, and Villiers, out of very distaste, had had to extricate his feet from such a compression. The young man’s face went white at the nostrils, and his eyes took on that bright abstract look of pure democratic anger. He pushed the fat shoulders more decisively, repeating:
There are all kinds of inferiority complexes, and the Mexican in the city has a particularly strong one that makes him even more aggressive when triggered. So, the intruder dropped his weight heavily and suddenly onto Villiers’ feet, and Villiers, feeling disgusted, had to pull his feet free from that pressure. The young man’s face turned pale around the nostrils, and his eyes took on that bright, abstract look of pure democratic anger. He pushed against the fat shoulders more firmly, repeating:
“Go away! Go away! You’re not to sit there.”
“Move along! Move along! You can’t sit there.”
The Mexican, on his own ground, and heavy on his own base, let himself be shoved, oblivious.
The Mexican, on his own turf and feeling secure in his position, allowed himself to be pushed around, unaware.
“Insolence!” said Kate loudly. “Insolence!”
“Disrespect!” shouted Kate. “Disrespect!”
She glared at the fat back in the shoddily-fitting black[Pg 14] coat, which looked as if a woman dressmaker had made it, with loathing. How could any man’s coat-collar look so home-made, so en famille!
She glared at the large back in the poorly-fitting black[Pg 14] coat, which seemed like it was made by a woman dressmaker, with disgust. How could any man's coat collar look so homemade, so en famille!
Villiers remained with a fixed, abstract look on his thin face, rather like a death’s head. All his American will was summoned up, the bald eagle of the north bristling in every feather. The fellow should not sit there.—But how to remove him?
Villiers stayed with a blank, distant expression on his thin face, almost like a skull. He summoned all his American determination, the bald eagle of the north ruffled in every feather. That guy should not be sitting there.—But how do you get rid of him?
The young man sat tense with will to annihilate his beetle-like intruder, and Kate used all her Irish malice to help him.
The young man sat tense, eager to get rid of his beetle-like intruder, while Kate channeled all her Irish mischief to support him.
“Don’t you wonder who was his tailor?” she asked, with a flicker in her voice.
“Don’t you wonder who his tailor was?” she asked, with a hint of curiosity in her voice.
Villiers looked at the femalish black coat of the Mexican, and made an arch grimace at Kate.
Villiers looked at the woman’s black coat from Mexico and made a playful grimace at Kate.
“I should say he hadn’t one. Perhaps did it himself.”
“I should say he didn't have one. Maybe he did it himself.”
“Very likely!” Kate laughed venomously.
"Very likely!" Kate laughed sarcastically.
It was too much. The man got up and betook himself, rather diminished, to another spot.
It was overwhelming. The man stood up and went, feeling a bit defeated, to another place.
“Triumph!” said Kate. “Can’t you do the same, Owen?”
“Victory!” Kate exclaimed. “Can’t you do the same, Owen?”
Owen laughed uncomfortably, glancing down at the man between his knees as he might glance at a dog with rabies, when it had its back to him.
Owen laughed awkwardly, looking down at the man between his knees as if he were glancing at a rabid dog with its back turned to him.
“Apparently not yet, unfortunately,” he said, with some constraint, turning his nose away again from the Mexican, who was using him as a sort of chair-back.
“Looks like not yet, unfortunately,” he said, with some restraint, turning his nose away again from the Mexican, who was using him like a chair-back.
There was an exclamation. Two horsemen in gay uniforms and bearing long staffs had suddenly ridden into the ring. They went round the arena, then took up their posts, sentry-wise, on either side the tunnel entrance through which they had come in.
There was a shout. Two horsemen in bright uniforms and carrying long staffs suddenly rode into the arena. They circled the area, then took their positions like sentinels on either side of the tunnel entrance they had come through.
In marched a little column of four toreadors wearing tight uniforms plastered with silver embroidery. They divided, and marched smartly in opposite directions, two and two, around the ring, till they came to the place facing the section of the Authorities, where they made their salute.
In marched a small group of four toreadors dressed in fitted uniforms decorated with silver embroidery. They split up and marched confidently in opposite directions, two by two, around the ring, until they reached the spot facing the section of the Authorities, where they offered their salute.
So this was a bull-fight! Kate already felt a chill of disgust.
So this was a bullfight! Kate already felt a wave of disgust.
In the seats of the Authorities were very few people, and certainly no sparkling ladies in high tortoise-shell combs and lace mantillas. A few common-looking people, bourgeois[Pg 15] with not much taste, and a couple of officers in uniform. The President had not come.
In the seats of the Authorities, there were very few people, and definitely no glamorous women with fancy tortoise-shell combs and lace mantillas. Just a few ordinary-looking folks, middle-class with little style, and a couple of officers in uniform. The President hadn't shown up.
There was no glamour, no charm. A few commonplace people in an expanse of concrete were the elect, and below, four grotesque and effeminate looking fellows in tight, ornate clothes were the heroes. With their rather fat posteriors and their squiffs of pigtails and their clean-shaven faces, they looked like eunuchs, or women in tight pants, these precious toreadors.
There was no glamour, no charm. A few ordinary people in a sea of concrete were the chosen ones, and below, four strange and overly-dramatic guys in flashy, tight outfits were the heroes. With their chubby behinds, curled pigtails, and clean-shaven faces, they looked like eunuchs or women in tight pants, these fancy bullfighters.
The last of Kate’s illusions concerning bull-fights came down with a flop. These were the darlings of the mob? These were the gallant toreadors! Gallant? Just about as gallant as assistants in a butcher’s shop. Lady-killers? Ugh!
The last of Kate’s illusions about bullfights crashed down. These were the favorites of the crowd? These were the brave matadors! Brave? Just as brave as the workers in a butcher shop. Ladies' men? Gross!
There was an Ah! of satisfaction from the mob. Into the ring suddenly rushed a smallish, dun-coloured bull with long flourishing horns. He ran out, blindly, as if from the dark, probably thinking that now he was free. Then he stopped short, seeing he was not free, but surrounded in an unknown way. He was utterly at a loss.
There was a collective "Ah!" of satisfaction from the crowd. Suddenly, a small, brown bull with long, sweeping horns charged into the ring. He burst out blindly, as if emerging from the shadows, probably thinking he was finally free. Then he came to a sudden halt, realizing he wasn't free at all but surrounded in a strange way. He was completely bewildered.
A toreador came forward and switched out a pink cloak like a fan not far from the bull’s nose. The bull gave a playful little prance, neat and pretty, and charged mildly on the cloak. The toreador switched the cloak over the animal’s head, and the neat little bull trotted on round the ring, looking for a way to get out.
A toreador stepped up and flicked a pink cape like a fan close to the bull's nose. The bull did a cute little dance, all neat and graceful, and gently charged at the cape. The toreador flipped the cape over the bull's head, and the tidy little bull trotted around the ring, searching for a way to escape.
Seeing the wooden barrier around the arena, finding he was able to look over it, he thought he might as well take the leap. So over he went into the corridor or passage-way which circled the ring, and in which stood the servants of the arena.
Seeing the wooden barrier around the arena and realizing he could see over it, he figured he might as well jump in. So he climbed over into the corridor or pathway that wrapped around the ring, where the arena's servants were standing.
Just as nimbly, these servants vaulted over the barrier into the arena, that was now bull-less.
Just as quickly, these servants jumped over the barrier into the arena, which was now empty of bulls.
The bull in the gangway trotted inquiringly round till he came to an opening on to the arena again. So back he trotted into the ring.
The bull in the aisle walked around curiously until he found an opening back into the arena. So, he trotted back into the ring.
And back into the gangway vaulted the servants, where they stood again to look on.
And back into the hallway jumped the servants, where they stood again to watch.
The bull trotted waveringly and somewhat irritated. The toreadors waved their cloaks at him, and he swerved on. Till his vague course took him to where one of the horsemen with lances sat motionless on his horse.
The bull trotted unsteadily and a bit annoyed. The toreadors waved their capes at him, and he zigzagged onward. Eventually, his aimless path led him to where one of the horsemen with lances sat still on his horse.
[Pg 16]
[Pg 16]
Instantly, in a pang of alarm, Kate noticed that the horse was thickly blindfolded with a black cloth. Yes, and so was the horse on which sat the other picador.
Instantly, in a rush of alarm, Kate realized that the horse was heavily blindfolded with a black cloth. Yes, and the horse that the other picador was riding was also like that.
The bull trotted suspiciously up to the motionless horse bearing the rider with the long pole; a lean old horse that would never move till Doomsday, unless someone shoved it.
The bull walked cautiously up to the still horse carrying the rider with the long pole; a skinny old horse that wouldn't budge until the end of time, unless someone pushed it.
O shades of Don Quixote! Oh four Spanish horsemen of the Apocalypse! This was surely one of them.
O shades of Don Quixote! Oh four Spanish horsemen of the Apocalypse! This was definitely one of them.
The picador pulled his feeble horse round slowly, to face the bull, and slowly he leaned forward and shoved his lance-point into the bull’s shoulder. The bull, as if the horse were a great wasp that had stung him deep, suddenly lowered his head in a jerk of surprise and lifted his horns straight up into the horse’s abdomen. And without more ado, over went horse and rider, like a tottering monument upset.
The picador slowly turned his weak horse to face the bull, leaning forward as he jabbed his lance into the bull’s shoulder. The bull, reacting as if the horse were a giant wasp that had stung him, abruptly lowered his head in shock and drove his horns straight into the horse’s belly. Without any hesitation, both horse and rider toppled over, like a shaky statue that had been knocked down.
The rider scrambled from under the horse and went running away with his lance. The old horse, in complete dazed amazement, struggled to rise, as if overcome with dumb incomprehension. And the bull, with a red place on his shoulder welling a trickle of dark blood, stood looking around in equally hopeless amazement.
The rider scrambled out from under the horse and ran away with his lance. The old horse, completely dazed, struggled to get up, as if overwhelmed by confusion. The bull, with a red spot on his shoulder oozing dark blood, stood looking around in a similarly helpless state of shock.
But the wound was hurting. He saw the queer sight of the horse half reared from the ground, trying to get to its feet. And he smelled blood and bowels.
But the wound was painful. He saw the strange sight of the horse half-reared, trying to get up. And he smelled blood and guts.
So rather vaguely, as if not quite knowing what he ought to do, the bull once more lowered his head and pushed his sharp, flourishing horns in the horse’s belly, working them up and down inside there with a sort of vague satisfaction.
So somewhat uncertainly, as if he wasn’t exactly sure what he should do, the bull once again lowered his head and jabbed his sharp, impressive horns into the horse’s belly, moving them up and down inside with a kind of unclear satisfaction.
Kate had never been taken so completely by surprise in all her life. She had still cherished some idea of a gallant show. And before she knew where she was, she was watching a bull whose shoulders trickled blood goring his horns up and down inside the belly of a prostrate and feebly plunging old horse.
Kate had never been so completely taken by surprise in her life. She still had some idea of a brave display. And before she realized what was happening, she was watching a bull, its shoulders dripping blood, goring its horns up and down inside the belly of a fallen, weakly thrashing old horse.
The shock almost overpowered her. She had come for a gallant show. This she had paid to see. Human cowardice and beastliness, a smell of blood, a nauseous whiff of bursten bowels! She turned her face away.
The shock nearly overwhelmed her. She had come for a brave display. This was what she had paid to see. Human cowardice and brutality, the smell of blood, a sickening whiff of spilled guts! She turned her face away.
When she looked again, it was to see the horse feebly and dazedly walking out of the ring, with a great ball of its own entrails hanging out of its abdomen and swinging reddish against its own legs as it automatically moved.
When she looked again, it was to see the horse weakly and disorientedly walking out of the ring, with a large mass of its own intestines hanging out of its abdomen and swinging reddish against its own legs as it moved automatically.
[Pg 17]
[Pg 17]
And once more, the shock of amazement almost made her lose consciousness. She heard the confused small applause of amusement from the mob. And that Pole, to whom Owen had introduced her, leaned over and said to her, in horrible English:
And once again, the shock of surprise nearly made her pass out. She heard the scattered applause of laughter from the crowd. And that Polish guy, to whom Owen had introduced her, leaned in and said to her, in terrible English:
“Now, Miss Leslie, you are seeing Life! Now you will have something to write about, in your letters to England.”
“Now, Miss Leslie, you’re experiencing life! Now you’ll have something to write about in your letters to England.”
She looked at his unwholesome face in complete repulsion, and wished Owen would not introduce her to such sordid individuals.
She looked at his unpleasant face in complete disgust and wished Owen wouldn't introduce her to such sleazy people.
She looked at Owen. His nose had a sharp look, like a little boy who may make himself sick, but who is watching at the shambles with all his eyes, knowing it is forbidden.
She looked at Owen. His nose had a sharp look, like a little boy who might make himself sick, but who is watching the mess with all his attention, knowing it's off-limits.
Villiers, the younger generation, looked intense and abstract, getting the sensation. He would not even feel sick. He was just getting the thrill of it, without emotion, coldly and scientifically, but very intent.
Villiers, the younger generation, appeared focused and lost in thought, fully experiencing the moment. He wouldn’t even feel nauseous. He was simply enjoying the excitement of it, devoid of emotion, coldly and methodically, yet profoundly engaged.
And Kate felt a real pang of hatred against this Americanism which is coldly and unscrupulously sensational.
And Kate felt a genuine pang of hatred towards this American way of doing things, which is coldly and ruthlessly sensational.
“Why doesn’t the horse move? Why doesn’t it run away from the bull?” she asked in repelled amazement, of Owen.
“Why isn’t the horse moving? Why isn’t it running away from the bull?” she asked in disgusted amazement, at Owen.
Owen cleared his throat.
Owen cleared his throat.
“Didn’t you see? It was blindfolded,” he said.
“Didn’t you see? It was blindfolded,” he said.
“But can’t it smell the bull?” she asked.
“But can’t it smell the bull?” she asked.
“Apparently not.—They bring the old wrecks here to finish them off.—I know it’s awful, but it’s part of the game.”
“Apparently not.—They bring the old wrecks here to finish them off.—I know it’s terrible, but it’s part of the game.”
How Kate hated phrases like “part of the game.” What do they mean, anyhow! She felt utterly humiliated, crushed by a sense of human indecency, cowardice of two-legged humanity. In this “brave” show she felt nothing but reeking cowardice. Her breeding and her natural pride were outraged.
How Kate hated phrases like “part of the game.” What do they even mean! She felt completely humiliated, crushed by a sense of human indecency, the cowardice of humanity. In this “brave” display, she felt nothing but stinking cowardice. Her upbringing and her natural pride were insulted.
The ring servants had cleaned away the mess and spread new sand. The toreadors were playing with the bull, unfurling their foolish cloaks at arm’s length. And the animal, with the red sore running on his shoulder, foolishly capered and ran from one rag to the other, here and there.
The ring helpers had cleared the mess and laid down new sand. The bullfighters were taunting the bull, waving their ridiculous capes at arm’s length. Meanwhile, the animal, with the red sore on his shoulder, naively pranced around, darting from one rag to another, back and forth.
For the first time, a bull seemed to her a fool. She had always been afraid of bulls, fear tempered with reverence of the great Mithraic beast. And now she saw how stupid he was, in spite of his long horns and his massive maleness.[Pg 18] Blindly and stupidly he ran at the rag, each time, and the toreadors skipped like fat-hipped girls showing off. Probably it needed skill and courage, but it looked silly.
For the first time, a bull seemed stupid to her. She had always been afraid of bulls, a fear mixed with respect for the great Mithraic creature. Now she saw how foolish he was, despite his long horns and massive build. [Pg 18] Blindly and stupidly, he charged at the rag every time, while the toreadors danced around like chubby girls showing off. It probably took skill and courage, but it looked ridiculous.
Blindly and foolishly the bull ran ducking its horns each time at the rag, just because the rag fluttered.
Blindly and foolishly, the bull charged at the rag, lowering its horns every time it waved, all just because the rag fluttered.
“Run at the men, idiot!” said Kate aloud, in her overwrought impatience. “Run at the men, not at the cloaks.”
“Run at the men, you idiot!” Kate shouted, her impatience boiling over. “Run at the men, not at the cloaks.”
“They never do, isn’t it curious!” replied Villiers, with cool scientific interest. “They say no toreador will face a cow, because a cow always goes for him instead of the cloak. If a bull did that there’d be no bull-fights. Imagine it!”
“They never do, isn’t that interesting!” replied Villiers, with calm scientific curiosity. “They say no matador will confront a cow because a cow always charges him instead of the cape. If a bull did that, there wouldn’t be any bullfights. Can you picture it!”
She was bored now. The nimbleness and the skipping tricks of the toreadors bored her. Even when one of the banderilleros reared himself on tiptoe, his plump posterior much in evidence, and from his erectness pushed two razor-sharp darts with frills at the top into the bull’s shoulder, neatly and smartly, Kate felt no admiration. One of the darts fell out, anyway, and the bull ran on with the other swinging and waggling in another bleeding place.
She was bored now. The agility and the dance moves of the bullfighters didn’t interest her. Even when one of the banderilleros stood on tiptoe, his thick backside prominently displayed, and from his upright position stuck two sharp darts with decorative tops into the bull’s shoulder, neatly and skillfully, Kate felt no admiration. One of the darts fell out anyway, and the bull charged off with the other swinging and flapping in another bleeding spot.
The bull now wanted to get away, really. He leaped the fence again, quickly, into the attendants’ gangway. The attendants vaulted over into the arena. The bull trotted in the corridor, then nicely leaped back. The attendants vaulted once more into the corridor. The bull trotted round the arena, ignoring the toreadors, and leaped once more into the gangway. Over vaulted the attendants.
The bull really wanted to escape now. He jumped over the fence again, quickly, into the attendants’ area. The attendants jumped over into the arena. The bull walked through the corridor and then happily jumped back. The attendants jumped again into the corridor. The bull wandered around the arena, ignoring the matadors, and jumped back into the area. The attendants jumped over.
Kate was beginning to be amused, now that the mongrel men were skipping for safety.
Kate was starting to find it funny, now that the mixed-breed guys were running for their lives.
The bull was in the ring again, running from cloak to cloak, foolishly. A banderillero was getting ready with two more darts. But first another picador put nobly forward on his blindfolded old horse. The bull ignored this little lot too, and trotted away again, as if all the time looking for something, excitedly looking for something. He stood still and excitedly pawed the ground, as if he wanted something. A toreador advanced and swung a cloak. Up pranced the bull, tail in air, and with a prancing bound charged—upon the rag, of course. The toreador skipped round with a ladylike skip, then tripped to another point. Very pretty!
The bull was back in the ring, running from cloak to cloak, acting all stupid. A banderillero was getting ready with two more darts. But first, another picador bravely stepped forward on his blindfolded old horse. The bull ignored them too and trotted away, as if he was searching for something, eagerly looking for whatever it was. He paused and excitedly pawed the ground, as if wanting something. A toreador moved in and swung a cloak. The bull jumped up, its tail in the air, and charged—at the rag, of course. The toreador danced away with a graceful skip, then darted to another position. Very nice!
The bull, in the course of his trotting and prancing and pawing, had once more come near the bold picador. The bold picador shoved forward his ancient steed, leaned forwards,[Pg 19] and pushed the point of his lance in the bull’s shoulder. The bull looked up, irritated and arrested. What the devil!
The bull, while trotting, prancing, and pawing, had once again approached the fearless picador. The fearless picador urged his old horse forward, leaned in, and pressed the tip of his lance into the bull’s shoulder. The bull looked up, annoyed and stopped in its tracks. What the hell!
He saw the horse and rider. The horse stood with that feeble monumentality of a milk horse, patient as if between the shafts, waiting while his master delivered the milk. How strange it must have been to him when the bull, giving a little bound like a dog, ducked its head and dived its horns upwards into his belly, rolling him over with his rider as one might push over a hat-stand.
He saw the horse and rider. The horse stood there with the weak dignity of a milk horse, patient as if in the shafts, waiting while his owner delivered the milk. How odd it must have been for him when the bull, leaping up like a dog, lowered its head and drove its horns upward into his belly, flipping him and his rider over like someone might tip over a coat rack.
The bull looked with irritable wonder at the incomprehensible medley of horse and rider kicking on the ground a few yards away from him. He drew near to investigate. The rider scrambled out and bolted. And the toreadors running up with their cloaks, drew off the bull. He went caracoling round, charging at more silk-lined rags.
The bull stared with annoyed curiosity at the confusing scene of the horse and rider struggling on the ground a few yards away. He walked over to see what was happening. The rider scrambled up and took off. The bullfighters rushed in with their capes and redirected the bull. He pranced around, charging at more fancy cloths.
Meanwhile an attendant had got the horse on its feet again, and was leading it totteringly into the gangway and round to the exit, under the Authorities. The horse crawled slowly. The bull, running from pink cloak to red cloak, rag to rag, and never catching anything, was getting excited, impatient of the rag game. He jumped once more into the gangway and started running, alas, on towards where the wounded horse was still limping its way to the exit.
Meanwhile, an attendant had gotten the horse back on its feet and was leading it unsteadily into the gangway and around to the exit, under the supervision of the authorities. The horse moved slowly. The bull, darting from pink cloak to red cloak, rag to rag, and never managing to catch anything, was getting agitated, frustrated with the rag game. It jumped back into the gangway and started running, unfortunately toward where the injured horse was still limping its way to the exit.
Kate knew what was coming. Before she could look away, the bull had charged on the limping horse from behind, the attendants had fled, the horse was up-ended absurdly, one of the bull’s horns between his hind legs and deep in his inside. Down went the horse, collapsing in front, but his rear was still heaved up, with the bull’s horn working vigorously up and down inside him, while he lay on his neck all twisted. And a huge heap of bowels coming out. And a nauseous stench. And the cries of pleased amusement among the crowd.
Kate knew what was about to happen. Before she could look away, the bull charged at the injured horse from behind. The attendants had run off, and the horse was knocked over awkwardly, one of the bull's horns lodged between its hind legs and deep inside it. The horse collapsed forward, but its back end was still raised, with the bull's horn moving forcefully up and down inside it while it lay twisted on its neck. A massive pile of guts spilled out, releasing a horrible smell, while the crowd's cheers filled the air with laughter.
This pretty event took place on Kate’s side of the ring, and not far from where she sat, below her. Most of the people were on their feet craning to look down over the edge to watch the conclusion of this delightful spectacle.
This lovely event happened on Kate's side of the ring, not far from where she sat, below her. Most of the people were standing, leaning over the edge to see the end of this enjoyable spectacle.
Kate knew if she saw any more she would go into hysterics. She was getting beside herself.
Kate knew that if she saw any more, she'd totally lose it. She was getting overwhelmed.
She looked swiftly at Owen, who looked like a guilty boy spell-bound.
She quickly glanced at Owen, who appeared to be a guilty boy, hypnotized.
[Pg 20]
[Pg 20]
“I’m going!” she said, rising.
“I’m going!” she said, standing up.
“Going!” he cried, in wonder and dismay, his flushed face and his bald flushed forehead a picture, looking up at her.
“Going!” he exclaimed, amazed and upset, his flushed face and shiny bald forehead a sight to see as he looked up at her.
But she had already turned, and was hurrying away towards the mouth of the exit-tunnel.
But she had already turned and was rushing away towards the exit tunnel.
Owen came running after her, flustered, and drawn in all directions.
Owen came running after her, flustered and pulled in every direction.
“Really going!” he said in chagrin, as she came to the high, vaulted exit-tunnel.
“Really going!” he said with disappointment, as she reached the high, vaulted exit tunnel.
“I must. I’ve got to get out,” she cried. “Don’t you come.”
“I have to. I need to get out,” she said urgently. “Don’t follow me.”
“Really!” he echoed, torn all ways.
“Really!” he echoed, feeling completely conflicted.
The scene was creating a very hostile attitude in the audience. To leave the bull-fight is a national insult.
The scene was creating a very hostile vibe in the audience. Leaving the bullfight is a national insult.
“Don’t come! Really! I shall take a tram-car,” she said hurriedly.
“Don’t come! Seriously! I’ll just take a streetcar,” she said quickly.
“Really! Do you really think you’ll be all right?”
“Seriously! Do you actually think you’ll be okay?”
“Perfectly. You stay. Goodbye! I can’t smell any more of this stink.”
“Perfectly. You stay. Goodbye! I can’t deal with this smell anymore.”
He turned like Orpheus looking back into hell, and wavering made towards his seat again.
He turned like Orpheus glancing back into hell, and hesitating, headed back to his seat.
It was not so easy, because many people were now on their feet and crowding to the exit vault. The rain which had sputtered a few drops suddenly fell in a downward splash. People were crowding to shelter; but Owen, unheeding, fought his way back to his seat, and sat in his rain-coat with the rain pouring on his bald head. He was as nearly in hysterics as Kate. But he was convinced that this was life. He was seeing LIFE, and what can an American do more!
It wasn’t easy, because a lot of people were now up and rushing toward the exit. The rain, which had only drizzled a bit before, suddenly poured down heavily. People were scrambling for cover, but Owen, ignoring it all, pushed his way back to his seat and sat there in his raincoat with the rain streaming down on his bald head. He was nearly as frantic as Kate. But he believed that this was life. He was experiencing LIFE, and what more can an American do!
“They might just as well sit and enjoy somebody else’s diarrhœa” was the thought that passed through Kate’s distracted but still Irish mind.
“They might as well sit and enjoy somebody else’s diarrhea,” was the thought that crossed Kate’s distracted but still Irish mind.
There she was in the great concrete archway under the stadium, with the lousy press of the audience crowding in after her. Facing outwards, she saw the straight downpour of the rain, and a little beyond, the great wooden gates that opened to the free street. Oh to be out, to be out of this, to be free!
There she was in the huge concrete archway under the stadium, with the annoying press of the crowd pushing in after her. Facing outward, she saw the steady downpour of rain, and just beyond that, the big wooden gates that led to the open street. Oh, to be outside, to be away from this, to be free!
But it was pouring tropical rain. The little shoddy soldiers were pressing back under the brick gateway, for[Pg 21] shelter. And the gates were almost shut. Perhaps they would not let her out. Oh horror!
But it was pouring rain. The shabby little soldiers were huddled under the brick gateway for shelter, and the gates were almost closed. Maybe they wouldn’t let her out. Oh no!
She stood hovering in front of the straight downpour. She would have dashed out, but for the restraining thought of what she would look like when her thin gauze dress was plastered to her body by drenching rain. On the brink she hovered.
She stood floating in front of the heavy downpour. She would have rushed out, but the thought of how she'd look with her thin gauze dress clinging to her body from the soaking rain held her back. She hovered on the edge.
Behind her, from the inner end of the stadium tunnel, the people were surging in in waves. She stood horrified and alone, looking always out to freedom. The crowd was in a state of excitement, cut off in its sport, on tenterhooks lest it should miss anything. Thank goodness the bulk stayed near the inner end of the vault. She hovered near the outer end, ready to bolt at any moment.
Behind her, from the inner end of the stadium tunnel, people were flooding in waves. She stood terrified and alone, always looking outward to freedom. The crowd was buzzing with excitement, caught up in the game, anxious about missing anything. Thank goodness most of them stayed near the inner end of the vault. She lingered near the outer end, prepared to escape at any moment.
The rain crashed steadily down.
The rain poured steadily down.
She waited on the outer verge, as far from the people as possible. Her face had that drawn, blank look of a woman near hysterics. She could not get out of her eyes the last picture of the horse lying twisted on its neck with its hind-quarters hitched up and the horn of the bull goring slowly and rhythmically in its vitals. The horse so utterly passive and grotesque. And all its bowels slipping on to the ground.
She stood at the edge, trying to stay as far away from the crowd as she could. Her face had that tense, blank expression of a woman on the brink of hysterics. She couldn't shake the image of the horse, twisted on its neck with its hindquarters lifted and the bull's horn goring slowly and rhythmically into its insides. The horse looked so completely helpless and grotesque. And all its insides spilling out onto the ground.
But a new terror was the throng inside the tunnel entrance. The big arched place was filling up, but still the crowd did not come very near her. They pressed towards the inner exit.
But a new fear was the crowd at the tunnel entrance. The large arched space was getting crowded, but still the people didn't come very close to her. They pushed toward the inner exit.
They were mostly loutish men in city clothes, the mongrel men of a mongrel city. Two men stood making water against the wall, in the interval of their excitement. One father had kindly brought his little boys to the show, and stood in fat, sloppy paternal benevolence above them. They were pale mites, the elder about ten years old, highly dressed up in Sunday clothes. And badly they needed protecting from that paternal benevolence, for they were oppressed, peaked and a bit wan from the horrors. To those children at least bull-fights did not come natural, but would be an acquired taste. There were other children, however, and fat mammas in black satin that was greasy and grey at the edges with an overflow of face-powder. These fat mammas had a pleased, excited look in their eyes, almost sexual, and very distasteful in contrast to their soft passive bodies.
They were mostly rough guys in urban clothing, the mixed-bag men of a mixed-bag city. Two men were urinating against the wall, taking a break from their excitement. One father had kindly brought his little boys to the show and stood there in plump, sloppy paternal affection above them. The boys were pale little things, the older one around ten years old, all dressed up in their Sunday best. They really needed protection from that paternal affection, as they looked worn out, sickly, and a bit fragile from the horrors around them. For those kids, bullfights certainly didn’t feel normal; it was something they would have to get used to. There were other children too, along with heavy mothers in black satin that was greasy and faded at the edges from too much face powder. These hefty mothers had a gleeful, excited look in their eyes, almost sensual, which was very off-putting compared to their soft, passive bodies.
Kate shivered a little in her thin frock, for the ponderous[Pg 22] rain had a touch of ice. She stared through the curtain of water at the big rickety gates of the enclosure surrounding the amphitheatre, at the midget soldiers cowering in their shoddy, pink-white cotton uniforms, and at the glimpse of the squalid street outside, now running with dirty brown streams. The vendors had all taken refuge, in dirty-white clusters, in the pulque shops, one of which was sinisterly named: A Ver que Sale.
Kate shivered a bit in her thin dress because the heavy rain felt icy. She looked through the curtain of water at the big, rickety gates surrounding the amphitheater, at the little soldiers huddling in their shabby, pink-white cotton uniforms, and at the view of the filthy street outside, now flowing with muddy brown water. The vendors had all sought shelter, huddled together in dirty white groups, in the pulque shops, one of which had the ominously named: A Ver que Sale.
She was afraid more of the repulsiveness than of anything. She had been in many cities of the world, but Mexico had an underlying ugliness, a sort of squalid evil, which made Naples seem debonair in comparison. She was afraid, she dreaded the thought that anything might really touch her in this town, and give her the contagion of its crawling sort of evil. But she knew that the one thing she must do was to keep her head.
She was more afraid of the repulsiveness than anything else. She had traveled to many cities around the world, but Mexico had a deep ugliness, a kind of squalid evil, that made Naples seem classy in comparison. She was scared, dreading the thought that anything might actually affect her in this town and give her a taste of its crawling kind of evil. But she understood that the one thing she had to do was to stay composed.
A little officer in uniform, wearing a big, pale-blue cape, made his way through the crowd. He was short, dark, and had a little black beard like an imperial. He came through the people from the inner entrance, and cleared his way with a quiet, silent unobtrusiveness, yet with the peculiar heavy Indian momentum. Even touching the crowd delicately with his gloved hand, and murmuring almost inaudibly the Con permiso! formula, he seemed to be keeping himself miles away from contact. He was brave too: because there was just the chance some lout might shoot him because of his uniform. The people knew him too. Kate could tell that by the flicker of a jeering, self-conscious smile that passed across many faces, and the exclamation: “General Viedma! Don Cipriano!”
A small officer in uniform, wearing a large pale-blue cape, made his way through the crowd. He was short, dark, and had a small black beard like an emperor's. He came through the people from the inner entrance and moved quietly and unobtrusively, yet with a strong, heavy Indian presence. Even as he lightly touched the crowd with his gloved hand and murmured almost inaudibly, "Con permiso!" he seemed to maintain a distance from everyone. He was also brave, knowing that some jerk might take a shot at him because of his uniform. The crowd recognized him too. Kate could see that from the flicker of a mocking, self-conscious smile that crossed many faces, along with the exclamations, “General Viedma! Don Cipriano!”
He came towards Kate, saluting and bowing with a brittle shyness.
He approached Kate, greeting her with a stiff wave and a slight bow, clearly nervous.
“I am General Viedma. Did you wish to leave? Let me get you an automobile,” he said, in very English English, that sounded strange from his dark face, and a little stiff on his soft tongue.
“I am General Viedma. Did you want to leave? Let me get you a car,” he said, in a very British way, which sounded odd coming from his dark face, and a bit formal from his soft accent.
His eyes were dark, quick, with the glassy darkness that she found so wearying. But they were tilted up with a curious slant, under arched black brows. It gave him an odd look of detachment, as if he looked at life with raised brows. His manner was superficially assured, underneath perhaps half-savage, shy and farouche, and deprecating.
His eyes were dark and sharp, with a glassy depth that she found exhausting. But they had an interesting upward slant, framed by arched black brows. This gave him a strange sense of detachment, as if he viewed life with a raised brow. He acted confident on the surface, but underneath he seemed somewhat wild, shy, and self-critical.
[Pg 23]
[Pg 23]
“Thank you so much,” she said.
“Thank you so much,” she said.
He called to a soldier in the gateway.
He shouted to a soldier at the entrance.
“I will send you in the automobile of my friend,” he said. “It will be better than a taxi. You don’t like the bull-fight?”
“I'll send you in my friend's car,” he said. “It'll be better than a taxi. You don't like bullfighting?”
“No! Horrible!” said Kate. “But do get me a yellow taxi. That is quite safe.”
“No! That's awful!” said Kate. “But please get me a yellow taxi. That's pretty safe.”
“Well, the man has gone for the automobile. You are English, yes?”
“Well, the guy has left for the car. You’re English, right?”
“Irish,” said Kate.
"Irish," Kate said.
“Ah Irish!” he replied, with the flicker of a smile.
“Ah Irish!” he replied, with a hint of a smile.
“You speak English awfully well,” she said.
"You speak English really well," she said.
“Yes! I was educated there. I was in England seven years.”
“Yes! I went to school there. I spent seven years in England.”
“Were you! My name is Mrs Leslie.”
“Really! My name is Mrs. Leslie.”
“Ah Leslie! I knew James Leslie in Oxford. He was killed in the war.”
“Ah Leslie! I knew James Leslie at Oxford. He was killed in the war.”
“Yes. That was my husband’s brother.”
“Yes. That was my husband's brother.”
“Oh really!”
“Oh, really!”
“How small the world is!” said Kate.
“How small the world is!” Kate said.
“Yes indeed!” said the general.
"Absolutely!" said the general.
There was a pause.
There was a break.
“And the gentlemen who are with you, they are—?”
“And the guys who are with you, they are—?”
“American,” said Kate.
"American," Kate said.
“Ah Americans! Ah yes!”
“Ah Americans! Oh yeah!”
“The older one is my cousin—Owen Rhys.”
“The older one is my cousin, Owen Rhys.”
“Owen Rhys! Ah yes! I think I saw in the newspaper you were here in town—visiting Mexico.”
“Owen Rhys! Oh yes! I think I saw in the newspaper that you were in town—visiting Mexico.”
He spoke in a peculiar quiet voice, rather suppressed, and his quick eyes glanced at her, and at his surroundings, like those of a man perpetually suspecting an ambush. But his face had a certain silent hostility, under his kindness. He was saving his nation’s reputation.
He spoke in a strangely soft voice, somewhat muted, and his sharp eyes darted toward her and his surroundings like someone who’s always expecting a trap. But there was an underlying silent hostility in his face, beneath his kindness. He was protecting his nation’s reputation.
“They did put in a not very complimentary note,” said Kate. “I think they don’t like it that we stay in the Hotel San Remo. It is too poor and foreign. But we are none of us rich, and we like it better than those other places.”
“They included a not-so-nice note,” said Kate. “I think they don’t like that we’re staying at the Hotel San Remo. It’s too cheap and foreign. But none of us are rich, and we prefer it to those other places.”
“The Hotel San Remo? Where is that?”
“The Hotel San Remo? Where's that?”
“In the Avenida del Peru. Won’t you come and see us there, and meet my cousin and Mr Thompson?”
“In Avenida del Peru. Will you come and visit us there, and meet my cousin and Mr. Thompson?”
“Thank you! Thank you! I hardly ever go out. But I will call if I may, and then perhaps you will all[Pg 24] come to see me at the house of my friend, Señor Ramón Carrasco.”
“Thank you! Thank you! I rarely go out. But I will call if that's okay, and maybe you all will come to visit me at my friend Señor Ramón Carrasco's place.”
“We should like to,” said Kate.
“We would like to,” said Kate.
“Very well. And shall I call, then?”
“Alright. Should I go ahead and call, then?”
She told him a time, and added:
She gave him a time and added:
“You mustn’t be surprised at the hotel. It is small, and nearly all Italians. But we tried some of the big ones, and there is such a feeling of lowness about them, awful! I can’t stand the feeling of prostitution. And then the cheap insolence of the servants. No, my little San Remo may be rough, but it’s kindly and human, and it’s not rotten. It is like Italy as I always knew it, decent, and with a bit of human generosity. I do think Mexico City is evil, underneath.”
“You shouldn't be surprised by the hotel. It is small and mostly filled with Italians. But we tried some of the bigger ones, and they all have such a low feeling to them, it’s awful! I can’t stand the vibe of sleaziness. And then there's the cheap arrogance of the staff. No, my little San Remo might be rough, but it’s warm and genuine, and it’s not filthy. It feels like Italy as I’ve always known it—decent and with a touch of human kindness. Honestly, I think Mexico City has a dark side, deep down.”
“Well,” he said, “the hotels are bad. It is unfortunate, but the foreigners seem to make the Mexicans worse than they are, naturally. And Mexico, or something in it, certainly makes the foreigners worse than they are at home.”
“Well,” he said, “the hotels are terrible. It’s a shame, but foreigners definitely make the Mexicans seem worse than they really are, of course. And Mexico, or something about it, definitely makes foreigners seem worse than they do back home.”
He spoke with a certain bitterness.
He spoke with a bit of bitterness.
“Perhaps we should all stay away,” she said.
“Maybe we should all just keep our distance,” she said.
“Perhaps!” he said, lifting his shoulders a little. “But I don’t think so.”
“Maybe!” he said, shrugging slightly. “But I doubt it.”
He relapsed into a slightly blank silence. Peculiar how his feelings flushed over him, anger, diffidence, wistfulness, assurance, and an anger again, all in little flushes, and somewhat naïve.
He fell into a slightly blank silence. It's strange how his feelings washed over him—anger, uncertainty, nostalgia, confidence, and then anger again—all in brief waves and somewhat childlike.
“It doesn’t rain so much,” said Kate. “When will the car come?”
“It doesn’t rain that much,” said Kate. “When will the car get here?”
“It is here now. It has been waiting some time,” he replied.
“It’s here now. It’s been waiting for a while,” he replied.
“Then I’ll go,” she said.
“Then I’ll go,” she stated.
“Well,” he replied, looking at the sky. “It is still raining, and your dress is very thin. You must take my cloak.”
"Well," he said, looking up at the sky. "It's still raining, and your dress is pretty thin. You need to take my cloak."
“Oh!” she said, shrinking. “It is only two yards.”
“Oh!” she said, withdrawing. “It’s only two yards.”
“It is still raining fairly fast. Better either wait, or let me lend you my cloak.”
“It’s still raining pretty hard. You might want to wait, or I can lend you my cloak.”
He swung out of his cloak with a quick little movement, and held it up to her. Almost without realising, she turned her shoulders to him, and he put the cape on her. She caught it round her, and ran out to the gate, as if escaping. He followed, with a light yet military stride. The soldiers saluted rather slovenly, and he responded briefly.
He swung out of his cloak with a quick movement and held it up to her. Almost without realizing it, she turned her shoulders to him, and he draped the cape over her. She wrapped it around herself and raced out to the gate, as if trying to escape. He followed with a light yet purposeful stride. The soldiers saluted somewhat lazily, and he acknowledged them briefly.
[Pg 25]
[Pg 25]
A not very new Fiat stood at the gate, with a chauffeur in a short red-and-black check coat. The chauffeur opened the door. Kate slipped off the cloak as she got in, and handed it back. He stood with it over his arm.
A not-so-new Fiat was parked at the gate, with a driver in a short red-and-black check coat. The driver opened the door. Kate shrugged off the cloak as she got in and handed it back. He held it over his arm.
“Goodbye!” she said. “Thank you ever so much. And we shall see you on Tuesday. Do put your cape on.”
“Goodbye!” she said. “Thank you so much. We'll see you on Tuesday. Make sure to put on your cape.”
“On Tuesday, yes. Hotel San Remo. Calle de Peru,” he added to the chauffeur. Then turning again to Kate: “The hotel, no?”
“On Tuesday, sure. Hotel San Remo. Calle de Peru,” he told the driver. Then he turned back to Kate: “The hotel, right?”
“Yes,” she said, and instantly changed. “No, take me to Sanborn’s, where I can sit in a corner and drink tea to comfort me.”
“Yes,” she said, and immediately shifted her tone. “No, take me to Sanborn’s, where I can sit in a corner and sip tea to soothe me.”
“To comfort you after the bull-fight?” he said, with another quick smile. “To Sanborn’s, Gonzalez.”
“To comfort you after the bullfight?” he said, with another quick smile. “To Sanborn’s, Gonzalez.”
He saluted and bowed and closed the door. The car started.
He waved and bowed before closing the door. The car started.
Kate sat back, breathing relief. Relief to get away from that beastly place. Relief even to get away from that nice man. He was awfully nice. But he made her feel she wanted to get away from him too. There was that heavy, black Mexican fatality about him, that put a burden on her. His quietness, and his peculiar assurance, almost aggressive; and at the same time, a nervousness, an uncertainty. His heavy sort of gloom, and yet his quick, naïve, childish smile. Those black eyes, like black jewels, that you couldn’t look into, and which were so watchful; yet which, perhaps, were waiting for some sign of recognition and of warmth! Perhaps!
Kate leaned back, feeling relieved. Relieved to escape that awful place. Relieved even to get away from that nice guy. He was really nice. But he made her feel like she wanted to distance herself from him too. There was something heavy and dark about him, like a Mexican sense of fatality, that felt burdensome. His quiet demeanor and his strange confidence were almost aggressive, yet there was an underlying nervousness, a hesitation. His heavy gloom contrasted with his quick, innocent, childlike smile. Those black eyes, like dark jewels, were hard to look into and constantly watchful; yet perhaps they were waiting for some sign of recognition and warmth! Perhaps!
She felt again, as she felt before, that Mexico lay in her destiny almost as a doom. Something so heavy, so oppressive, like the folds of some huge serpent that seemed as if it could hardly raise itself.
She felt again, as she had before, that Mexico was part of her fate almost like a curse. It was something so heavy, so suffocating, like the weight of a massive serpent that looked like it could barely lift itself.
She was glad to get to her corner in the tea-house, to feel herself in the cosmopolitan world once more, to drink her tea and eat strawberry shortcake and try to forget.
She was happy to reach her spot in the café, to feel part of the vibrant world again, to sip her tea, enjoy strawberry shortcake, and attempt to forget.
[Pg 26]
[Pg 26]
CHAP: II. TEA-PARTY IN TLACOLULA.
Owen came back to the hotel at about half-past six, tired, excited, a little guilty, and a good deal distressed at having let Kate go alone. And now the whole thing was over, rather dreary in spirit.
Owen returned to the hotel around 6:30, feeling tired, excited, a bit guilty, and quite upset about having let Kate go alone. Now that it was all over, it felt pretty dull.
“Oh, how did you get on?” he cried, the moment he saw her, afraid almost like a boy of his own sin of omission.
“Oh, how did it go?” he exclaimed the moment he saw her, feeling almost like a boy ashamed of his own failure to act.
“I got on perfectly. Went to Sanborn’s for tea, and had strawberry shortcake—so good!”
“I had a great time. I went to Sanborn’s for tea and had strawberry shortcake—it was amazing!”
“Oh, good for you!” he laughed in relief. “Then you weren’t too much overcome! I’m so glad. I had such awful qualms after I’d let you go. Imagined all the things that are supposed to happen in Mexico—chauffeur driving away with you into some horrible remote region, and robbing you and all that—but then I knew really you’d be all right. Oh, the time I had—the rain!—and the people throwing things at my bald patch—and those horses—wasn’t that horrible?—I wonder I’m still alive.” And he laughed with tired excitement, putting his hand over his stomach and rolling his eyes.
“Oh, that’s great!” he laughed in relief. “So you weren’t too overwhelmed! I’m really glad. I had such awful doubts after letting you go. I kept imagining all the terrible things that could happen in Mexico—like a chauffeur taking you off somewhere horrible and robbing you and all that—but then I knew you’d be fine. Oh, the time I had—the rain!—and people throwing things at my bald head—and those horses—wasn’t that awful?—I can’t believe I’m still alive.” And he laughed with tired excitement, putting his hand over his stomach and rolling his eyes.
“Aren’t you drenched?” she said.
“Aren’t you soaked?” she said.
“Drenched!” he replied. “Or at least I was. I’ve dried off quite a lot. My rain-coat is no good—I don’t know why I don’t buy another. Oh, but what a time! The rain streaming on my bald head, and the crowd behind throwing oranges at it. Then simply gored in my inside about letting you go alone. Yet it was the only bull-fight I shall ever see. I came then before it was over. Bud wouldn’t come. I suppose he’s still there.”
“Absolutely soaked!” he replied. “Or at least I was. I’ve dried off quite a bit now. My raincoat is useless—I don’t know why I don’t just buy a new one. Oh, what a scene! The rain pouring down on my bald head, and the crowd behind me throwing oranges at it. Then I got really upset inside about letting you go alone. But it was the only bullfight I’m ever going to see. I left before it was over. Bud wouldn’t come. I guess he’s still there.”
“Was it as awful as the beginning?” she asked.
“Was it as terrible as the beginning?” she asked.
“No! No! It wasn’t. The first was worst—that horse-shambles. Oh, they killed two more horses. And five bulls! Yes, a regular butchery. But some of it was very neat work; those toreadors did some very pretty feats. One stood on his cloak while a bull charged him.”
“No! No! It wasn’t. The first was the worst—that horse mess. Oh, they killed two more horses. And five bulls! Yes, a total slaughter. But some of it was really well done; those bullfighters pulled off some impressive moves. One stood on his cape while a bull charged at him.”
“I think,” interrupted Kate, “if I knew that some of those toreadors were going to be tossed by the bull, I’d go to see another bull-fight. Ugh, how I detest them! The longer I live the more loathesome the human species becomes to me. How much nicer the bulls are!”
“I think,” interrupted Kate, “if I knew some of those bullfighters were going to be tossed by the bull, I’d go watch another bullfight. Ugh, how I hate them! The longer I live, the more disgusting humanity becomes to me. How much nicer the bulls are!”
[Pg 27]
[Pg 27]
“Oh, quite!” said Owen vaguely. “Exactly. But still there was some very skilful work, very pretty. Really very plucky.”
“Oh, definitely!” said Owen, somewhat absentmindedly. “Right. But there was still some really skillful work, very nice. Honestly, quite brave.”
“Yah!” snarled Kate. “Plucky! They with all their knives and their spears and cloaks and darts—and they know just how a bull will behave. It’s just a performance of human beings torturing animals, with those common fellows showing off, how smart they are at hurting a bull. Dirty little boys maiming flies—that’s what they are. Only grown-up, they are bastards, not boys. Oh, I wish I could be a bull, just for five minutes. Bastard, that’s what I call it!”
“Yah!” Kate snapped. “Brave? They come with their knives and spears and cloaks and darts—and they know exactly how a bull will react. It’s just a show where people torture animals, with those ordinary guys flaunting how skilled they are at hurting a bull. They’re like little boys who hurt flies—that’s what they are. Only now they’re grown-ups, and they’re bastards, not boys. Oh, I wish I could be a bull, just for five minutes. Bastard, that’s what I think!”
“Well!” laughed Owen uneasily. “It is rather.”
“Well!” laughed Owen awkwardly. “It is kinda.”
“Call that manliness!” cried Kate. “Then thank God a million times that I’m a woman, and know poltroonery and dirty-mindedness when I see it.”
“Call that manliness!” shouted Kate. “Then thank God a million times that I’m a woman and can recognize cowardice and sleaziness when I see it.”
Again Owen laughed uncomfortably.
Owen laughed awkwardly again.
“Go upstairs and change,” she said. “You’ll die.”
“Go upstairs and change,” she said. “You’ll regret it.”
“I think I’d better. I feel I might die any minute, as a matter of fact. Well, till dinner then. I’ll tap at your door in half an hour.”
“I think I should. I feel like I might die any minute, actually. Well, see you at dinner then. I’ll knock on your door in half an hour.”
Kate sat trying to sew, but her hand trembled. She could not get the bull-ring out of her mind, and something felt damaged in her inside.
Kate sat trying to sew, but her hand shook. She couldn't get the bullring out of her mind, and something felt broken inside her.
She straightened herself, and sighed. She was really very angry, too, with Owen. He was naturally so sensitive, and so kind. But he had the insidious modern disease of tolerance. He must tolerate everything, even a thing that revolted him. He would call it Life! He would feel he had lived this afternoon. Greedy even for the most sordid sensations.
She straightened up and sighed. She was really quite angry with Owen too. He was naturally sensitive and kind, but he had the sneaky modern issue of tolerance. He had to tolerate everything, even things that disgusted him. He would call it Life! He would think he had lived this afternoon, even craving the most unpleasant experiences.
Whereas she felt as if she had eaten something which was giving her ptomaine poisoning. If that was life!
Whereas she felt like she had eaten something that was giving her food poisoning. If that was life!
Ah men, men! They all had this soft rottenness of the soul, a strange perversity which made even the squalid, repulsive things seem part of life to them. Life! And what is life? A louse lying on its back and kicking? Ugh!
Ah men, men! They all had this soft rottenness of the soul, a strange perversity that made even the squalid, repulsive things seem like part of life to them. Life! And what is life? A louse lying on its back and kicking? Ugh!
At about seven o’clock Villiers came tapping. He looked wan, peaked, but like a bird that had successfully pecked a bellyful of garbage.
At around seven o’clock, Villiers showed up, tapping on the door. He looked pale and worn out, but like a bird that had just managed to fill up on scraps.
“Oh it was GREAT!” he said, lounging on one hip. “GREAT! They killed seven BULLS.”
“Oh, it was AMAZING!” he said, lounging on one hip. “AMAZING! They killed seven BULLS.”
[Pg 28]
[Pg 28]
“No calves, unfortunately,” said Kate, suddenly furious again.
“No calves, unfortunately,” Kate said, suddenly furious again.
He paused to consider the point, then laughed. Her anger was another slight sensational amusement to him.
He stopped to think about it, then laughed. Her anger was just another slight source of amusement to him.
“No, no calves,” he said. “The calves have come home to be fattened. But several more horses after you’d gone.”
“No, no calves,” he said. “The calves have come home to be fattened. But we have several more horses since you left.”
“I don’t want to hear,” she said coldly.
“I don’t want to hear,” she said coldly.
He laughed, feeling rather heroic. After all, one must be able to look on blood and bursten bowels calmly: even with a certain thrill. The young hero! But there were dark rings round his eyes, like a debauch.
He laughed, feeling pretty heroic. After all, you have to be able to look at blood and guts without getting shaken up: maybe even with a little thrill. The young hero! But there were dark circles under his eyes, like he’d been partying hard.
“Oh but!” he began, making a rather coy face. “Don’t you want to hear what I did after! I went to the hotel of the chief toreador, and saw him lying on his bed all dressed up, smoking a fat cigar. Rather like a male Venus who is never undressed. So funny!”
“Oh but!” he started, putting on a rather playful expression. “Don’t you want to hear what I did next? I went to the hotel of the main bullfighter and found him lying on his bed all dressed up, smoking a big cigar. Kind of like a male Venus who never gets undressed. So funny!”
“Who took you there?” she said.
“Who brought you there?” she asked.
“That Pole, you remember?—and a Spaniard who talked English. The toreador was great, lying on his bed in all his get-up, except his shoes, and quite a crowd of men going over it all again—wawawawawa!—you never heard such a row!”
“That Pole, you remember?—and a Spaniard who spoke English. The toreador was amazing, lying on his bed in full gear, except for his shoes, with a bunch of guys going over it all again—wawawawawa!—you’ve never heard such a racket!”
“Aren’t you wet?” said Kate.
"Are you wet?" said Kate.
“No, not at all. I’m perfectly dry. You see I had my coat. Only my head, of course. My poor hair was all streaked down my face like streaks of dye.” He wiped his thin hair across his head with rather self-conscious humour. “Hasn’t Owen come in?” he asked.
“No, not at all. I’m completely dry. You see, I had my coat on. Just my head got wet, of course. My poor hair was all stuck to my face like streaks of dye.” He wiped his thin hair off his forehead with a bit of self-conscious humor. “Hasn’t Owen come in?” he asked.
“Yes, he’s changing.”
"Yeah, he's changing."
“Well I’ll go up. I suppose it’s nearly supper time. Oh yes, it’s after!” At which discovery he brightened as if he’d received a gift.
“Well, I’ll head up. I guess it’s almost dinner time. Oh yeah, it’s after!” At this realization, he lit up as if he’d just gotten a present.
“Oh by the way, how did you get on? Rather mean of us to let you go all alone like that,” he said, as he hung poised in the open doorway.
“Oh, by the way, how did it go? It was pretty inconsiderate of us to let you head out all by yourself like that,” he said, hanging in the open doorway.
“Not at all,” she said. “You wanted to stay. And I can look after myself, at my time of life.”
“Not at all,” she said. “You wanted to stay. And I can take care of myself at this stage in my life.”
“We-ell!” he said, with an American drawl. “Maybe you can!” Then he gave a little laugh. “But you should have seen all those men rehearsing in that bedroom, throwing their arms about, and the toreador lying on the bed like Venus with a fat cigar, listening to her lovers.”
“We-ell!” he said, with an American drawl. “Maybe you can!” Then he gave a little laugh. “But you should have seen all those guys rehearsing in that bedroom, waving their arms around, and the toreador lying on the bed like Venus with a fat cigar, listening to her lovers.”
“I’m glad I didn’t,” said Kate.
“I’m glad I didn’t,” Kate said.
[Pg 29]
[Pg 29]
Villiers disappeared with a wicked little laugh.
Villiers vanished with a mischievous little laugh.
And as she sat her hands trembled with outrage and passion. A-moral! How could one be a-moral, or non-moral, when one’s soul was revolted! How could one be like these Americans, picking over the garbage of sensations, and gobbling it up like carrion birds. At the moment, both Owen and Villiers seemed to her like carrion birds, repulsive.
And as she sat, her hands shook with anger and passion. A-moral! How could someone be a-moral or non-moral when their soul was revolted? How could anyone be like these Americans, sifting through the trash of sensations and devouring it like scavenging birds? At that moment, both Owen and Villiers looked to her like scavengers, disgusting.
She felt, moreover, that they both hated her first because she was a woman. It was all right so long as she fell in with them in every way. But the moment she stood out against them in the least, they hated her mechanically for the very fact that she was a woman. They hated her womanness.
She also felt that they both hated her primarily because she was a woman. It was fine as long as she agreed with them in every way. But the moment she disagreed with them even a little, they automatically hated her for simply being a woman. They despised her femininity.
And in this Mexico, with its great under-drift of squalor and heavy reptile-like evil, it was hard for her to bear up.
And in this Mexico, with its overwhelming poverty and dark, slithering evil, it was tough for her to cope.
She was really fond of Owen. But how could she respect him? So empty, and waiting for circumstance to fill him up. Swept with an American despair of having lived in vain, or of not having really lived. Having missed something. Which fearful misgiving would make him rush like mechanical steel filings to a magnet, towards any crowd in the street. And then all his poetry and philosophy gone with the cigarette-end he threw away, he would stand craning his neck in one more frantic effort to see—just to see. Whatever it was, he must see it. Or he might miss something. And then, after he’d seen an old ragged woman run over by a motor-car and bleeding on the floor, he’d come back to Kate pale at the gills, sick, bewildered, daunted, and yet, yes, glad he’d seen it. It was Life!
She really liked Owen. But how could she respect him? He was so empty, just waiting for something to come along and fill him up. He was caught up in an American despair of feeling like he had lived in vain, or that he hadn’t really lived at all. He felt like he was missing out on something. That anxious feeling would pull him toward any crowd on the street, like steel filings to a magnet. After all his poetry and philosophy vanished with the cigarette he flicked away, he would stand, stretching his neck in one more desperate attempt to see—just to see. Whatever it was, he needed to see it. Or he might miss something important. Then, after witnessing an old, ragged woman getting hit by a car and bleeding on the ground, he would return to Kate looking pale and shaken, sick, confused, overwhelmed, and yet, somehow, glad he had seen it. It was Life!
“Well,” said Kate, “I always thank God I’m not Argus. Two eyes are often two too many for me, in all the horrors. I don’t feed myself on street-accidents.”
"Well," Kate said, "I'm just thankful I'm not Argus. Two eyes are often too many for me, given all the horrors. I don't dwell on things like street accidents."
At dinner they tried to talk of pleasanter things than bull-fights. Villiers was neat and tidy and very nicely mannered, but she knew he was keeping a little mocking laugh up his sleeve, because she could not stomach the afternoon’s garbage. He himself had black rings under his eyes, but that was because he had “lived.”
At dinner, they tried to chat about nicer topics than bullfights. Villiers was neat and well-groomed and had great manners, but she could tell he was holding back a sarcastic laugh because she couldn’t handle the nonsense from the afternoon. He had dark circles under his eyes, but that was just because he had “lived.”
The climax came with the dessert. In walked the Pole and that Spaniard who spoke American. The Pole was unhealthy and unclean-looking. She heard him saying to Owen, who of course had risen with automatic cordiality:
The climax arrived with the dessert. In walked the Pole and that Spaniard who spoke English. The Pole looked sickly and dirty. She heard him telling Owen, who had of course stood up with automatic friendliness:
[Pg 30]
[Pg 30]
“We thought we’d come here to dinner. Well, how are you.”
“We thought we’d come here for dinner. So, how are you?”
Kate’s skin was already goose-flesh. But the next instant she heard that dingy voice, that spoke so many languages dingily, assailing her with familiarity:
Kate's skin was already covered in goosebumps. But the very next moment, she heard that grimy voice, which spoke so many languages in a grimy way, coming at her with a sense of familiarity:
“Ah, Miss Leslie, you missed the best part of it. You missed all the fun! Oh, I say—”
“Ah, Miss Leslie, you missed the best part. You missed all the fun! Oh, come on—”
Rage flew into her heart and fire into her eyes. She got up suddenly from her chair, and faced the fellow behind her.
Rage surged in her heart and lit up her eyes. She abruptly stood up from her chair and confronted the guy behind her.
“Thank you!” she said. “I don’t want to hear. I don’t want you to speak to me. I don’t want to know you.”
“Thanks!” she said. “I don’t want to hear it. I don’t want you to talk to me. I don’t want to know you.”
She looked at him once, then turned her back, sat down again, and took a pitahaya from the fruit plate.
She glanced at him once, then turned away, sat back down, and grabbed a pitahaya from the fruit plate.
The fellow went green, and stood a moment speechless.
The guy went pale and stood there for a moment, speechless.
“Oh, all right!” he said mechanically, turning away to the Spaniard who spoke American.
“Oh, fine!” he said automatically, turning away to the Spaniard who spoke English.
“Well—see you later!” said Owen rather hurriedly, and he went back to his seat at Kate’s table.
“Well—see you later!” Owen said quickly, and he returned to his seat at Kate’s table.
The two strange fellows sat at another table. Kate ate her cactus fruit in silence, and waited for her coffee. By this time she was not so angry, she was quite calm. And even Villiers hid his joy in a new sensation under a manner of complete quiet composure.
The two odd guys sat at another table. Kate ate her cactus fruit in silence and waited for her coffee. By now, she wasn't so angry; she was actually calm. Even Villiers concealed his happiness about the new feeling under an air of total calmness.
When coffee came she looked at the two men at the other table, and at the two men at her own table.
When the coffee arrived, she glanced at the two men at the table across from her and the two men sitting at her own table.
“I’ve had enough of canaille, of any sort,” she said.
“I’ve had enough of canaille, of any kind,” she said.
“Oh, I understand, perfectly,” said Owen.
“Oh, I totally get it,” said Owen.
After dinner, she went to her room. And through the night she could not sleep, but lay listening to the noises of Mexico City, then to the silence and the strange, grisly fear that so often creeps out on to the darkness of a Mexican night. Away inside her, she loathed Mexico City. She even feared it. In the daytime it had a certain spell—but at night, the underneath grisliness and evil came forth.
After dinner, she went to her room. Throughout the night, she couldn’t sleep; instead, she lay awake listening to the sounds of Mexico City, then to the silence and the strange, eerie fear that often emerges in the darkness of a Mexican night. Deep down, she despised Mexico City. She was even scared of it. During the day, it had a certain charm—but at night, the underlying grimness and danger came out.
In the morning Owen also announced that he had not slept at all.
In the morning, Owen also said that he hadn't slept at all.
“Oh, I never slept so well since I was in Mexico,” said Villiers, with a triumphant look of a bird that has just pecked a good morsel from the garbage-heap.
“Oh, I’ve never slept so well since I was in Mexico,” said Villiers, with the victorious expression of a bird that just snagged a tasty bite from the trash.
“Look at the frail aesthetic youth!” said Owen, in a hollow voice.
“Look at the delicate young person!” said Owen, in a hollow voice.
[Pg 31]
[Pg 31]
“His frailty and his aestheticism are both bad signs, to me,” said Kate ominously.
“His weakness and his obsession with appearance are both red flags for me,” Kate said ominously.
“And the youth. Surely that’s another!” said Owen, with a dead laugh.
“And the young guy. That’s definitely another!” said Owen, with a lifeless laugh.
But Villiers only gave a little snort of cold, pleased amusement.
But Villiers just let out a small snort of cold, amused satisfaction.
Someone was calling Miss Leslie on the telephone, said the Mexican chambermaid. It was the only person Kate knew in the capital—or in the Distrito Federal—a Mrs Norris, widow of an English embassador of thirty years ago. She had a big, ponderous old house out in the village of Tlacolula.
Someone was calling Miss Leslie on the phone, said the Mexican housekeeper. It was the only person Kate knew in the capital—or in the Distrito Federal—a Mrs. Norris, widow of an English ambassador from thirty years ago. She had a large, heavy old house out in the village of Tlacolula.
“Yes! Yes! This is Mrs Norris. How are you? That’s right, that’s right. Now, Mrs Leslie, won’t you come out to tea this afternoon and see the garden? I wish you would. Two friends are coming in to see me, two Mexicans: Don Ramón Carrasco and General Viedma. They are both charming men, and Don Ramón is a great scholar. I assure you, they are both entirely the exception among Mexicans. Oh, but entirely the exception! So now, my dear Mrs Leslie, won’t you come with your cousin? I wish you would.”
“Yes! Yes! This is Mrs. Norris. How are you? That's right, that's right. Now, Mrs. Leslie, would you come over for tea this afternoon and check out the garden? I really wish you would. Two friends are coming to see me, two Mexicans: Don Ramón Carrasco and General Viedma. They are both charming men, and Don Ramón is a brilliant scholar. I assure you, they are both completely the exception among Mexicans. Oh, but completely the exception! So now, my dear Mrs. Leslie, would you come with your cousin? I really wish you would.”
Kate remembered the little general; he was a good deal smaller than herself. She remembered his erect, alert little figure, something bird-like, and the face with eyes slanting under arched eyebrows, and the little black tuft of an imperial on the chin: a face with a peculiar Chinese suggestion, without being Chinese in the least, really. An odd, detached, yet cocky little man, a true little Indian, speaking Oxford English in a rapid, low, musical voice, with extraordinarily gentle intonation. Yet those black, inhuman eyes!
Kate remembered the little general; he was much smaller than she was. She recalled his upright, attentive little figure, somewhat bird-like, and his face with eyes that slanted beneath arched eyebrows, along with the small black tuft of an imperial on his chin: a face that had a unique Chinese vibe, without actually being Chinese at all. He was an odd, detached, yet cocky little man, a genuine little Indian, speaking Oxford English in a quick, soft, musical voice, with an exceptionally gentle tone. But those black, inhuman eyes!
Till this minute she had not really been able to recall him to herself, to get any sharp impression. Now she had it. He was an Indian pure and simple. And in Mexico, she knew, there were more generals than soldiers. There had been three generals in the Pullman coming down from El Paso, two, more or less educated, in the “drawing-room,” and the third, a real peasant Indian, travelling with a frizzy half-white woman who looked as if she had fallen into a flour-sack, her face was so deep in powder, and her frizzy hair and her brown silk dress so douched with the white dust of it. Neither this “general” nor this woman had ever been in a[Pg 32] Pullman before. But the general was sharper than the woman. He was a tall wiry fellow with a reddened pock-marked face and sharp little black eyes. He followed Owen to the smoking room, and watched with sharp eyes, to see how everything was done. And soon he knew. And he would wipe his wash-bowl dry as neatly as anybody. There was something of a real man about him. But the poor, half-white woman, when she wanted the ladies’ toilet, got lost in the passage and wailed aloud: I don’t know where to go! No sé adonde! No sé adonde!—until the general sent the Pullman boy to direct her.
Until this moment, she hadn’t really been able to remember him clearly or get a strong impression. But now she did. He was an Indian, plain and simple. And in Mexico, she knew, there were more generals than there were soldiers. On the train coming down from El Paso, there had been three generals: two, more or less educated, in the “drawing-room,” and the third, a real peasant Indian, traveling with a frizzy half-white woman who looked like she had fallen into a flour sack; her face was so covered in powder, and her frizzy hair and brown silk dress were so coated with white dust. Neither this “general” nor the woman had ever been in a [Pg 32] Pullman before. But the general was sharper than the woman. He was a tall, wiry guy with a reddened, pockmarked face and sharp little black eyes. He followed Owen to the smoking room and watched carefully to see how everything was done. Soon, he figured it all out. He could wipe his washbowl dry as neatly as anyone. There was something genuinely manly about him. Meanwhile, the poor half-white woman, when she needed the ladies’ restroom, got lost in the hallway and cried out: I don’t know where to go! No sé adonde! No sé adonde!—until the general sent the Pullman attendant to help her.
But it had annoyed Kate to see this general and this woman eating chicken and asparagus and jelly in the Pullman, paying fifteen pesos for a rather poor dinner, when for a peso-and-a-half apiece they could have eaten a better meal, and real Mexican, at the meal-stop station. And all the poor, barefoot people clamouring on the platform, while the “general,” who was a man of their own sort, nobly swallowed his asparagus on the other side of the window-pane.
But it frustrated Kate to see this general and this woman eating chicken, asparagus, and jelly on the Pullman, paying fifteen pesos for a pretty mediocre dinner, when for a peso-and-a-half each they could have had a better, authentic Mexican meal at the meal-stop station. Meanwhile, all the poor, barefoot people were clamoring on the platform while the “general,” who was one of their own, casually enjoyed his asparagus on the other side of the glass.
But this is how they save the people, in Mexico and elsewhere. Some tough individual scrambles up out of the squalor and proceeds to save himself. Who pays for the asparagus and jelly and face-powder, nobody asks, because everybody knows.
But this is how they help people, in Mexico and beyond. Some resilient individual claws their way out of the misery and goes on to save themselves. Who covers the cost of the asparagus and jelly and makeup, nobody asks, because everyone knows.
And so much for Mexican generals: as a rule, a class to be strictly avoided.
And that's enough about Mexican generals: generally speaking, it's a group to stay away from.
Kate was aware of all this. She wasn’t much interested in any sort of Mexican in office. There is so much in the world that one wants to avoid, as one wants to avoid the lice that creep on the unwashed crowd.
Kate was aware of all this. She wasn’t really interested in any kind of Mexican in office. There’s so much in the world that you want to avoid, just like you want to steer clear of the lice that infest the unwashed crowd.
Being rather late, Owen and Kate bumped out to Tlacolula in a Ford taxi. It was a long way, a long way through the peculiar squalid endings of the town, then along the straight road between trees, into the valley. The sun of April was brilliant, there were piles of cloud about the sky, where the volcanoes would be. The valley stretched away to its sombre, atmospheric hills, in a flat dry bed, parched except where there was some crop being irrigated. The soil seemed strange, dry, blackish, artificially wetted, and old. The trees rose high, and hung bare boughs, or withered shade. The buildings were either new and alien, like the[Pg 33] Country Club, or cracked and dilapidated, with all the plaster falling off. The falling of thick plaster from cracked buildings—one could almost hear it!
Being pretty late, Owen and Kate took a Ford taxi out to Tlacolula. It was a long trip, winding through the unusual, run-down parts of the town and then along a straight road lined with trees into the valley. The April sun was bright, and there were clouds scattered across the sky where the volcanoes were. The valley stretched out with its moody, atmospheric hills in a flat, dry landscape, parched except in areas where crops were being irrigated. The soil looked strange—dry, darkish, artificially wet, and old. The trees towered high, with bare branches or wilting shade. The buildings were either new and out of place, like the[Pg 33] Country Club, or cracked and falling apart, with plaster peeling off everywhere. You could almost hear the heavy plaster dropping from the cracked buildings!
Yellow tram-cars rushed at express speed away down the fenced-in car-lines, rushing round towards Xochimilco or Tlalpam. The asphalt road ran outside these lines, and on the asphalt rushed incredibly dilapidated Ford omnibuses, crowded with blank dark natives in dirty cotton clothes and big straw hats. At the far edge of the road, on the dust-tracks under the trees, little donkeys under huge loads loitered towards the city, driven by men with blackened faces and bare, blackened legs. Three-fold went the traffic; the roar of the tram-trains, the clatter of the automobiles, the straggle of asses and of outside-seeming individuals.
Yellow trams sped away down the enclosed tracks, heading toward Xochimilco or Tlalpam. The asphalt road ran alongside these tracks, where incredibly rundown Ford buses zoomed by, packed with expressionless locals in dirty cotton clothes and large straw hats. On the far side of the road, on the dusty paths beneath the trees, little donkeys with heavy loads ambled toward the city, driven by men with soot-covered faces and bare, dark legs. The traffic was threefold: the roar of the trams, the noise of the cars, and the slow procession of donkeys and people wandering about.
Occasional flowers would splash out in colour from a ruin of falling plaster. Occasional women with strong, dark-brown arms would be washing rags in a drain. An occasional horseman would ride across to the herd of motionless black-and-white cattle on the field. Occasional maize fields were already coming green. And the pillars that mark the water conduits passed one by one.
Occasional flowers would burst with color from a crumbling wall. Occasionally, women with strong, dark-brown arms would be washing rags in a gutter. Every now and then, a horseman would ride over to the herd of still black-and-white cattle in the field. Some maize fields were already turning green. And the pillars that mark the water channels passed by one by one.
They went through the tree-filled plaza of Tlacolula, where natives were squatting on the ground, selling fruits or sweets, then down a road between high walls. They pulled up at last at big gate-doors, beyond which was a heavy pink-and-yellow house, and beyond the house, high, dark cypress trees.
They walked through the tree-filled plaza of Tlacolula, where locals were sitting on the ground, selling fruits or sweets, then down a road flanked by tall walls. They finally arrived at large gate-doors, behind which was a big pink-and-yellow house, and beyond the house, tall, dark cypress trees.
In the road two motor-cars were already standing. That meant other visitors. Owen knocked on the studded fortress doors: there was an imbecile barking of dogs. At last a little footman with a little black moustache opened silently.
In the road, two cars were already parked. That meant there were other visitors. Owen knocked on the studded fortress doors: there was a ridiculous barking of dogs. Finally, a small footman with a little black mustache opened the door silently.
The square, inner patio, dark, with sun lying on the heavy arches of one side, had pots of red and white flowers, but was ponderous, as if dead for centuries. A certain dead, heavy strength and beauty seemed there, unable to pass away, unable to liberate itself and decompose. There was a stone basin of clear but motionless water, and the heavy reddish-and-yellow arches went round the courtyard with warrior-like fatality, their bases in dark shadow. Dead, massive house of the Conquistadores, with a glimpse of tall-grown garden beyond, and further Aztec cypresses rising to strange dark heights. And dead silence, like the black,[Pg 34] porous, absorptive lava rock. Save when the tram-cars battered past outside the solid wall.
The square, inner patio was dark, with sunlight hitting the heavy arches on one side. It had pots of red and white flowers, but felt lifeless, as if it hadn't changed in centuries. There was a certain heavy beauty that seemed stuck there, unable to fade away or break free. A stone basin held clear but still water, and the thick reddish-and-yellow arches surrounded the courtyard with a kind of relentless strength, their bases shrouded in dark shadows. It was a massive, lifeless house of the Conquistadores, offering a glimpse of a tall garden beyond, with Aztec cypresses rising to eerie, dark heights. An oppressive silence hung in the air, like the black, porous lava rock, except for the sound of tram cars clattering past the solid wall.
Kate went up the jet-like stone staircase, through the leather doors. Mrs Norris came forward on the terrace of the upper patio to receive her guests.
Kate went up the sleek stone staircase and pushed through the leather doors. Mrs. Norris stepped forward on the terrace of the upper patio to welcome her guests.
“I’m so glad, my dear, that you came. I should have rung you up before, but I’ve had such trouble with my heart. And the doctor wanting to send me down to a lower altitude! I said to him, I’ve no patience! If you’re going to cure me, cure me at an altitude of seven thousand feet or else admit your incompetence at once. Ridiculous, this rushing up and down from one altitude to another. I’ve lived at this height all these years. I simply refuse to be bundled down to Cuernavaca or some other place where I don’t want to go. Well, my dear, and how are you?”
“I’m so glad you came, my dear. I should have called you earlier, but I’ve been having such trouble with my heart. And the doctor wants to send me to a lower altitude! I told him, I have no patience! If you’re going to cure me, do it at seven thousand feet or admit you can’t help me right now. It’s ridiculous, this back and forth between altitudes. I’ve lived at this height for all these years. I refuse to be sent down to Cuernavaca or some other place I don’t want to go. Well, my dear, how are you?”
Mrs Norris was an elderly woman, rather like a conquistador herself in her black silk dress and her little black shoulder-shawl of fine cashmere, with a short silk fringe, and her ornaments of black enamel. Her face had gone slightly grey, her nose was sharp and dusky, and her voice hammered almost like metal, a slow, distinct, peculiar hard music of its own. She was an archaeologist, and she had studied the Aztec remains so long, that now some of the black-grey look of the lava rock, and some of the experience of the Aztec idols, with sharp nose and slightly prominent eyes and an expression of tomb-like mockery, had passed into her face. A lonely daughter of culture, with a strong mind and a dense will, she had browsed all her life on the hard stones of archaeological remains, and at the same time she had retained a strong sense of humanity, and a slightly fantastic humorous vision of her fellow men.
Mrs. Norris was an elderly woman, reminiscent of a conquistador in her black silk dress and little black cashmere shoulder shawl with a short silk fringe, adorned with black enamel jewelry. Her face had taken on a slight grey tint, her nose was sharp and dark, and her voice rang out almost like metal, a slow, distinct, uniquely harsh melody of its own. She was an archaeologist, and after studying Aztec remains for so long, some of the black-grey appearance of the lava rock, along with the essence of the Aztec idols, with their sharp noses, slightly prominent eyes, and expressions of tomb-like mockery, had begun to reflect on her face. A solitary figure of culture with a strong mind and a determined will, she had spent her life immersed in the rigid facets of archaeological finds while maintaining a strong sense of humanity and a slightly whimsical, humorous view of her fellow humans.
From the first instant, Kate respected her for her isolation and her dauntlessness. The world is made up of a mass of people and a few individuals. Mrs Norris was one of the few individuals. True, she played her social game all the time. But she was an odd number; and all alone, she could give the even numbers a bad time.
From the very beginning, Kate admired her for being alone and fearless. The world is filled with crowds and just a handful of unique people. Mrs. Norris was one of those unique individuals. Sure, she always participated in social activities. But she was a standout, and on her own, she could make things difficult for the others.
“But come in. Do come in!” she said, after keeping her two guests out on the terrace that was lined with black idols and dusty native baskets and shields and arrows and tapa, like a museum.
“But come in. Please, do come in!” she said, after keeping her two guests out on the terrace that was lined with black idols and dusty native baskets, shields, arrows, and tapa, like a museum.
In the dark sitting-room that opened on to the terrace[Pg 35] were visitors: an old man in a black morning coat and white hair and beard, and a woman in black crêpe-de-chine, with the inevitable hat of her sort upon her grey hair: a stiff satin turned up on three sides and with black ospreys underneath. She had the baby face and the faded blue eyes and the middle-west accent inevitable.
In the dark living room that led out to the terrace[Pg 35], there were guests: an older man wearing a black morning coat with white hair and a beard, and a woman dressed in black crêpe-de-chine, sporting the typical hat for her age on her gray hair: a stiff satin style that was turned up on three sides with black feathers underneath. She had a baby face, faded blue eyes, and a Midwestern accent that was expected.
“Judge and Mrs Burlap.”
"Judge and Mrs. Burlap."
The third visitor was a youngish man, very correct and not quite sure. He was Major Law, American military attaché at the moment.
The third visitor was a somewhat young man, very proper but a bit unsure of himself. He was Major Law, currently serving as the American military attaché.
The three people eyed the newcomers with cautious suspicion. They might be shady. There are indeed so many shady people in Mexico that it is taken for granted, if you arrive unannounced and unexpected in the capital, that you are probably under an assumed name, and have some dirty game up your sleeve.
The three people watched the newcomers with wary suspicion. They could be sketchy. There are definitely a lot of shady individuals in Mexico, so it's assumed that if you show up unexpectedly in the capital, you’re likely using an alias and have some sort of shady agenda.
“Been long in Mexico?” snapped the Judge; the police enquiry had begun.
“Been in Mexico for a while?” the Judge snapped; the police inquiry had started.
“No!” said Owen, resonantly, his gorge rising. “About two weeks.”
“No!” said Owen, loudly, feeling sick. “About two weeks.”
“You are an American?”
"Are you American?"
“I,” said Owen, “am American. Mrs Leslie is English—or rather Irish.”
“I,” said Owen, “am American. Mrs. Leslie is English—or actually Irish.”
“Been in the club yet?”
"Have you been to the club yet?"
“No,” said Owen, “I haven’t. American clubs aren’t much in my line. Though Garfield Spence gave me a letter of introduction.”
“No,” Owen said, “I haven’t. American clubs aren’t really my thing. Although Garfield Spence did give me a letter of introduction.”
“Who? Garfield Spence?” The Judge started as if he had been stung. “Why the fellow’s nothing better than a bolshevist. Why he went to Russia!”
“Who? Garfield Spence?” The Judge jumped as if he had been stung. “That guy is nothing better than a communist. He even went to Russia!”
“I should rather like to go to Russia myself,” said Owen. “It is probably the most interesting country in the world to-day.”
“I would really like to go to Russia myself,” said Owen. “It’s probably the most interesting country in the world right now.”
“But weren’t you telling me,” put in Mrs Norris, in her clear, metal-musical voice, “that you loved China so much, Mr Rhys?”
“But weren’t you saying,” chimed in Mrs. Norris, in her clear, metallic-sounding voice, “that you loved China so much, Mr. Rhys?”
“I did like China very much,” said Owen.
“I really liked China,” said Owen.
“And I’m sure you made some wonderful collections. Tell me now, what was your particular fancy?”
“And I’m sure you put together some amazing collections. Tell me, what was your specific interest?”
“Perhaps, after all,” said Owen, “it was jade.”
“Maybe, after all,” Owen said, “it was jade.”
“Ah jade! Yes! Jade! Jade is beautiful! Those wonderful little fairy-lands they carve in jade!”
“Ah jade! Yes! Jade! Jade is beautiful! Those amazing little fairy-tale landscapes they carve in jade!”
[Pg 36]
[Pg 36]
“And the stone itself! It was the delicate stone that fascinated me,” said Owen. “The wonderful quality of it!”
“And the stone itself! It was the delicate stone that fascinated me,” said Owen. “The amazing quality of it!”
“Ah wonderful, wonderful! Tell me now, dear Mrs Leslie, what you have been doing since I saw you?”
“Ah, wonderful, wonderful! Tell me now, dear Mrs. Leslie, what have you been up to since I last saw you?”
“We went to a bull-fight, and hated it,” said Kate. “At least I did. We sat in the Sun, near the ring, and it was all horrible.”
“We went to a bullfight, and we hated it,” Kate said. “At least I did. We sat in the sun, close to the ring, and it was all horrible.”
“Horrible, I am sure. I never went to a bull-fight in Mexico. Only in Spain, where there is wonderful colour. Did you ever try a bull-fight, Major?”
"Horrible, I'm sure. I never went to a bullfight in Mexico. Only in Spain, where there's amazing color. Did you ever try a bullfight, Major?"
“Yes, I have been several times.”
“Yes, I’ve been there a few times.”
“You have! Then you know all about it. And how are you liking Mexico, Mrs Leslie?”
“You have! Then you know all about it. How are you enjoying Mexico, Mrs. Leslie?”
“Not much,” said Kate. “It strikes me as evil.”
“Not much,” said Kate. “It seems evil to me.”
“It does! It does!” said Mrs Norris. “Ah, if you had known it before! Mexico before the revolution! It was different then. What is the latest news, Major?”
“It does! It does!” said Mrs. Norris. “Ah, if you had only known before! Mexico before the revolution! It was so different back then. What’s the latest news, Major?”
“About the same,” said the Major. “There is a rumour that the new President will be turned down by the army, a few days before he comes into office. But you never know.”
“About the same,” said the Major. “There’s a rumor that the new President will be rejected by the army a few days before he takes office. But you never know.”
“I think it would be a great shame not to let him have a try,” put in Owen hotly. “He seems a sincere man, and just because he is honestly a Labour man, they want to shut him out.”
“I think it would be a real shame not to give him a chance,” Owen interjected passionately. “He seems like a genuine person, and just because he’s openly a Labour supporter, they want to exclude him.”
“Ah, my dear Mr Rhys, they all talk so nobly beforehand. If only their deeds followed their words, Mexico would be heaven on earth.”
“Ah, my dear Mr. Rhys, they all talk so grandly beforehand. If only their actions matched their words, Mexico would be paradise on earth.”
“Instead of hell on earth,” snapped the Judge.
“Instead of hell on earth,” the Judge snapped.
A young man and his wife, also Americans, were introduced as Mr and Mrs Henry. The young man was fresh and lively.
A young man and his wife, who were also American, were introduced as Mr. and Mrs. Henry. The young man was vibrant and energetic.
“We were talking about the new President,” said Mrs Norris.
“We were talking about the new President,” Mrs. Norris said.
“Well, why not!” said Mr Henry breezily. “I’m just back from Orizaba. And do you know what they’ve got pasted up on the walls?—Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna! Viva el Jesús Cristo de Mexico, Socrates Tomas Montes!”
“Well, why not!” said Mr. Henry cheerfully. “I just got back from Orizaba. And do you know what they have posted on the walls?—Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna! Viva el Jesús Cristo de Mexico, Socrates Tomas Montes!”
“Why, did you ever hear of such a thing!” said Mrs Norris.
“Can you believe this?!” said Mrs. Norris.
“Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna! To the new Labour President! I think it’s rich,” said Henry.
“Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna! To the new Labour President! I think it’s ridiculous,” said Henry.
[Pg 37]
[Pg 37]
The Judge stamped his stick on the ground in a speechless access of irritability.
The Judge slammed his stick on the ground in a silent fit of irritation.
“They pasted on my luggage,” said the Major, “when I came through Vera Cruz: La degenerada media clasa, Será regenerada, por mi, Montes. The degenerate middle class shall be regenerated by me, Montes.”
“They stuck this on my luggage,” said the Major, “when I came through Vera Cruz: La degenerada media clasa, Será regenerada, por mi, Montes. The degenerate middle class will be regenerated by me, Montes.”
“Poor Montes!” said Kate. “He seems to have got his work cut out.”
“Poor Montes!” said Kate. “It looks like he has his work cut out for him.”
“He has indeed!” said Mrs Norris. “Poor man, I wish he might come in peacefully and put a strong hand on the country. But there’s not much hope, I’m afraid.”
“He certainly has!” said Mrs. Norris. “Poor guy, I wish he could come in quietly and take control of the country. But I don’t have high hopes, I’m afraid.”
There was a silence, during which Kate felt that bitter hopelessness that comes over people who know Mexico well. A bitter barren hopelessness.
There was a silence, during which Kate felt that bitter hopelessness that takes over people who know Mexico well. A harsh, empty hopelessness.
“How can a man who comes in on a Labour vote, even a doctored one, put a strong hand on a country!” snapped the Judge. “Why he came in on the very cry of Down with the strong hand!” And again the old man stamped his stick in an access of extreme irritability.
“How can a guy who gets elected on a Labour vote, even a manipulated one, take firm control of a country!” snapped the Judge. “He came in on the very slogan of Down with the strong hand!” And once more the old man slammed his stick down in a fit of extreme irritation.
This was another characteristic of the old residents of the city: A state of intense, though often suppressed irritation, an irritation amounting almost to rabies.
This was another trait of the city’s longtime residents: a state of intense, though often hidden, irritation, an irritation bordering on madness.
“Oh, but mayn’t it be possible that he will change his views a little on coming into power?” said Mrs Norris. “So many Presidents have done so.”
“Oh, but isn't it possible that he might change his views a bit when he comes into power?” said Mrs. Norris. “So many Presidents have done that.”
“I should say very probable, if ever he gets into power,” said young Henry. “He’ll have all his work cut out saving Socrates Tomas, he won’t have much time left for saving Mexico.”
“I would say it's very likely, if he ever gets into power,” said young Henry. “He'll have his hands full trying to save Socrates Tomas; he won't have much time left for saving Mexico.”
“He’s a dangerous fellow, and will turn out a scoundrel,” said the Judge.
“He's a dangerous guy, and he's going to end up being a criminal,” said the Judge.
“Myself,” said Owen, “as far as I have followed him, I believe he is sincere, and I admire him.”
“Myself,” said Owen, “from what I've seen of him, I believe he is genuine, and I admire him.”
“I thought it was so nice,” said Kate, “that they received him in New York with loud music by the Street Sweepers’ Band. The Street Sweepers’ Band they sent to receive him from the ship!”
“I thought it was really nice,” said Kate, “that they welcomed him in New York with loud music from the Street Sweepers’ Band. The Street Sweepers’ Band was there to greet him when he got off the ship!”
“You see,” said the Major, “no doubt the Labour people themselves wished to send that particular band.”
“You see,” said the Major, “I’m sure the Labour folks themselves wanted to send that specific group.”
“But to be President Elect, and to be received by the Street Sweepers’ Band!” said Kate. “No, I can’t believe it!”
“But to be President Elect and to be welcomed by the Street Sweepers’ Band!” said Kate. “No, I can’t believe it!”
[Pg 38]
[Pg 38]
“Oh, it actually was so,” said the Major. “But that is Labour hailing Labour, surely.”
“Oh, it really was,” said the Major. “But that’s just Labour praising Labour, right?”
“The latest rumour,” said Henry, “is that the army will go over en bloc to General Angulo about the twenty-third, a week before the inauguration.”
“The latest rumor,” said Henry, “is that the army will go over en bloc to General Angulo around the twenty-third, a week before the inauguration.”
“But how is it possible?” said Kate, “when Montes is so popular?”
“But how is that possible?” said Kate, “when Montes is so popular?”
“Montes popular!” they all cried at once. “Why!” snapped the Judge, “he’s the most unpopular man in Mexico.”
“Montes is popular!” they all shouted at once. “Why!” snapped the Judge, “he’s the most unpopular man in Mexico.”
“Not with the Labour Party!” said Owen, almost at bay.
“Not with the Labour Party!” Owen said, feeling cornered.
“The Labour Party!” the Judge fairly spat like a cat. “There is no such thing. What is the Labour Party in Mexico? A bunch of isolated factory hands here and there, mostly in the State of Vera Cruz. The Labour Party! They’ve done what they could already. We know them.”
“The Labour Party!” the Judge spat like a cat. “It doesn’t exist. What is the Labour Party in Mexico? Just a handful of isolated factory workers scattered around, mostly in the State of Vera Cruz. The Labour Party! They’ve done what they can already. We know them.”
“That’s true,” said Henry. “The Labourites have tried every little game possible. When I was in Orizaba they marched to the Hotel Francia to shoot all the gringos and the Gachupines. The hotel manager had pluck enough to harangue them, and they went off to the next hotel. When the man came out there to talk to them, they shot him before he got a word out. It’s funny, really! If you have to go to the Town Hall, and you’re dressed in decent clothes, they let you sit on a hard bench for hours. But if a street-sweeper comes in, or a fellow in dirty cotton drawers, it is Buenos Dios! Señor! Pase Usted! Quiere Usted algo?—while you sit there waiting their pleasure. Oh, it’s quite funny.”
"That's true," Henry said. "The Labourites have tried every trick in the book. When I was in Orizaba, they marched to the Hotel Francia to shoot all the gringos and the Gachupines. The hotel manager had enough guts to confront them, and they moved on to the next hotel. When the guy came out to talk to them, they shot him before he could say a word. It's kind of funny, really! If you have to go to the Town Hall and you're dressed nicely, they make you sit on a hard bench for hours. But if a street-sweeper comes in or a guy in dirty cotton shorts, it's Buenos Dios! Señor! Pase Usted! Quiere Usted algo?—while you wait for them to decide what to do with you. Oh, it's quite funny."
The Judge trembled with irritation like an access of gout. The party sat in gloomy silence, that sense of doom and despair overcoming them as it seems to overcome all people who talk seriously about Mexico. Even Owen was silent. He too had come through Vera Cruz, and had had his fright; the porters had charged him twenty pesos to carry his trunk from the ship to the train. Twenty pesos is ten dollars, for ten minutes’ work. And when Owen had seen the man in front of him arrested and actually sent to jail, a Mexican jail at that, for refusing to pay the charge, “the legal charge,” he himself had stumped up without a word.
The Judge shook with irritation like a flare-up of gout. The group sat in heavy silence, overwhelmed by a sense of doom and despair that seems to hit everyone who talks seriously about Mexico. Even Owen was quiet. He had also come through Vera Cruz and had experienced his own scare; the porters had charged him twenty pesos to carry his suitcase from the ship to the train. Twenty pesos is ten dollars for just ten minutes of work. And when Owen saw the guy in front of him get arrested and actually thrown in jail—a Mexican jail, no less—for refusing to pay the so-called "legal charge," he ended up paying up without saying a word.
“I walked into the National Museum the other day,” said[Pg 39] the Major quietly. “Just into that room on the patio where the stones are. It was rather a cold morning, with a Norte blowing. I’d been there about ten minutes when somebody suddenly poked me on the shoulder. I turned round, and it was a lout in tight boots. You spik English? I said yes! Then he motioned me to take my hat off: I’d got to take my hat off. What for? said I, and I turned away and went on looking at their idols and things: ugliest set of stuff in the world, I believe. Then up came the fellow with the attendant—the attendant of course wearing his cap. They began gabbling that this was the National Museum, and I must take off my hat to their national monuments. Imagine it: those dirty stones! I laughed at them and jammed my hat on tighter and walked out. They are really only monkeys, when it comes to nationalism.”
“I walked into the National Museum the other day,” said[Pg 39] the Major quietly. “I just went into that room on the patio where the stones are. It was a pretty cold morning, with a Norte blowing. I’d been there about ten minutes when someone suddenly tapped me on the shoulder. I turned around, and it was a guy in tight boots. You spik English? I said yes! Then he signaled for me to take my hat off: I had to take my hat off. What for? I asked, and I turned away and kept looking at their idols and stuff: the ugliest collection of things in the world, I believe. Then the guy came over with the attendant—the attendant, of course, wearing his cap. They started talking about how this was the National Museum, and I had to take off my hat for their national monuments. Can you believe it: those filthy stones! I laughed at them, pushed my hat down tighter, and walked out. They are really just monkeys when it comes to nationalism.”
“Exactly!” cried Henry. “When they forget all about the Patria and Mexico and all that stuff, they’re as nice a people as you’d find. But as soon as they get national, they’re just monkeys. A man up from Mixcoatl told me a nice story. Mixcoatl is a capital way in the South, and they’ve got a sort of Labour bureau there. Well, the Indians come in from the hills, as wild as rabbits. And they get them into that bureau, and the Laboristas, the agitator fellows, say to them: Now Señores, have you anything to report from your native village? Haven’t you anything for which you would like redress? Then of course the Indians start complaining about one another, and the Secretary says: Wait a minute, gentlemen! Let me ring up the Governor and report this. So he goes to the telephone and starts ringing: ringing: Ah! Is that the Palace? Is the Governor in? Tell him Señor Fulano wants to speak to him! The Indians sit gaping with open mouths. To them it’s a miracle. Ah! Is that you. Governor! Good morning! How are you! Can I have your attention for a moment? Many thanks! Well I’ve got some gentlemen here down from Apaxtle, in the hills: José Garcia, Jesus Querido, etc.—and they wish to report so-and-so. Yes! Yes! That’s it! Yes! What? You will see that justice is done and the thing is made right? Ah señor, many thanks! In the name of these gentlemen from the hills, from the village of Apaxtle, many thanks.
“Exactly!” Henry exclaimed. “When they forget all about the Patria and Mexico and all that stuff, they’re as nice a people as you’d find. But as soon as they get all nationalistic, they’re just monkeys. A guy from Mixcoatl told me a great story. Mixcoatl is a capital city way down South, and they have a kind of Labor Bureau there. So the Indians come in from the hills, wild as rabbits. They bring them into that bureau, and the Laboristas, the activist guys, say to them: Now, gentlemen, do you have anything to report from your home village? Is there anything you’d like to address? Then, of course, the Indians start complaining about each other, and the Secretary says: Hold on, gentlemen! Let me call the Governor and report this. So he goes to the phone and starts dialing: dialing: Ah! Is this the Palace? Is the Governor available? Tell him Señor Fulano wants to talk to him! The Indians sit there, mouths agape. To them, it’s a miracle. Ah! Is that you, Governor! Good morning! How are you? Can I have your attention for a moment? Thank you! Well, I’ve got some gentlemen here from Apaxtle in the hills: José Garcia, Jesus Querido, etc.—and they want to report so-and-so. Yes! Yes! That’s it! Yes! What? You’ll ensure justice is served and the issue is resolved? Ah, sir, thank you very much! On behalf of these gentlemen from the hills, from the village of Apaxtle, many thanks.
There sit the Indians staring as if heaven had opened and[Pg 40] the Virgin of Guadalupe was standing tiptoe on their chins. And what do you expect? The telephone is a dummy. It isn’t connected with anywhere. Isn’t that rich? But it’s Mexico.”
There sit the locals, staring as if the sky had opened up and the Virgin of Guadalupe was standing on their chins. And what do you expect? The phone is a fake. It isn’t connected to anything. Isn’t that hilarious? But it’s Mexico.
The moment’s fatal pause followed this funny story.
The moment's deadly silence followed this funny story.
“Oh but!” said Kate, “it’s wicked! It is wicked. I’m sure the Indians would be all right, if they were left alone.”
“Oh but!” said Kate, “that’s wrong! It is wrong. I’m sure the Native Americans would be fine if they were just left alone.”
“Well,” said Mrs Norris. “Mexico isn’t like any other place in the world.”
“Well,” Mrs. Norris said. “Mexico isn’t like anywhere else in the world.”
But she spoke with fear and despair in her voice.
But she spoke with fear and hopelessness in her voice.
“They seem to want to betray everything,” said Kate. “They seem to love criminals and ghastly things. They seem to want the ugly things. They seem to want the ugly things to come up to the top. All the foulness that lies at the bottom, they want to stir up to the top. They seem to enjoy it. To enjoy making everything fouler. Isn’t it curious!”
“They seem to want to betray everything,” Kate said. “They seem to love criminals and horrible things. They seem to want the ugly stuff. They really seem to want the ugly stuff to rise to the surface. All the disgusting things that are lying at the bottom, they want to bring them up. They seem to enjoy it. Enjoy making everything worse. Isn’t it strange!”
“It is curious,” said Mrs Norris.
“It’s interesting,” Mrs. Norris said.
“But that’s what it is,” said the Judge. “They want to turn the country into one big crime. They don’t like anything else. They don’t like honesty and decency and cleanliness. They want to foster lies and crime. What they call liberty here is just freedom to commit crime. That’s what Labour means, that’s what they all mean. Free crime, nothing else.”
“But that’s just how it is,” said the Judge. “They want to turn the country into one big crime scene. They don’t appreciate anything else. They have no regard for honesty, decency, or cleanliness. They want to promote lies and crime. What they refer to as liberty here is really just the freedom to commit crime. That’s what Labour stands for, that’s what they all stand for. It’s all about free crime, nothing more.”
“I wonder all the foreigners don’t go away,” said Kate.
“I wonder why all the foreigners don’t leave,” said Kate.
“They have their occupations here,” snapped the Judge.
“They have their jobs here,” snapped the Judge.
“And the good people are all going away. They have nearly all gone, those that have anything left to go to,” said Mrs Norris. “Some of us, who have our property here, and who have made our lives here, and who know the country, we stay out of a kind of tenacity. But we know it’s hopeless. The more it changes, the worse it is.—Ah, here is Don Ramón and Don Cipriano. So pleased to see you. Let me introduce you.”
“And the good people are all leaving. Almost all of them are gone, those who have somewhere to go,” said Mrs. Norris. “Some of us, who have our property here, who have built our lives here, and who know the area, we stay out of sheer stubbornness. But we know it’s pointless. The more it changes, the worse it gets.—Ah, here are Don Ramón and Don Cipriano. So glad to see you. Let me introduce you.”
Don Ramón Carrasco was a tall, big, handsome man who gave the effect of bigness. He was middle aged, with a large black moustache and large, rather haughty eyes under straight brows. The General was in civilian clothes, looking very small beside the other man, and very smartly built, almost cocky.
Don Ramón Carrasco was a tall, big, handsome guy who had a commanding presence. He was middle-aged, with a thick black mustache and large, somewhat arrogant eyes beneath straight eyebrows. The General was in civilian clothes, appearing quite small next to the other man, and was very well-built, almost boasting.
[Pg 41]
[Pg 41]
“Come,” said Mrs Norris. “Let us go across and have tea.”
“Come on,” said Mrs. Norris. “Let’s go have tea.”
The Major excused himself, and took his departure.
The Major excused himself and left.
Mrs Norris gathered her little shawl round her shoulders and led through a sombre antechamber to a little terrace, where creepers and flowers bloomed thick on the low walls. There was a bell-flower, red and velvety, like blood that is drying: and clusters of white roses: and tufts of bougainvillea, papery magenta colour.
Mrs. Norris wrapped her small shawl around her shoulders and led the way through a dim hallway to a small terrace, where climbing plants and flowers thrived on the low walls. There was a bell-flower, deep red and velvety, like drying blood; clusters of white roses; and bunches of bougainvillea, a papery magenta color.
“How lovely it is here!” said Kate. “Having the great dark trees beyond.”
“It's so beautiful here!” said Kate. “With those big dark trees in the background.”
But she stood in a kind of dread.
But she stood there in a sort of fear.
“Yes it is beautiful,” said Mrs Norris, with the gratification of a possessor. “I have such a time trying to keep these apart.” And going across in her little black shawl, she pushed the bougainvillea away from the rust-scarlet bell-flowers, stroking the little white roses to make them intervene.
“Yes, it is beautiful,” said Mrs. Norris, feeling a sense of pride in ownership. “I struggle so much to keep these apart.” As she walked over in her small black shawl, she pushed the bougainvillea away from the rust-scarlet bell flowers, gently stroking the little white roses to create a separation.
“I think the two reds together interesting,” said Owen.
“I think the two reds look interesting together,” said Owen.
“Do you really!” said Mrs Norris, automatically, paying no heed to such a remark.
“Do you really!” said Mrs. Norris, automatically, not paying any attention to such a comment.
The sky was blue overhead, but on the lower horizon was a thick, pearl haze. The clouds had gone.
The sky was blue above, but on the lower horizon, there was a thick, pearly haze. The clouds were gone.
“One never sees Popocatepetl nor Ixtaccihuatl,” said Kate, disappointed.
“One never sees Popocatepetl or Ixtaccihuatl,” Kate said, feeling disappointed.
“No, not at this season. But look, through the trees there, you see Ajusco!”
“No, not at this time of year. But look, you can see Ajusco through the trees over there!”
Kate looked at the sombre-seeming mountain, between the huge dark trees.
Kate looked at the gloomy mountain, surrounded by the massive dark trees.
On the low stone parapet were Aztec things, obsidian knives, grimacing squatting idols in black lava, and a queer thickish stone stick, or bâton. Owen was balancing the latter: it felt murderous even to touch.
On the low stone barrier were Aztec artifacts, obsidian knives, grimacing squatting idols made of black lava, and a strange thick stone stick, or bâton. Owen was balancing the latter: it felt deadly even to touch.
Kate turned to the general, who was near her, his face expressionless, yet alert.
Kate turned to the general, who was close by, his face unreadable but attentive.
“Aztec things oppress me,” she said.
“Aztec stuff overwhelms me,” she said.
“They are oppressive,” he answered, in his beautiful cultured English, that was nevertheless a tiny bit like a parrot talking.
“They are oppressive,” he replied, in his eloquent, polished English, which still sounded just slightly like a parrot mimicking speech.
“There is no hope in them,” she said.
“There’s no hope in them,” she said.
“Perhaps the Aztecs never asked for hope,” he said, somewhat automatically.
“Maybe the Aztecs never asked for hope,” he said, somewhat automatically.
[Pg 42]
[Pg 42]
“Surely it is hope that keeps one going?” she said.
“Surely it’s hope that keeps you going?” she said.
“You, maybe. But not the Aztec, nor the Indian to-day.”
“You, maybe. But not the Aztec, nor the Indian today.”
He spoke like a man who has something in reserve, who is only half attending to what he hears, and even to his own answer.
He spoke like someone who has more to say, who is only partially paying attention to what they hear, and even to their own response.
“What do they have, if they don’t have hope?” she said.
“What do they have if they don’t have hope?” she said.
“They have some other strength, perhaps,” he said evasively.
“They might have some other strength, maybe,” he said vaguely.
“I would like to give them hope,” she said. “If they had hope, they wouldn’t be so sad, and they would be cleaner, and not have vermin.”
“I want to give them hope,” she said. “If they had hope, they wouldn’t be so sad, and they would be cleaner and wouldn't have pests.”
“That of course would be good,” he said, with a little smile. “But I think they are not so very sad. They laugh a good deal and are gay.”
"That would be great," he said with a slight smile. "But I don't think they're that sad. They laugh a lot and seem pretty cheerful."
“No,” she said. “They oppress me, like a weight on my heart. They make me irritable, and I want to go away.”
“No,” she said. “They weigh me down, like a burden on my heart. They make me irritable, and I just want to escape.”
“From Mexico?”
"You're from Mexico?"
“Yes. I feel I want to go away from it and never, never see it again. It is so oppressive and gruesome.”
“Yes. I feel like I want to leave it behind and never, ever see it again. It’s so heavy and horrible.”
“Try it a little longer,” he said. “Perhaps you will feel differently. But perhaps not,” he ended vaguely, driftingly.
“Give it a bit more time,” he said. “Maybe you'll feel differently. But then again, maybe not,” he concluded ambiguously, drifting off.
She could feel in him a sort of yearning towards her. As if a sort of appeal came to her from him, from his physical heart in his breast. As if the very heart gave out dark rays of seeking and yearning. She glimpsed this now for the first time, quite apart from the talking, and it made her shy.
She sensed a kind of longing in him for her. It was as if there was an appeal coming from him, from the very heart in his chest. As if his heart was emitting dark rays of desire and longing. She noticed this for the first time, separate from their conversation, and it made her feel shy.
“And does everything in Mexico oppress you?” he added, almost shyly, but with a touch of mockery, looking at her with a troubled naïve face that had its age heavy and resistant beneath the surface.
“And does everything in Mexico weigh you down?” he added, almost shyly, but with a hint of sarcasm, looking at her with a worried, innocent expression that hid a lot of age and resilience beneath the surface.
“Almost everything!” she said. “It always makes my heart sink. Like the eyes of the men in the big hats—I call them the peons. Their eyes have no middle to them. Those big handsome men, under their big hats, they aren’t really there. They have no centre, no real I. Their middle is a raging black hole, like the middle of a maelstrom.”
“Almost everything!” she said. “It always makes my heart sink. Like the eyes of the men in the big hats—I call them the peons. Their eyes have no depth to them. Those big, handsome men with their big hats, they aren’t really present. They have no center, no real I. Their core is a swirling black void, like the center of a storm.”
She looked with her troubled grey eyes into the black, slanting, watchful, calculating eyes of the small man opposite her. He had a pained expression, puzzled, like a child.[Pg 43] And at the same time something obstinate and mature, a demonish maturity, opposing her in an animal way.
She gazed with her troubled gray eyes into the dark, slanted, alert, calculating eyes of the small man across from her. He wore a pained, puzzled expression, like a child. [Pg 43] Yet there was also something stubborn and adult about him, a devilish maturity that confronted her in an instinctual way.
“You mean we aren’t real people, we have nothing of our own, except killing and death,” he said, quite matter of fact.
“You're saying we aren't real people, we don't own anything, except for killing and death,” he said, rather straightforwardly.
“I don’t know,” she said, startled by his interpretation. “I only say how it makes me feel.”
“I don’t know,” she said, taken aback by his interpretation. “I’m just expressing how it makes me feel.”
“You are very clever, Mrs Leslie,” came Don Ramón’s quiet, but heavy teasing voice behind her. “It is quite true. Whenever a Mexican cries Viva! he ends up with Muera! When he says Viva! he really means Death for Somebody or Other! I think of all the Mexican revolutions, and I see a skeleton walking ahead of a great number of people, waving a black banner with Viva la Muerte! written in large white letters. Long live Death! Not Viva Cristo Rey! but Viva Muerte Rey! Vamos! Viva!”
“You're quite clever, Mrs. Leslie,” Don Ramón's soft but teasing voice came from behind her. “It’s true. Whenever a Mexican cheers Viva!, it often leads to Muera! When he shouts Viva!, what he really means is Death for Someone! I think about all the Mexican revolutions, and I picture a skeleton leading a huge crowd, waving a black flag with Viva la Muerte! in big white letters. Long live Death! Not Viva Cristo Rey!, but Viva Muerte Rey! Let’s go! Viva!”
Kate looked round. Don Ramón was flashing his knowing brown Spanish eyes, and a little sardonic smile lurked under his moustache. Instantly Kate and he, Europeans in essence, understood one another. He was waving his arm to the last Viva!
Kate looked around. Don Ramón was flashing his knowing brown Spanish eyes, and a slightly sarcastic smile lingered under his mustache. Instantly, Kate and he, Europeans at heart, understood each other. He was waving his arm to the last Viva!
“But,” said Kate, “I don’t want to say Viva la Muerte!”
“But,” said Kate, “I don’t want to say Long live death!”
“But when you are real Mexican—” he said, teasing.
“But when you're a real Mexican—” he said, teasing.
“I never could be,” she said hotly, and he laughed.
“I never could be,” she said angrily, and he laughed.
“I’m afraid Viva la Muerte! hits the nail on the head,” said Mrs Norris, rather stonily. “But won’t you come to tea! Do!”
“I’m afraid Viva la Muerte! is spot on,” said Mrs. Norris, quite stiffly. “But please, do come for tea! Do!”
She led the way in her black little shawl and neat grey hair, going ahead like a Conquistador herself, and turning to look with her Aztec eyes through her pince-nez, to see if the others were coming.
She led the way in her small black shawl and neat gray hair, moving ahead like a Conquistador herself, and turning to glance through her pince-nez with her Aztec eyes to see if the others were coming.
“We are following,” said Don Ramón in Spanish, teasing her. Stately in his black suit, he walked behind her on the narrow terrace, and Kate followed, with the small, strutting Don Cipriano, also in a black suit, lingering oddly near her.
“We're following,” said Don Ramón in Spanish, joking with her. Dressed sharply in his black suit, he walked behind her on the narrow terrace, and Kate followed, with the small, confident Don Cipriano, also in a black suit, awkwardly hanging around her.
“Do I call you General or Don Cipriano?” she asked, turning to him.
“Should I call you General or Don Cipriano?” she asked, looking at him.
An amused little smile quickly lit his face, though his eyes did not smile. They looked at her with a black, sharp look.
An amused little smile quickly appeared on his face, but his eyes didn’t smile. They looked at her with a cold, sharp gaze.
“As you wish,” he said. “You know General is a term of disgrace in Mexico. Shall we say Don Cipriano?”
“As you wish,” he said. “You know General is a term of disgrace in Mexico. Should we say Don Cipriano?”
“Yes, I like that much the best,” she said.
“Yes, I like that the best,” she said.
[Pg 44]
[Pg 44]
And he seemed pleased.
And he looked happy.
It was a round tea-table, with shiny silver tea-service, and silver kettle with a little flame, and pink and white oleanders. The little neat young footman carried the tea-cups, in white cotton gloves. Mrs Norris poured tea and cut cakes with a heavy hand.
It was a round tea table, with a shiny silver tea set, a silver kettle with a small flame underneath, and pink and white oleanders. The young footman, who was neat and tidy, carried the tea cups while wearing white cotton gloves. Mrs. Norris poured the tea and cut the cakes with a firm hand.
Don Ramón sat on her right hand, the Judge on her left. Kate was between the Judge and Mr Henry. Everybody except Don Ramón and the Judge was a little nervous. Mrs Norris always put her visitors uncomfortably at their ease, as if they were captives and she the chieftainess who had captured them. She rather enjoyed it, heavily, archaeologically queening at the head of the table. But it was evident that Don Ramón, by far the most impressive person present, liked her. Cipriano, on the other hand, remained mute and disciplined, perfectly familiar with the tea-table routine, superficially quite at ease, but underneath remote and unconnected. He glanced from time to time at Kate.
Don Ramón sat on her right, the Judge on her left. Kate was positioned between the Judge and Mr. Henry. Everyone except Don Ramón and the Judge felt a bit nervous. Mrs. Norris always made her visitors feel awkwardly at ease, as if they were prisoners and she was the chieftainess who had captured them. She somewhat enjoyed it, having a heavy, regal presence at the head of the table. But it was clear that Don Ramón, by far the most impressive person in the room, appreciated her. Cipriano, on the other hand, remained silent and composed, entirely familiar with the tea-table routine, seemingly relaxed on the surface, but beneath that, he felt distant and disconnected. He glanced at Kate from time to time.
She was a beautiful woman, in her own unconventional way, and with a certain richness. She was going to be forty next week. Used to all kinds of society, she watched people as one reads the pages of a novel, with a certain disinterested amusement. She was never in any society: too Irish, too wise.
She was a beautiful woman, in her own unique way, and with a certain depth. She was turning forty next week. Accustomed to all kinds of social circles, she observed people as one reads a book, with a sense of detached amusement. She was never fully in any social scene: too Irish, too smart.
“But of course nobody lives without hope,” Mrs Norris was saying banteringly to Don Ramón. “If it’s only the hope of a real, to buy a litre of pulque.”
“But of course nobody lives without hope,” Mrs. Norris was jokingly saying to Don Ramón. “If it’s just the hope of a real, to buy a liter of pulque.”
“Ah, Mrs Norris!” he replied in his quiet, yet curiously deep voice, like a violincello: “If pulque is the highest happiness!”
“Ah, Mrs. Norris!” he replied in his quiet, yet surprisingly deep voice, like a cello: “If pulque is the ultimate happiness!”
“Then we are fortunate, because a tostón will buy paradise,” she said.
“Then we’re lucky, because a tostón will buy paradise,” she said.
“It is a bon mot, Señora mia,” said Don Ramón, laughing and drinking his tea.
“It’s a bon mot, my lady,” Don Ramón said, laughing and sipping his tea.
“Now won’t you try these little native cakes with sesame seeds on them!” said Mrs Norris to the table at large. “My cook makes them, and her national feeling is flattered when anybody likes them. Mrs Leslie, do take one.”
“Why don't you try these little native cakes with sesame seeds on them?” said Mrs. Norris to everyone at the table. “My cook makes them, and it really boosts her national pride when someone enjoys them. Mrs. Leslie, please take one.”
“I will,” said Kate. “Does one say Open Sesame!”
“I will,” said Kate. “Do you say Open Sesame!?”
“If one wishes,” said Mrs Norris.
“If someone wants,” said Mrs. Norris.
“Won’t you have one?” said Kate, handing the plate to Judge Burlap.
“Won’t you have one?” Kate asked, handing the plate to Judge Burlap.
[Pg 45]
[Pg 45]
“Don’t want any,” he snapped, turning his face away as if he had been offered a plate of Mexicans, and leaving Kate with the dish suspended.
“Don’t want any,” he snapped, turning his face away as if he had been offered a plate of food he found repulsive, leaving Kate with the dish hanging in the air.
Mrs Norris quickly but definitely took the plate, saying:
Mrs. Norris quickly and firmly took the plate, saying:
“Judge Burlap is afraid of Sesame Seed, he prefers the cave shut.” And she handed the dish quietly to Cipriano, who was watching the old man’s bad manners with black, snake-like eyes.
“Judge Burlap is scared of Sesame Seed; he likes the cave closed.” And she quietly gave the dish to Cipriano, who was observing the old man’s rude behavior with dark, snake-like eyes.
“Did you see that article by Willis Rice Hope, in the Excelsior?” suddenly snarled the Judge, to his hostess.
“Did you see that article by Willis Rice Hope in the Excelsior?” the Judge suddenly snapped at his hostess.
“I did. I thought it very sensible.”
“I did. I thought it made a lot of sense.”
“The only sensible thing that’s been said about these Agrarian Laws. Sensible! I should think so. Why Rice Hope came to me, and I put him up to a few things. But his article says everything, doesn’t miss an item of importance.”
“The only smart thing that’s been said about these Agrarian Laws. Smart! I would think so. Why Rice Hope came to me, and I suggested a few things to him. But his article covers everything, doesn’t skip a single important detail.”
“Quite!” said Mrs Norris, with rather stony attention. “If only saying would alter things, Judge Burlap.”
“Absolutely!” said Mrs. Norris, with a rather cold demeanor. “If only just saying something could change things, Judge Burlap.”
“Saying the wrong thing has done all the mischief!” snapped the Judge. “Fellows like Garfield Spence coming down here and talking a lot of criminal talk. Why the town’s full of Socialists and Sinvergüenzas from New York.”
“Talking out of turn has caused all the trouble!” the Judge snapped. “People like Garfield Spence coming down here and spreading a bunch of criminal nonsense. This town is full of Socialists and good-for-nothings from New York.”
Mrs Norris adjusted her pince-nez.
Mrs. Norris adjusted her glasses.
“Fortunately,” she said, “they don’t come out to Tlacolula, so we needn’t think about them. Mrs Henry, let me give you some more tea.”
“Fortunately,” she said, “they don’t come out to Tlacolula, so we don’t have to worry about them. Mrs. Henry, let me pour you some more tea.”
“Do you read Spanish?” the Judge spat out, at Owen. Owen, in his big shell spectacles, was evidently a red rag to his irritable fellow-countryman.
“Do you read Spanish?” the Judge yelled at Owen. Owen, with his oversized glasses, was clearly a target for his annoyed fellow countryman.
“No!” said Owen, round as a cannon-shot.
“No!” said Owen, as round as a cannonball.
Mrs Norris once more adjusted her eye-glasses.
Mrs. Norris adjusted her glasses once again.
“It’s such a relief to hear someone who is altogether innocent of Spanish, and altogether unashamed,” she said. “My father had us all speaking four languages by the time we were twelve, and we have none of us ever quite recovered. My stockings were all dyed blue for me before I put my hair up. By the way! How have you been for walking, Judge? You heard of the time I had with my ankle?”
“It’s such a relief to hear someone who knows nothing about Spanish and is completely unashamed,” she said. “My dad had us all speaking four languages by the time we were twelve, and none of us has ever really recovered. My stockings were all dyed blue for me before I put my hair up. By the way! How have you been with your walks, Judge? Have you heard about the trouble I had with my ankle?”
“Of course we heard!” cried Mrs Burlap, seeing dry land at last. “I’ve been trying so hard to get out to see you, to ask about it. We were so grieved about it.”
“Of course we heard!” shouted Mrs. Burlap, finally spotting dry land. “I’ve been trying so hard to get out to see you, to ask about it. We were so upset about it.”
“What happened?” said Kate.
"What happened?" asked Kate.
[Pg 46]
[Pg 46]
“Why I foolishly slipped on a piece of orange peel in town—just at the corner of San Juan de Latrán and Madero. And I fell right down. And of course, the first thing I did when I got up was to push the piece of orange peel into the gutter. And would you believe it, that lot of Mex—” she caught herself up—“that lot of fellows standing there at the corner laughed heartily at me, when they saw me doing it. They thought it an excellent joke.”
“Why I stupidly slipped on a piece of orange peel in town—right at the corner of San Juan de Latrán and Madero. And I fell flat on my face. Of course, the first thing I did when I got up was shove the orange peel into the gutter. And would you believe it, that group of guys standing there at the corner laughed loudly at me when they saw me do it. They thought it was a great joke.”
“Of course they would,” said the Judge. “They were waiting for the next person to come along and fall.”
“Of course they would,” said the Judge. “They were waiting for the next person to come along and stumble.”
“Did nobody help you?” asked Kate.
“Didn’t anyone help you?” asked Kate.
“Oh no! If anyone has an accident in this country, you must never, never help. If you touch them even, you may be arrested for causing the accident.”
“Oh no! If anyone has an accident in this country, you must never, never help. If you even touch them, you might get arrested for causing the accident.”
“That’s the law!” said the Judge. “If you touch them before the police arrive, you are arrested for complicity. Let them lie and bleed, is the motto.”
“That's the law!” said the Judge. “If you touch them before the police get here, you'll be charged with complicity. The motto is to let them lie and bleed.”
“Is that true?” said Kate to Don Ramón.
“Is that true?” Kate asked Don Ramón.
“Fairly true,” he replied. “Yes, it is true you must not touch the one who is hurt.”
“Pretty accurate,” he replied. “Yeah, it’s true you shouldn’t touch the one who is hurt.”
“How disgusting!” said Kate.
“That's disgusting!” said Kate.
“Disgusting!” cried the Judge. “A great deal is disgusting in this country, as you’ll learn if you stay here long. I nearly lost my life on a banana skin; lay in a darkened room for days, between life and death, and lame for life from it.”
“Gross!” shouted the Judge. “There’s a lot of gross stuff in this country, as you’ll find out if you stick around. I almost lost my life over a banana peel; I spent days in a dark room, between life and death, and I’m lame for life because of it.”
“How awful!” said Kate. “What did you do when you fell?”
“How terrible!” said Kate. “What did you do when you fell?”
“What did I do? Just smashed my hip.”
“What did I do? Just hurt my hip.”
It had truly been a terrible accident, and the man had suffered bitterly.
It had really been a terrible accident, and the man had suffered a lot.
“You can hardly blame Mexico for a banana skin,” said Owen, elated. “I fell on one in Lexington Avenue; but fortunately I only bruised myself on a soft spot.”
“You can hardly blame Mexico for a banana peel,” said Owen, excited. “I tripped on one on Lexington Avenue; but luckily I only hurt myself in a soft spot.”
“That wasn’t your head, was it?” said Mrs Henry.
“That wasn’t your head, was it?” Mrs. Henry asked.
“No,” laughed Owen. “The other extreme.”
“No,” Owen laughed. “The other extreme.”
“We’ve got to add banana skins to the list of public menaces,” said young Henry. “I’m an American, and I may any day turn bolshevist, to save my pesos, so I can repeat what I heard a man saying yesterday. He said there are only two great diseases in the world to-day—Bolshevism and Americanism; and Americanism is the worst of the[Pg 47] two, because Bolshevism only smashes your house or your business or your skull, but Americanism smashes your soul.”
“We need to add banana peels to the list of public threats,” said young Henry. “I’m an American, and I might turn to Bolshevism any day to save my money, so I can repeat what I heard someone say yesterday. They said there are only two major diseases in the world today—Bolshevism and Americanism; and Americanism is the worse of the[Pg 47] two, because Bolshevism just destroys your home, your business, or your life, but Americanism destroys your spirit.”
“Who was he?” snarled the Judge.
“Who was he?” the Judge growled.
“I forget,” said Henry, wickedly.
"I don't remember," said Henry, mischievously.
“One wonders,” said Mrs Norris slowly, “what he meant by Americanism.”
“One wonders,” said Mrs. Norris slowly, “what he meant by Americanism.”
“He didn’t define it,” said Henry. “Cult of the dollar, I suppose.”
“He didn’t say what it was,” Henry said. “I guess it’s the cult of the dollar.”
“Well,” said Mrs Norris. “The cult of the dollar, in my experience, is far more intense in the countries that haven’t got the dollar, than in the United States.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Norris. “In my experience, the obsession with money is much stronger in countries that don’t have the dollar than in the United States.”
Kate felt that the table was like a steel disc to which they were all, as victims, magnetised and bound.
Kate felt that the table was like a steel disc, drawing them in and trapping them like victims.
“Where is your garden, Mrs Norris?” she asked.
“Where is your garden, Mrs. Norris?” she asked.
They trooped out, gasping with relief, to the terrace. The Judge hobbled behind, and Kate had to linger sympathetically to keep him company.
They walked out, breathing a sigh of relief, to the terrace. The Judge limped behind, and Kate had to stay back out of sympathy to keep him company.
They were on the little terrace.
They were on the small terrace.
“Isn’t this strange stuff!” said Kate, picking up one of the Aztec stone knives on the parapet. “Is it a sort of jade?”
“Isn’t this weird?” Kate said, picking up one of the Aztec stone knives on the parapet. “Is it some kind of jade?”
“Jade!” snarled the Judge. “Jade’s green, not black. That’s obsidian.”
“Jade!” the Judge snapped. “Jade is green, not black. That’s obsidian.”
“Jade can be black,” said Kate. “I’ve got a lovely little black tortoise of jade from China.”
“Jade can be black,” said Kate. “I have a beautiful little black jade tortoise from China.”
“You can’t have. Jade’s bright green.”
“You can’t have it. Jade is bright green.”
“But there’s white jade too. I know there is.”
“But there’s white jade too. I know it is.”
The Judge was silent from exasperation for a few moments, then he snapped:
The Judge was silent from frustration for a moment, then he snapped:
“Jade’s bright green.”
“Jade is bright green.”
Owen, who had the ears of a lynx, had heard.
Owen, who had the hearing of a lynx, had heard.
“What’s that?” he said.
“What’s that?” he asked.
“Surely there’s more than green jade!” said Kate.
“Surely there’s more than just green jade!” said Kate.
“What!” cried Owen. “More! Why there’s every imaginable tint—white, rose, lavender—”
“What!” Owen exclaimed. “More! There are every possible color—white, pink, lavender—”
“And black?” said Kate.
"And black?" Kate asked.
“Black? Oh yes, quite common. Why you should see my collection. The most beautiful range of colour! Only green jade! Ha-ha-ha!”—and he laughed a rather stage laugh.
“Black? Oh yes, that's pretty common. You should check out my collection. It's the most beautiful range of colors! Only green jade! Ha-ha-ha!”—and he laughed a very theatrical laugh.
They had come to the stairs, which were old stone, waxed and polished in some way till they were a glittering black.
They had reached the stairs, which were made of old stone, waxed and polished somehow until they sparkled a shiny black.
[Pg 48]
[Pg 48]
“I’ll catch hold of your arm down here,” said the Judge to young Henry. “This staircase is a death-trap.”
“I’ll grab your arm down here,” said the Judge to young Henry. “This staircase is a death-trap.”
Mrs Norris heard without comment. She only tilted her pince-nez on her sharp nose.
Mrs. Norris listened without saying a word. She just adjusted her pince-nez on her sharp nose.
In the archway downstairs, Don Ramón and the General took their leave. The rest trailed on into the garden.
In the archway downstairs, Don Ramón and the General said their goodbyes. The others followed into the garden.
Evening was falling. The garden was drawn up tall, under the huge dark trees on the one side, and the tall, reddish-and-yellow house on the other. It was like being at the bottom of some dusky, flowering garden down in Hades. Hibiscus hung scarlet from the bushes, putting out yellow bristling tongues. Some roses were scattering scentless petals on the twilight, and lonely-looking carnations hung on weak stalks. From a huge dense bush the mysterious white bells of the dattura were suspended, large and silent, like the very ghosts of sound. And the dattura scent was moving thick and noiseless from the tree, into the little alleys.
Evening was settling in. The garden rose up tall, with huge dark trees on one side and the tall, reddish-and-yellow house on the other. It felt like being at the bottom of some shadowy, flowering garden down in Hades. Hibiscus bloomed in bright scarlet from the bushes, with yellow bristling tongues sticking out. Some roses were dropping scentless petals into the twilight, and lonely-looking carnations drooped on weak stems. From a dense bush, the mysterious white bells of the dattura hung, large and silent, like the very ghosts of sound. The dattura scent drifted thick and quietly from the tree, filling the little alleys.
Mrs Burlap had hitched herself on to Kate, and from her silly, social baby-face was emitting searching questions.
Mrs. Burlap had attached herself to Kate, and from her goofy, friendly baby face, she was firing off probing questions.
“What hotel are you staying at?”
“What hotel are you staying in?”
Kate told her.
Kate informed her.
“I don’t know it. Where is it?”
“I don’t know it. Where is it?”
“In the Avenida del Peru. You wouldn’t know it, it is a little Italian hotel.”
“In Avenida del Peru. You wouldn’t realize it, but it’s a small Italian hotel.”
“Are you staying long?”
“Are you staying for long?”
“We aren’t certain.”
"We're not sure."
“Is Mr Rhys on a newspaper?”
“Is Mr. Rhys in a newspaper?”
“No, he’s a poet.”
“No, he’s a poet.”
“Does he make a living by poetry?”
“Does he earn money from poetry?”
“No, he doesn’t try to.”
“No, he doesn't want to.”
It was the sort of secret service investigation one is submitted to, in the capital of shady people, particularly shady foreigners.
It was the kind of secret service investigation that you go through in the capital of shady characters, especially shady foreigners.
Mrs Norris was lingering by a flowering arch of little white flowers.
Mrs. Norris was hanging out by a flowering arch of tiny white flowers.
Already a firefly was sparking. It was already night.
Already a firefly was lighting up. It was already night.
“Well, goodbye, Mrs Norris! Won’t you come and lunch with us. I don’t mean come out to our house. Only let me know, and lunch with me anywhere you like, in town.”
“Well, goodbye, Mrs. Norris! Won’t you join us for lunch? I don’t mean at our house. Just let me know and we can have lunch anywhere you want in town.”
“Thank you my dear! Thank you so much! Well! I’ll see!”
“Thanks, my dear! Thank you so much! Well! I’ll see!”
[Pg 49]
[Pg 49]
Mrs Norris was almost regal, stonily, Aztec-regal.
Mrs. Norris was almost regal, coldly, Aztec-regal.
At last they had all made their adieus, and the great doors were shut behind them.
At last, they all said their goodbyes, and the huge doors were closed behind them.
“How did you come out!” Mrs Burlap asked, impertinent.
“How did you come out?” Mrs. Burlap asked, rude as ever.
“In an old Ford taxi—but where is it?” said Kate, peering into the dark. It should have been under the fresno trees opposite, but it wasn’t.
“In an old Ford taxi—but where is it?” said Kate, peering into the dark. It should have been under the fresno trees across the way, but it wasn’t.
“What a curious thing!” said Owen, and he disappeared into the night.
“What a strange thing!” said Owen, and he vanished into the night.
“Which way do you go?” said Mrs Burlap.
“Which way are you going?” said Mrs. Burlap.
“To the Zócalo,” said Kate.
“To the Zócalo,” Kate said.
“We have to take a tram, the opposite way,” said the baby-faced, withered woman from the Middle-West.
“We need to take a tram, in the opposite direction,” said the baby-faced, frail woman from the Midwest.
The Judge was hobbling along the pavement like a cat on hot bricks, to the corner. Across the road stood a group of natives in big hats and white calico clothes, all a little the worse for the pulque they had drunk. Nearer, on this side of the road, stood another little gang, of workmen in town clothes.
The Judge was limping down the sidewalk like a cat on a hot tin roof, heading to the corner. On the other side of the street, there was a group of locals in big hats and white cotton clothes, all slightly worse for the pulque they'd consumed. Closer, on this side of the street, was another small group of laborers in everyday clothes.
“There you have them,” said the Judge, flourishing his stick with utter vindictiveness. “There’s the two lots of ’em.”
“There you go,” said the Judge, waving his stick with complete anger. “There are the two groups of them.”
“What two lots?” said Kate, surprised.
"What two lots?" Kate asked, surprised.
“Those peon fellows and those obreros, all drunk, the lot of them. The lot of them!” And in a spasm of pure, frustrated hate, he turned his back on her.
“Those peon guys and those workers, all drunk, every single one of them. Every single one!” And in a fit of pure, frustrated rage, he turned his back on her.
At the same time they saw the lights of a tram-car rushing dragon-like up the dark road, between the high wall and the huge trees.
At the same time, they saw the lights of a tram car zooming like a dragon up the dark road, between the tall wall and the massive trees.
“Here’s our car!” said the Judge, beginning to scramble excitedly with his stick.
“Here’s our car!” said the Judge, starting to fumble excitedly with his cane.
“You go the other way,” flung the baby-faced, faded woman in the three-cornered satin hat, also beginning to fluster as if she were going to swim off the pavement.
“You go the other way,” shouted the baby-faced, worn-out woman in the three-cornered satin hat, also starting to panic as if she were about to float off the sidewalk.
The couple clambered avidly into the brightly-lighted car, first class; hobbling up. The natives crowded into the second class.
The couple eagerly climbed into the brightly lit first-class car, struggling a bit as they went. The locals packed into the second class.
Away whizzed the tren. The Burlap couple had not even said good-night! They were terrified lest they might have to know somebody whom they might not want to know; whom it might not pay to know.
Away whizzed the tren. The Burlap couple hadn't even said goodnight! They were scared they might have to meet someone they didn't want to know; someone it might not pay to know.
[Pg 50]
[Pg 50]
“You commonplace little woman!” said Kate aloud, looking after the retreating tram-car. “You awful ill-bred little pair.”
“You average little woman!” said Kate aloud, watching the tram-car drive away. “You terrible, rude little duo.”
She was a bit afraid of the natives, not quite sober, who were waiting for the car in the opposite direction. But stronger than her fear was a certain sympathy with these dark-faced silent men in their big straw hats and naïve little cotton blouses. Anyhow they had blood in their veins: they were columns of dark blood.
She felt a little uneasy about the locals, who weren’t entirely sober, waiting for the car coming from the opposite direction. But stronger than her fear was a sense of sympathy for these quiet, dark-faced men wearing their large straw hats and simple cotton shirts. After all, they had blood running through their veins: they were embodiments of deep, dark blood.
Whereas the other bloodless, acidulous couple from the Middle-West, with their nasty whiteness...!
Whereas the other pale, bitter couple from the Midwest, with their unpleasant whiteness...!
She thought of the little tale the natives tell. When the Lord was making the first men, he made them of clay and put them into the oven to bake. They came out black. They’re baked too much! said the Lord. So he made another batch, and put them in. They came out white. They’re baked too little! He said. So He had a third try. These came out a good warm brown. They’re just right! said the Lord.
She remembered the little story the locals share. When the Lord was creating the first humans, he shaped them from clay and put them in the oven to bake. They came out black. They’re overcooked! said the Lord. So he made another group and baked them. They came out white. They’re undercooked! he said. So He tried a third time. This time, they came out a nice warm brown. They’re just right! said the Lord.
The couple from the Middle-West, that withered baby-face and that limping Judge, they weren’t baked. They were hardly baked at all.
The couple from the Midwest, with that wrinkled baby face and that limping judge, they weren't fully baked. They were barely baked at all.
Kate looked at the dark faces under the arc-lamp. They frightened her. They were a sort of menace to her. But she felt they were at least baked hot and to a certain satisfactory colour.
Kate looked at the shadowy faces underneath the arc lamp. They scared her. They felt threatening in a way. But she thought they at least had a warm and pleasing hue.
The taxi came lurching up, with Owen poking his head out and opening the door.
The taxi came speeding up, with Owen sticking his head out and opening the door.
“I found the man in a pulqueria,” he said. “But I don’t think he’s quite drunk. Will you risk driving back with him?”
“I found the guy in a pulqueria,” he said. “But I don’t think he’s really drunk. Are you willing to drive back with him?”
“The pulqueria was called La Flor de un Dia—the Flower of a Day,” said Owen, with an apprehensive laugh.
“The pulqueria was called La Flor de un Dia—the Flower of a Day,” said Owen, with a nervous laugh.
Kate hesitated, looking at her man.
Kate paused, glancing at her boyfriend.
“We may as well,” she said.
“We might as well,” she said.
Away gallivanted the Ford, full speed to Hell.
Away sped the Ford, racing full throttle to Hell.
“Do tell him not so fast,” said Kate.
“Please tell him not to rush,” said Kate.
“I don’t know how,” said Owen.
“I don’t know how,” Owen said.
He shouted in good English:
He yelled in proper English:
“Hey! chauffeur! Not so fast! Don’t drive so fast.”
“Hey! Driver! Slow down! Don’t go so fast.”
“No presto. Troppo presto. Va troppo presto!” said Kate.
“Not so fast. Too soon. It’s going way too fast!” said Kate.
[Pg 51]
[Pg 51]
The man looked at them with black, dilated eyes of fathomless incomprehension. Then he put his foot on the accelerator.
The man stared at them with dark, wide eyes that showed deep confusion. Then he pressed down on the gas pedal.
“He’s only going faster!” laughed Owen nervously.
“He's just speeding up!” Owen laughed anxiously.
“Ah! Let him alone!” said Kate, with utter weariness.
“Ah! Just leave him alone!” Kate said, sounding completely exhausted.
The fellow drove like a devil incarnate, as if he had the devil in his body. But also, he drove with the devil’s own nonchalant skill. There was nothing to do but let him rip.
The guy drove like a man possessed, as if the devil was inside him. But he also drove with the devil’s own carefree skill. There was nothing to do but let him go for it.
“Wasn’t that a ghastly tea party!” said Owen.
“Wasn’t that a terrible tea party!” said Owen.
“Ghastly!” said Kate.
“Ugh!” said Kate.
[Pg 52]
[Pg 52]
CHAP: III. FORTIETH BIRTHDAY.
Kate woke up one morning, aged forty. She did not hide the fact from herself, but she kept it dark from the others.
Kate woke up one morning, at the age of forty. She didn't hide this from herself, but she kept it a secret from everyone else.
It was a blow, really. To be forty! One had to cross a dividing line. On this side there was youth and spontaneity and “happiness.” On the other side something different: reserve, responsibility, a certain standing back from “fun.”
It was a shock, honestly. Turning forty! You had to cross a line. On this side, there was youth and spontaneity and “happiness.” On the other side, it was something else: restraint, responsibility, a certain stepping back from “fun.”
She was a widow, and a lonely woman now. Having married young, her two children were grown up. The boy was twenty-one, and her daughter nineteen. They stayed chiefly with their father, from whom she had been divorced ten years before, in order to marry James Joachim Leslie. Now Leslie was dead, and all that half of life was over.
She was a widow and a lonely woman now. She had married young, and her two children were grown. Her son was twenty-one and her daughter nineteen. They mostly lived with their father, from whom she had been divorced ten years earlier to marry James Joachim Leslie. Now Leslie was gone, and that part of her life was over.
She climbed up to the flat roofs of the hotel. It was a brilliant morning, and for once, under the blue sky of the distance, Popocatepetl stood aloof, a heavy giant presence under heaven, with a cape of snow. And rolling a long dark roll of smoke like a serpent.
She climbed up to the flat roofs of the hotel. It was a bright morning, and for once, under the blue sky in the distance, Popocatepetl stood tall, a massive giant under the heavens, with a snowy cap. And it was rolling a long, dark plume of smoke like a serpent.
Ixtaccihuatl, the White Woman, glittered and seemed near, but the other mountain, Popocatepetl, stood further back, and in shadow, a pure cone of atmospheric shadow, with glinting flashes of snow. There they were, the two monsters, watching gigantically and terribly over their lofty, bloody cradle of men, the Valley of Mexico. Alien, ponderous, the white-hung mountains seemed to emit a deep purring sound, too deep for the ear to hear, and yet audible on the blood, a sound of dread. There was no soaring or uplift or exaltation, as there is in the snowy mountains of Europe. Rather a ponderous white-shouldered weight, pressing terribly on the earth, and murmuring like two watchful lions.
Ixtaccihuatl, the White Woman, sparkled and looked close, but the other mountain, Popocatepetl, was set back in the shadows, a perfect cone of atmospheric gloom, with shining patches of snow. There they were, the two giants, watching ominously and majestically over their high, bloody cradle of humanity, the Valley of Mexico. Strangely heavy, the snow-covered mountains seemed to emit a deep rumble, too low for the ear to catch, yet felt deeply in the blood, a sound of fear. There was no sense of soaring or elevation like in the snowy mountains of Europe. Instead, there was a heavy white weight, pressing down on the earth, and murmuring like two vigilant lions.
Superficially, Mexico might be all right: with its suburbs of villas, its central fine streets, its thousands of motor-cars, its tennis and its bridge-parties. The sun shone brilliantly every day, and big bright flowers stood out from the trees. It was a holiday.
Superficially, Mexico might seem fine: with its neighborhoods of homes, its well-maintained main streets, its thousands of cars, its tennis games and bridge parties. The sun shone brightly every day, and vibrant flowers popped against the trees. It was a vacation.
Until you were alone with it. And then the undertone was like the low angry, snarling purring of some jaguar spotted[Pg 53] with night. There was a ponderous, down-pressing weight upon the spirit: the great folds of the dragon of the Aztecs, the dragon of the Toltecs winding around one and weighing down the soul. And on the bright sunshine was a dark steam of an angry, impotent blood, and the flowers seemed to have their roots in spilt blood. The spirit of place was cruel, down-dragging, destructive.
Until you were alone with it. And then the undertone was like the low, angry, snarling purr of a spotted jaguar in the night. There was a heavy, oppressive weight on the spirit: the massive folds of the Aztec dragon, the dragon of the Toltecs winding around and pressing down on the soul. And in the bright sunshine was a dark haze of angry, helpless blood, and the flowers seemed to have their roots in spilled blood. The spirit of the place was harsh, dragging down, and destructive.[Pg 53]
Kate could so well understand the Mexican who had said to her: El Grito mexicano es siempre el Grito del Odio—The Mexicano shout is always a shout of hate. The famous revolutions, as Don Ramón said, began with Viva! but ended always with Muera! Death to this, death to the other, it was all death! death! death! as insistent as the Aztec sacrifices. Something for ever gruesome and macabre.
Kate could completely understand the Mexican who had told her: El Grito mexicano es siempre el Grito del Odio—The Mexican shout is always a shout of hate. The famous revolutions, as Don Ramón said, started with Viva! but always ended with Muera! Death to this, death to that, it was all death! death! death! as relentless as the Aztec sacrifices. Something eternally gruesome and macabre.
Why had she come to this high plateau of death? As a woman, she suffered even more than men suffer: and in the end, practically all men go under. Once, Mexico had had an elaborate ritual of death. Now it has death ragged, squalid, vulgar, without even the passion of its own mystery.
Why had she come to this high plateau of death? As a woman, she suffered even more than men do: and in the end, almost all men go under. Once, Mexico had a rich ritual of death. Now it has death that is rough, dirty, and crass, lacking even the passion of its own mystery.
She sat on a parapet of the old roof. The street beyond was like a black abyss, but around her was the rough glare of uneven flat roofs, with loose telephone wires trailing across, and the sudden, deep, dark wells of the patios, showing flowers blooming in shade.
She sat on the edge of the old roof. The street below was like a dark abyss, but around her was the harsh light of uneven flat rooftops, with loose telephone wires hanging down, and the sudden, deep, dark openings of the patios, showing flowers blooming in the shade.
Just behind was a huge old church, its barrel roof humping up like some crouching animal, and its domes, like bubbles inflated, glittering with yellow tiles, and blue and white tiles, against the intense blue heaven. Quiet native women in long skirts were moving on the roofs, hanging out washing or spreading it on the stones. Chickens perched here and there. An occasional bird soared huge overhead, trailing a shadow. And not far away stood the brownish tower-stumps of the Cathedral, the profound old bell trembling huge and deep, so soft as to be almost inaudible, upon the air.
Just behind was a huge old church, its barrel roof rising up like a crouching animal, and its domes, like inflated bubbles, sparkling with yellow, blue, and white tiles against the bright blue sky. Quiet local women in long skirts were moving on the roofs, hanging out laundry or spreading it on the stones. Chickens perched here and there. An occasional bird soared overhead, casting a shadow. Not far away stood the brownish ruins of the Cathedral, the deep old bell vibrating softly in the air, so quiet it was almost inaudible.
It ought to have been all gay, allegro, allegretto, in that sparkle of bright air and old roof surfaces. But no! There was the dark undertone, the black, serpent-like fatality all the time.
It should have been all cheerful, upbeat, and light in that bright atmosphere and aged rooftops. But no! There was a dark undertone, a black, snake-like inevitability all along.
It was no good Kate’s wondering why she had come. Over in England, in Ireland, in Europe, she had heard the consummatum est of her own spirit. It was finished, in a[Pg 54] kind of death agony. But still this heavy continent of dark-souled death was more than she could bear.
It was pointless for Kate to wonder why she had come. Back in England, in Ireland, in Europe, she had felt the consummatum est of her own spirit. It was over, in a way that felt like a death struggle. But this heavy continent filled with dark, soulless death was more than she could handle.
She was forty: the first half of her life was over. The bright page with its flowers and its love and its stations of the Cross ended with a grave. Now she must turn over, and the page was black, black and empty.
She was forty: the first half of her life was over. The bright page with its flowers, love, and milestones ended with a grave. Now she had to flip it over, and the next page was dark, dark and blank.
The first half of her life had been written on the bright, smooth vellum of hope, with initial letters all gorgeous upon a field of gold. But the glamour had gone from station to station of the Cross, and the last illumination was the tomb.
The first half of her life had been written on the shiny, smooth surface of hope, with beautiful initials on a backdrop of gold. But the allure had faded from each step of the Cross, and the final highlight was the tomb.
Now the bright page was turned, and the dark page lay before her. How could one write on a page so profoundly black?
Now the bright page was turned, and the dark page lay before her. How could anyone write on a page so completely black?
She went down, having promised to go and see the frescoes in the university and schools. Owen and Villiers and a young Mexican were waiting for her. They set off through the busy streets of the town, where automobiles and the little omnibuses called camions run wild, and where the natives in white cotton clothes and sandals and big hats linger like heavy ghosts in the street, among the bourgeoisie, the young ladies in pale pink crêpe-de-chine and high heels, the men in little shoes and American straw hats. A continual bustle in the glitter of sunshine.
She went down, having promised to check out the frescoes at the university and schools. Owen, Villiers, and a young Mexican were waiting for her. They started through the bustling streets of the town, where cars and the small buses called camions were everywhere, and where the locals in white cotton clothes, sandals, and wide-brimmed hats hung around like heavy shadows in the street, mingling with the middle-class people, young women in pale pink crêpe-de-chine dresses and high heels, and men in small shoes and American straw hats. There was a constant energy in the bright sunshine.
Crossing the great shadeless plaza in front of the Cathedral, where the tram-cars gather as in a corral, and slide away down their various streets, Kate lingered again to look at the things spread for sale on the pavement: the little toys, the painted gourd-shells, brilliant in a kind of lacquer, the novedades from Germany, the fruits, the flowers. And the natives squatting with their wares, large-limbed, silent, handsome men looking up with their black, centreless eyes, speaking so softly, and lifting with small sensitive brown hands the little toys they had so carefully made and painted. A strange gentle appeal and wistfulness, strange male voices, so deep, yet so quiet and gentle. Or the women, the small quick women in their blue rebozos, looking up quickly with dark eyes, and speaking in their quick, coaxing voices. The man just setting out his oranges, wiping them with a cloth so carefully, almost tenderly, and piling them in bright tiny pyramids, all neat and exquisite. A certain sensitive tenderness of the heavy blood, a certain chirping charm of the bird-like women, so still and tender with a bud-like femininity.[Pg 55] And at the same time, the dirty clothes, and the unwashed skin, the lice, and the peculiar hollow glint of the black eyes, at once so fearsome and so appealing.
Crossing the large, sunbaked plaza in front of the Cathedral, where the trams gather like cattle in a corral and glide away down their various streets, Kate paused once more to look at the items for sale on the pavement: the small toys, the painted gourd shells, vibrant in a kind of gloss, the novedades from Germany, the fruits, the flowers. The locals squatted with their goods, tall and silent, handsome men looking up with their dark, depthless eyes, speaking softly, and lifting with their small, sensitive brown hands the little toys they had crafted and painted with such care. There was a strange, gentle charm and yearning, a unique softness to their deep yet gentle male voices. The women were small and quick, draped in their blue rebozos, glancing up quickly with dark eyes, and speaking in their fast, coaxing tones. One man was just setting out his oranges, wiping them with a cloth so carefully, almost with tenderness, and stacking them into bright, tiny pyramids, all neat and beautiful. There was a certain delicate compassion in the strong bodies of the men, a certain chirpy charm in the bird-like women, so quiet and gentle with their budding femininity.[Pg 55] And at the same time, there were the dirty clothes, the unwashed skin, the lice, and the strange, haunting glimmer of their black eyes, both frightening and appealing.
Kate knew the Italian fruit vendors, vigorously polishing their oranges on their coat-sleeves. Such a contrast, the big, handsome Indian, sitting so soft and as it were lonely by the kerb, softly, lingeringly polishing his yellow oranges to a clean gleam, and lingeringly, delicately arranging the little piles, the pyramids for two or three cents each.
Kate was familiar with the Italian fruit vendors, energetically rubbing their oranges on their coat sleeves. It was such a contrast to see the tall, attractive Indian sitting there quietly and seemingly alone by the curb, gently and patiently polishing his yellow oranges to a bright shine, and carefully arranging the small piles, the little pyramids for two or three cents each.
Queer work, for a big, handsome, male-looking man. But they seem to prefer these childish jobs.
Queer work, for a big, attractive guy who looks masculine. But they seem to like these childish jobs.
The University was a Spanish building that had been done up spick and span, and given over to the young artists to decorate. Since the revolutions, nowhere had authority and tradition been so finally overthrown as in the Mexican fields of science and art. Science and art are the sport of the young. Go ahead, my boys!
The University was a Spanish building that had been spruced up and handed over to the young artists to decorate. Since the revolutions, nowhere has authority and tradition been so completely overthrown as in the Mexican fields of science and art. Science and art are the playground of the young. Go for it, guys!
The boys had gone ahead. But even then, the one artist of distinction was no longer a boy, and he had served a long apprenticeship in Europe.
The boys had gone ahead. But even then, the one distinguished artist was no longer a boy, and he had completed a long apprenticeship in Europe.
Kate had seen the reproductions of some of Riberas’ frescoes. Now she went round the patios of the University, looking at the originals. They were interesting: the man knew his craft.
Kate had seen the replicas of some of Riberas’ frescoes. Now she wandered around the patios of the University, checking out the originals. They were fascinating: the man really knew his stuff.
But the impulse was the impulse of the artist’s hate. In the many frescoes of the Indians, there was sympathy with the Indian, but always from the ideal, social point of view. Never the spontaneous answer of the blood. These flat Indians were symbols in the great script of modern socialism, they were figures of the pathos of the victims of modern industry and capitalism. That was all they were used for: symbols in the weary script of socialism and anarchy.
But the drive came from the artist's hatred. In the many frescoes of the Indigenous people, there was a sense of empathy with them, but always from a lofty, social perspective. It was never a genuine response from the heart. These flat representations of Indigenous people were merely symbols in the grand narrative of modern socialism; they represented the suffering of the victims of modern industry and capitalism. That was all they were meant to be: symbols in the exhausting story of socialism and anarchy.
Kate thought of the man polishing his oranges half-an-hour before: his peculiar beauty, a certain richness of physical being, a ponderous power of blood within him, and a helplessness, a profound unbelief that was fatal and demonish. And all the liberty, all the progress, all the socialism in the world would not help him. Nay, it would only help further to destroy him.
Kate remembered the man polishing his oranges half an hour ago: his unique beauty, a certain richness of his physique, the heavy pulse of life within him, and an intense helplessness, a deep disbelief that felt both fatal and demonic. All the freedom, progress, and socialism in the world wouldn’t save him. In fact, they would only contribute to his further destruction.
On the corridors of the University, young misses in bobbed hair and boys’ jumpers were going around, their chins pushed forward with the characteristic, deliberate youth-and-eagerness[Pg 56] of our day. Very much aware of their own youth and eagerness. And very American. Young professors were passing in soft amiability, young and apparently harmless.
On the university hallways, young women with bobbed hair and guys in sweaters were strolling around, their chins pushed forward with that signature, intentional attitude of youthful enthusiasm that we see today. They were fully aware of their own youth and excitement. And very much American. Young professors were walking by, exuding a gentle friendliness, young and seemingly innocent.[Pg 56]
The artists were at work on the frescoes, and Kate and Owen were introduced to them. But they were men—or boys—whose very pigments seemed to exist only to épater le bourgeois. And Kate was weary of épatisme, just as much as of the bourgeoisie. She wasn’t interested in épatant le bourgeois. The épateurs were as boring as the bourgeois, two halves of one dreariness.
The artists were busy working on the frescoes, and Kate and Owen were introduced to them. But they were guys—or young men—whose colors seemed to exist only to shock the middle class. And Kate was tired of that kind of shock value, just as much as she was of the middle class. She wasn't interested in impressing the middle class. The attention-seekers were as dull as the bourgeois, two sides of the same boredom.
The little party passed on to the old Jesuit convent, now used as a secondary school. Here were more frescoes.
The small group moved on to the old Jesuit convent, which is now used as a high school. There were more frescoes here.
But they were by another man. And they were caricatures so crude and so ugly that Kate was merely repelled. They were meant to be shocking, but perhaps the very deliberateness prevents them from being so shocking as they might be. But they were ugly and vulgar. Strident caricatures of the Capitalist and the Church, and of the Rich Woman, and of Mammon painted life-size and as violently as possible, round the patios of the grey old building, where the young people are educated. To anyone with the spark of human balance, the things are a misdemeanour.
But they were created by another man. And they were caricatures so crude and so ugly that Kate was simply put off. They were meant to be shocking, but maybe the very intentionality makes them less shocking than they could have been. But they were ugly and tasteless. Loud caricatures of Capitalism, the Church, the Wealthy Woman, and Mammon painted life-size and as aggressively as possible, around the patios of the old grey building where young people are educated. To anyone with a sense of balance, these things are a wrongdoing.
“Oh, but how wonderful!” cried Owen.
“Oh, that’s awesome!” cried Owen.
His susceptibilities were shocked, therefore, as at the bull-fight, he was rather pleased. He thought it was novel and stimulating to decorate your public buildings in this way.
His sensitivities were shocked, but at the bullfight, he found it quite pleasing. He thought it was fresh and exciting to decorate public buildings like this.
The young Mexican who was accompanying the party was a professor in the University too: a rather short, soft young fellow of twenty-seven or eight, who wrote the inevitable poetry of sentiment, had been in the Government, even as a member of the House of Deputies, and was longing to go to New York. There was something fresh and soft, petulant about him. Kate liked him. He could laugh with real hot young amusement, and he was no fool.
The young Mexican who was with the group was also a professor at the university: a somewhat short, gentle guy in his late twenties who wrote typical sentimental poetry, had worked in the government, even as a member of the House of Deputies, and was eager to go to New York. There was something fresh, tender, and a bit fussy about him. Kate liked him. He could laugh with genuine youthful enthusiasm, and he was no fool.
Until it came to these maniacal ideas of socialism, politics, and La Patria. Then he was as mechanical as a mousetrap. Very tedious.
Until it got to these crazy ideas about socialism, politics, and the homeland. Then he was as robotic as a mousetrap. Very boring.
“Oh no!” said Kate in front of the caricatures. “They are too ugly. They defeat their own ends.”
“Oh no!” Kate said in front of the caricatures. “They’re way too ugly. They totally miss the point.”
“But they are meant to be ugly,” said young Garcia. “They must be ugly, no? Because capitalism is ugly, and[Pg 57] Mammon is ugly, and the priest holding his hand to get the money from the poor Indians is ugly. No?” He laughed rather unpleasantly.
“But they're supposed to be ugly,” said young Garcia. “They have to be ugly, right? Because capitalism is ugly, and Mammon is ugly, and the priest taking money from the poor Indians is ugly. Isn’t that so?” He laughed in a rather unpleasant way.
“But,” said Kate, “these caricatures are too intentional. They are like vulgar abuse, not art at all.”
“But,” said Kate, “these caricatures are too deliberate. They’re like crude insults, not art at all.”
“Isn’t that true?” said Garcia, pointing to a hideous picture of a fat female in a tight short dress, with hips and breasts as protuberances, walking over the faces of the poor.
“Isn’t that true?” said Garcia, pointing to an ugly picture of a chubby woman in a tight short dress, with her hips and breasts sticking out, stepping over the faces of the poor.
“That is how they are, no?”
“That's how they are, huh?”
“Who is like that?” said Kate. “It bores me. One must keep a certain balance.”
“Who’s like that?” Kate said. “It bores me. You have to maintain a certain balance.”
“Not in Mexico!” said the young Mexican brightly, his plump cheeks flushing. “In Mexico you can’t keep a balance, because things are so bad. In other countries, yes, perhaps you can remain balanced, because things are not so bad as they are here. But here they are so very bad, you can’t be human. You have to be Mexican. You have to be more Mexican than human, no? You can’t do no other. You have to hate the capitalist, you have to, in Mexico, or nobody can live. We can’t live. Nobody can live. If you are Mexican you can’t be human, it is impossible. You have to be a socialist Mexican, or you have to be a capitalist Mexican, and you hate. What else is there to be done? We hate the capitalist because he ruins the country and the people. We must hate him.”
“Not in Mexico!” said the young Mexican brightly, his plump cheeks turning red. “In Mexico, you can’t stay balanced because things are so bad. In other countries, maybe you can stay balanced because things aren’t as bad as they are here. But here, it’s so terrible that you can’t just be human. You have to be Mexican. You have to be more Mexican than human, right? There’s no other way. You have to hate the capitalist; you have to, in Mexico, or nobody can survive. We can’t survive. Nobody can live. If you’re Mexican, you can’t just be human; it’s impossible. You have to be a socialist Mexican or a capitalist Mexican, and you have to hate. What else is there to do? We hate the capitalist because he destroys the country and the people. We must hate him.”
“But after all,” said Kate, “what about the twelve million poor—mostly Indians—whom Montes talks about? You can’t make them all rich, whatever you do. And they don’t understand the very words, capital and socialism. They are Mexico, really, and nobody ever looks at them, except to make a casus belli of them. Humanly, they never exist for you.”
“But after all,” Kate said, “what about the twelve million poor—mostly Indians—that Montes talks about? You can’t make them all wealthy, no matter what you do. They don’t even understand the terms 'capital' and 'socialism.' They represent Mexico, truly, and no one ever pays attention to them, except to use them as a reason for conflict. In a human sense, they don’t exist for you.”
“Humanly they can’t exist, they are too ignorant!” cried Garcia. “But when we can kill all the capitalists, then—”
“They can’t exist in a human way; they’re just too ignorant!” Garcia shouted. “But once we can eliminate all the capitalists, then—”
“You’ll find somebody killing you,” said Kate. “No, I don’t like it. You aren’t Mexico. You aren’t even Mexican, really. You are just half Spaniards full of European ideas, and you care for asserting your own ideas and nothing else. You have no real bowels of compassion. You are no good.”
“You’ll find someone killing you,” said Kate. “No, I don’t like it. You aren’t Mexico. You’re not even really Mexican. You’re just half Spaniards loaded with European ideas, and you only care about pushing your own agenda and nothing more. You have no real compassion. You’re no good.”
[Pg 58]
[Pg 58]
The young man listened with round eyes, going rather yellow in the face. At the end he lifted his shoulders and spread his hands in a pseudo-Mediterranean gesture.
The young man listened with wide eyes, becoming somewhat pale. When it was over, he shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands in a faux Mediterranean gesture.
“Well! It may be!” he said, with a certain jeering flippancy. “Perhaps you know everything. Maybe! Foreigners, they usually know everything about Mexico.” And he ended on a little cackling laugh.
“Well! It might be!” he said, with a mocking casualness. “Maybe you think you know it all. Who knows! Foreigners, they usually know everything about Mexico.” And he finished with a small cackling laugh.
“I know what I feel,” said Kate. “And now I want a taxi, and I want to go home. I don’t want to see any more stupid, ugly pictures.”
“I know what I feel,” said Kate. “And now I want a taxi, and I want to go home. I don’t want to see any more dumb, ugly pictures.”
Off she drove back to the hotel, once more in a towering rage. She was amazed at herself. Usually she was so good-tempered and easy. But something about this country irritated her and put her into such a violent anger, she felt she would die. Burning, furious rage.
Off she drove back to the hotel, once again in a huge rage. She was shocked at herself. Usually, she was so easygoing and laid-back. But something about this country annoyed her and made her feel such intense anger that she thought she might explode. It was a burning, furious rage.
And perhaps, she thought to herself, the white and half-white Mexicans suffered some peculiar reaction in their blood which made them that they too were almost always in a state of suppressed irritation and anger, for which they must find a vent. They must spend their lives in a complicated game of frustration, frustration of life in its ebbing and flowing.
And maybe, she thought to herself, the white and mixed-race Mexicans had some strange reaction in their blood that meant they were almost always feeling a mix of irritation and anger, which they must release. They must go through life playing a complicated game of frustration, dealing with the ups and downs of existence.
Perhaps something came out of the earth, the dragon of the earth, some effluence, some vibration which militated against the very composition of the blood and nerves in human beings. Perhaps it came from the volcanoes. Or perhaps even from the silent, serpent-like dark resistance of those masses of ponderous natives whose blood was principally the old, heavy, resistant Indian blood.
Perhaps something emerged from the earth, the dragon of the earth, some kind of energy, some vibration that opposed the very makeup of human blood and nerves. Maybe it originated from the volcanoes. Or perhaps it came from the quiet, snake-like dark resistance of those heavy native populations whose blood was mainly composed of the ancient, strong Indian blood.
Who knows? But something there was, and something very potent. Kate lay on her bed and brooded her own organic rage. There was nothing to be done?
Who knows? But there was definitely something, and it was very powerful. Kate lay on her bed, consumed by her own intense anger. Was there nothing she could do?
But young Garcia was really nice. He called in the afternoon and sent up his card. Kate, feeling sore, received him unwillingly.
But young Garcia was actually very nice. He called in the afternoon and sent up his card. Kate, feeling hurt, received him reluctantly.
“I came,” he said, with a little stiff dignity, like an ambassador on a mission, “to tell you that I, too, don’t like those caricatures. I, too, don’t like them. I don’t like the young people, boys and girls, no?—to be seeing them all the time. I, too, don’t like. But I think, also, that here in Mexico, we can’t help it. People are very bad, very greedy, no?—they only want to get money here, and[Pg 59] they don’t care. So we must hate them. Yes, we must. But I, too, I don’t like it.”
“I came,” he said, with a bit of stiff dignity, like an ambassador on a mission, “to tell you that I, too, don’t like those caricatures. I, too, don’t like them. I don’t like the young people, boys and girls, seeing them all the time, you know?—I don’t like it. But I also think that here in Mexico, we can’t avoid it. People are really bad, very greedy, right?—they only want to make money here, and they don’t care. So we must hate them. Yes, we must. But I, too, don’t like it.”
He held his hat in his two hands, and twisted his shoulders in a conflict of feelings.
He held his hat with both hands and shrugged his shoulders, caught in a mix of emotions.
Kate suddenly laughed, and he laughed too, with a certain pain and confusion in his laughter.
Kate suddenly laughed, and he joined in, though there was a hint of pain and confusion in his laughter.
“That’s awfully nice of you to come and say so,” she said, warming to him.
"That’s really nice of you to come and say that," she said, feeling more fond of him.
“No, not nice,” he said, frowning. “But I don’t know what to do. Perhaps you think I am—different—I am not the thing that I am. And I don’t want it.”
“No, not nice,” he said, frowning. “But I don’t know what to do. Maybe you think I am—different—I’m not what you think I am. And I don’t want it.”
He flushed and was uncomfortable. There was a curious naïve sincerity about him, since he was being sincere. If he had chosen to play a game of sophistication, he could have played it better. But with Kate he wanted to be sincere.
He blushed and felt awkward. There was a strangely innocent honesty about him, since he was being genuine. If he had decided to act more sophisticated, he could have done a better job. But with Kate, he wanted to be real.
“I know, really,” laughed Kate, “you feel a good deal like I do about it. I know you only pretend to be fierce and hard.”
“I know, right?” laughed Kate. “You feel a lot like I do about it. I know you’re just pretending to be tough and tough-minded.”
“No!” he said, suddenly making solemn, flashing eyes. “I do also feel fierce. I do hate these men who take, only take everything from Mexico—money, and all—everything!” he spread his hands with finality. “I hate them because I must, no? But also, I am sorry—I am sorry I have to hate so much. Yes, I think I am sorry. I think so.”
“No!” he said, suddenly with serious, flashing eyes. “I also feel angry. I hate these men who just take everything from Mexico—money, and all—everything!” he spread his hands with finality. “I hate them because I must, right? But I also feel sorry—I’m sorry I have to hate so much. Yes, I think I’m sorry. I think so.”
He knitted his brows rather tense. And over his plump, young, fresh face was a frown of resentment and hatred, quite sincere too.
He frowned, his brows furrowed tightly. A look of genuine resentment and hatred crossed his chubby, youthful face.
Kate could see he wasn’t really sorry. Only the two moods, of natural, soft, sensuous flow, and of heavy resentment and hate, alternated inside him like shadow and shine on a cloudy day, in swift, unavoidable succession. What was nice about him was his simplicity, in spite of the complication of his feelings, and the fact that his resentments were not personal, but beyond persons, even beyond himself.
Kate could tell he wasn’t genuinely sorry. Only two moods alternated inside him like shadow and light on a cloudy day: a natural, soft, sensuous flow, and a heavy resentment filled with hate, switching back and forth in quick, unavoidable succession. What was nice about him was his simplicity, even though his feelings were complicated, and the fact that his resentments weren’t personal; they transcended individuals, even himself.
She went out with him to tea, and while she was out, Don Ramón called and left cards with the corners turned down, and an invitation to dinner for her and Owen. There seemed an almost old-fashioned correctness in those cards.
She went out for tea with him, and while she was gone, Don Ramón called and left cards with the corners turned down, along with an invitation to dinner for her and Owen. There was an almost old-fashioned formality about those cards.
Looking over the newspaper, she came on an odd little item. She could read Spanish without much difficulty. The trouble lay in talking it, when Italian got in her way and[Pg 60] caused a continual stumble. She looked on the English page of the Excelsior or the Universal for the news—if there was any. Then she looked through the Spanish pages for bits of interest.
Looking through the newspaper, she found a strange little article. She could read Spanish fairly easily. The problem was speaking it, as Italian kept tripping her up and causing her to hesitate. She checked the English section of the Excelsior or the Universal for the news—if there was any. Afterward, she browsed the Spanish sections for interesting snippets.
This little item was among the Spanish information, and was headed: The Gods of Antiquity Return to Mexico.
This small piece was part of the Spanish information and was titled: The Gods of Antiquity Return to Mexico.
“There was a ferment in the village of Sayula, Jalisco, on the Lake of Sayula, owing to an incident of more or less comic nature, yesterday morning towards mid-day. The women who inhabit the shores of the lake are to be seen each day soon after sunrise descending to the water’s edge with large bundles. They kneel on the rocks and stones, and in little groups, like water-fowl, they wash their dirty linen in the soft water of the lake, pausing at times as an old canoa sails by with large single sail. The scene is little changed since the days of Montezuma, when the natives of the lake worshipped the spirit of the waters, and threw in little images and idols of baked clay, which the lake sometimes returns to the descendants of the dead idolaters, to keep them in mind of practices not yet altogether forgotten.
There was a buzz in the village of Sayula, Jalisco, on the Lake of Sayula, due to a somewhat funny incident yesterday morning around noon. The women living along the shores of the lake can be seen each day soon after sunrise making their way to the water’s edge with large bundles. They kneel on the rocks and stones, grouped together like ducks, washing their dirty laundry in the lake's gentle water, occasionally pausing as an old canoe sails by with its large single sail. The scene hasn't changed much since the days of Montezuma, when the lake's natives worshipped the spirit of the waters, tossing in small clay figures and idols. Sometimes the lake gives these back to the descendants of the deceased worshippers to remind them of traditions that are still not completely forgotten.
As the hot sun rises in the sky, the women spread their washing on the sand and pebbles of the shore, and retire to the shade of the willow trees that grow so gracefully and retain their verdant hue through the dryest season of the year. While thus reposing after their labours, these humble and superstitious women were astonished to see a man of great stature rise naked from the lake and wade towards the shore. His face, they said, was dark and bearded, but his body shone like gold.
As the blazing sun climbs in the sky, the women lay out their laundry on the sand and pebbles of the beach, then seek refuge in the shade of the willow trees, which grow gracefully and stay green even during the driest season. While resting after their work, these modest and superstitious women were shocked to see a large man emerge naked from the lake and wade toward the shore. They described his face as dark and bearded, but his body shimmered like gold.
As if unaware of any watchful eyes, he advanced calmly and majestically towards the shore. There he stood a moment, and selecting with his eye a pair of the loose cotton pants worn by the peasants in the fields, that was spread whitening in the sun, he stooped and proceeded to cover his nakedness with the said garment.
As if he didn't notice any watching eyes, he walked calmly and confidently toward the shore. He paused for a moment, and spotting a pair of loose cotton pants that the peasants wore in the fields, which were drying in the sun, he bent down and put on those pants to cover himself.
The woman who thus saw her husband’s apparel robbed beneath her eye, rose, calling to the man and summoning the other women. Whereupon the stranger turned his dark face upon them, and said in a quiet voice: ‘Why are you crying? Be quiet! It will be given back to you. Your gods are ready to return to you. Quetzalcoatl and Tlaloc, the old gods, are minded to come back to you. Be quiet,[Pg 61] don’t let them find you crying and complaining. I have come from out of the lake to tell you the gods are coming back to Mexico, they are ready to return to their own home.’
The woman who saw her husband’s clothes being stolen right in front of her stood up, calling out to the man and gathering the other women. The stranger then turned his dark face toward them and said calmly, “Why are you crying? Calm down! They will be returned to you. Your gods are ready to come back. Quetzalcoatl and Tlaloc, the ancient gods, want to return to you. Stay quiet, [Pg 61] don’t let them see you crying and complaining. I have come from the lake to tell you that the gods are coming back to Mexico; they are ready to return home.”
Little comforted by this speech, the woman who had lost her washing was overcome and said no more. The stranger then appropriated a cotton blouse, which he donned, and disappeared.
Little comforted by this speech, the woman who had lost her laundry was overwhelmed and said nothing more. The stranger then took a cotton blouse, put it on, and vanished.
After a while, the simple women gathered courage to return to their humble dwellings. The story thus reached the ears of the police, who at once set out to search for the thief.
After a while, the simple women gathered their courage to go back to their modest homes. The story soon reached the police, who immediately started searching for the thief.
The story, however, is not yet concluded. The husband of the poor woman of the lake-shore, returning from his labours in the field, approached the gates of the village towards sunset, thinking, no doubt, of nothing but repose and the evening meal. A man in a black serape stepped towards him, from the shadows of a broken wall, and asked: Are you afraid to come with me? The labourer, a man of spirit, promptly replied; No señor! He therefore followed the unknown man through the broken wall and through the bushes of a deserted garden. In a dark room, or cellar, a small light was burning, revealing a great basin of gold, into which four little men, smaller than children, were pouring sweet-scented water. The astounded peasant was now told to wash and put on clean clothes, to be ready for the return of the gods. He was seated in the golden basin and washed with sweet-smelling soap, while the dwarfs poured water over him. This, they said, is the bath of Quetzalcoatl. The bath of fire is yet to come. They gave him clean clothing of pure white cotton, and a new hat with star embroidery, and sandals with straps of white leather. But beside this, a new blanket, white with bars of blue and black, and flowers like stars at the centre, and two pieces of silver money. Go, he was told. And when they ask you, where did you get your blanket? answer that Quetzalcoatl is young again. The poor fellow went home in sore fear, lest the police should arrest him for possessing stolen goods.
The story, however, isn't finished yet. The husband of the poor woman by the lake was heading home from his work in the fields as the sun was setting, probably thinking only of rest and dinner. Suddenly, a man in a black cloak stepped out from the shadows of a broken wall and asked, "Are you afraid to come with me?" The worker, a spirited man, promptly replied, "No, sir!" He then followed the stranger through the broken wall and into the overgrown garden. In a dark room or cellar, a small light flickered, revealing a large basin of gold where four tiny men, smaller than children, were pouring sweet-smelling water. The amazed peasant was told to wash up and put on clean clothes, so he'd be ready for the return of the gods. He was seated in the golden basin and washed with fragrant soap while the little men poured water over him. This, they said, is the bath of Quetzalcoatl. The bath of fire is yet to come. They dressed him in clean white cotton clothes, giving him a new hat with star embroidery and sandals with white leather straps. In addition, they provided him with a new blanket, white with blue and black stripes, adorned with flower patterns like stars at the center, and two pieces of silver coin. Go, they instructed him. And when they ask you, where did you get your blanket? tell them that Quetzalcoatl is young again. The poor man went home in great fear, worried that the police would arrest him for having stolen goods.
The village is full of excitement, and Don Ramón Carrasco, our eminent historian and archaeologist, whose hacienda lies in the vicinity, has announced his intention of proceeding as soon as possible to the spot to examine the origin of this new[Pg 62] legend. Meanwhile, the police are watching attentively the development of affairs, without taking any steps for the moment. Indeed, these little fantasies create a pleasant diversion in the regular order of banditry, murder, and outrage, which it is usually our duty to report.”
The village is buzzing with excitement, and Don Ramón Carrasco, our well-known historian and archaeologist, who lives nearby, has announced that he plans to head over to the site as soon as he can to investigate the origins of this new [Pg 62] legend. In the meantime, the police are closely monitoring the situation without taking any action for now. Actually, these little fantasies provide a nice break from the usual routine of banditry, murder, and violence that we typically cover.
Kate wondered what was at the back of this: if anything more than a story. Yet, strangely, a different light than the common light seemed to gleam out of the words of even this newspaper paragraph.
Kate wondered what was behind this: if there was more to it than just a story. Yet, oddly, a different sort of light than the usual one seemed to shine through the words of even this newspaper paragraph.
She wanted to go to Sayula. She wanted to see the big lake where the gods had once lived, and whence they were due to emerge. Amid all the bitterness that Mexico produced in her spirit, there was still a strange beam of wonder and mystery, almost like hope. A strange darkly-iridescent beam of wonder, of magic.
She wanted to go to Sayula. She wanted to see the big lake where the gods had once lived and where they were supposed to come back. Despite all the bitterness that Mexico brought to her spirit, there was still a strange glimmer of wonder and mystery, almost like hope. A bizarre, darkly shimmering glimmer of wonder, of magic.
The name Quetzalcoatl, too, fascinated her. She had read bits about the god. Quetzal is the name of a bird that lives high up in the mists of tropical mountains, and has very beautiful tail-feathers, precious to the Aztecs. Coatl is a serpent. Quetzalcoatl is the Plumed Serpent, so hideous in the fanged, feathered, writhing stone of the National Museum.
The name Quetzalcoatl intrigued her as well. She had read some things about the god. Quetzal is the name of a bird that lives high up in the misty tropical mountains and has stunning tail feathers, treasured by the Aztecs. Coatl means serpent. Quetzalcoatl is the Plumed Serpent, so grotesque in the fanged, feathered, writhing stone at the National Museum.
But Quetzalcoatl was, she vaguely remembered, a sort of fair-faced bearded god; the wind, the breath of life, the eyes that see and are unseen, like the stars by day. The eyes that watch behind the wind, as the stars beyond the blue of day. And Quetzalcoatl must depart from Mexico to merge again into the deep bath of life. He was old. He had gone eastwards, perhaps into the sea, perhaps he had sailed into heaven, like a meteor returning, from the top of the Volcano of Orizaba: gone back as a peacock streaming into the night, or as a bird of Paradise, its tail gleaming like the wake of a meteor. Quetzalcoatl! Who knows what he meant to the dead Aztecs, and to the older Indians, who knew him before the Aztecs raised their deity to heights of horror and vindictiveness?
But Quetzalcoatl was, she vaguely remembered, a kind of fair-faced bearded god; the wind, the breath of life, the eyes that see and are unseen, like the stars during the day. The eyes that watch behind the wind, as the stars do beyond the blue of day. And Quetzalcoatl must leave Mexico to merge again into the deep bath of life. He was old. He had gone eastward, maybe into the sea, or perhaps he sailed into heaven, like a meteor returning, from the top of the Volcano of Orizaba: gone back like a peacock spreading its feathers into the night, or like a bird of Paradise, its tail shining like the trail of a meteor. Quetzalcoatl! Who knows what he meant to the dead Aztecs, and to the older Indians, who knew him before the Aztecs elevated their deity to heights of horror and vengeance?
All a confusion of contradictory gleams of meaning, Quetzalcoatl. But why not? Her Irish spirit was weary to death of definite meanings, and a God of one fixed purport. Gods should be iridescent, like the rainbow in the storm. Man creates a God in his own image, and the gods grow old along with the men that made them. But storms sway in[Pg 63] heaven, and the god-stuff sways high and angry over our heads. Gods die with men who have conceived them. But the god-stuff roars eternally, like the sea, with too vast a sound to be heard. Like the sea in storm, that beats against the rocks of living, stiffened men, slowly to destroy them. Or like the sea of the glimmering, ethereal plasm of the world, that bathes the feet and the knees of men as earth-sap bathes the roots of trees. Ye must be born again. Even the gods must be born again. We must be born again.
All a jumble of conflicting flashes of meaning, Quetzalcoatl. But why not? Her Irish spirit was tired to death of clear meanings and a God with one fixed purpose. Gods should be colorful, like the rainbow in a storm. People create a God in their own image, and the gods age along with the people who made them. But storms rage in heaven, and the divine essence sways high and furious above us. Gods die with the people who imagined them. But the divine essence roars forever, like the sea, with a sound too vast to hear. Like the stormy sea that crashes against the rocks of living, hardened people, slowly breaking them down. Or like the sea of the shimmering, ethereal substance of the world, that washes the feet and knees of people as the earth's sap nourishes the roots of trees. You must be born again. Even the gods must be born again. We must be born again.
In her vague, woman’s way, Kate knew this. She had lived her life. She had had her lovers, her two husbands. She had her children.
In her subtle, feminine way, Kate understood this. She had lived her life. She had her lovers, her two husbands. She had her children.
Joachim Leslie, her dead husband, she had loved as much as a woman can love a man: that is, to the bounds of human love. Then she had realised that human love has its limits, that there is a beyond. And Joachim dead, willy nilly her spirit had passed the bounds. She was no longer in love with love. She no longer yearned for the love of a man, or the love even of her children. Joachim had gone into eternity in death, and she had crossed with him into a certain eternity in life. There, the yearning for companionship and sympathy and human love had left her. Something infinitely intangible but infinitely blessed took its place: a peace that passes understanding.
Joachim Leslie, her deceased husband, was someone she loved as deeply as a woman can love a man: to the limits of human love. Then she realized that human love has its boundaries, that there’s something beyond it. With Joachim dead, her spirit had inevitably crossed those boundaries. She was no longer in love with love. She didn’t long for a man’s love, or even the love of her children. Joachim had moved on to eternity in death, and she had followed him into a certain eternity in life. In that space, the desire for companionship, sympathy, and human love faded away. Something profoundly intangible yet profoundly blessed took its place: a peace that surpasses understanding.
At the same time, a wild and angry battle raged between her and the thing that Owen called life: such as the bull-fight, the tea-party, the enjoyments; like the arts in their modern aspect of hate effusion. The powerful, degenerate thing called life, wrapping one or other of its tentacles round her.
At the same time, a fierce and intense struggle was going on between her and what Owen referred to as life: like the bullfight, the tea party, and other pleasures; similar to how arts are presented today with a sense of disdain. The strong, corrupting force known as life was wrapping its tentacles around her.
And then, when she could escape into her true loneliness, the influx of peace and soft, flower-like potency which was beyond understanding. It disappeared even if you thought about it, so delicate, so fine. And yet, the only reality.
And then, when she could slip away into her genuine solitude, the wave of peace and gentle, flower-like power that was beyond comprehension. It vanished the moment you tried to think about it, so fragile, so subtle. And yet, it was the only truth.
Ye must be born again. Out of the fight with the octopus of life, the dragon of degenerate or of incomplete existence, one must win this soft bloom of being, that is damaged by a touch.
You must be born again. From the struggle with the octopus of life, the dragon of a degenerate or incomplete existence, one must achieve this delicate blossom of being, which is easily harmed by a touch.
No, she no longer wanted love, excitement, and something to fill her life. She was forty, and in the rare, lingering dawn of maturity, the flower of her soul was opening. Above all things, she must preserve herself from worldly[Pg 64] contacts. Only she wanted the silence of other unfolded souls around her, like a perfume. The presence of that which is forever unsaid.
No, she no longer wanted love, excitement, or anything to fill her life. She was forty, and in the rare, gradual dawn of maturity, the flower of her soul was blooming. Above all, she needed to protect herself from worldly[Pg 64] contacts. All she wanted was the silence of other unexpressed souls around her, like a fragrance. The presence of what remains forever unsaid.
And in the horror and climax of death-rattles, which is Mexico, she thought she could see it in the black eyes of the Indians. She felt that Don Ramón and Don Cipriano both had heard the soundless call, across all the hideous choking.
And in the horror and climax of death-rattles, which is Mexico, she thought she could see it in the black eyes of the Indians. She felt that Don Ramón and Don Cipriano both had heard the soundless call, across all the hideous choking.
Perhaps this had brought her to Mexico: away from England and her mother, away from her children, away from everybody. To be alone with the unfolding flower of her own soul, in the delicate, chiming silence that is at the midst of things.
Perhaps this had brought her to Mexico: away from England and her mom, away from her kids, away from everyone. To be alone with the blossoming of her own soul, in the gentle, ringing silence that exists at the center of everything.
The thing called “Life” is just a mistake we have made in our own minds. Why persist in the mistake any further?
The thing we call “Life” is just a mistake we've created in our minds. Why keep holding on to that mistake?
Owen was the mistake itself: so was Villiers: so was that Mexico City.
Owen was the mistake itself; so was Villiers; so was that Mexico City.
She wanted to get out, to disentangle herself again.
She wanted to escape, to free herself once more.
They had promised to go out to dinner to the house of Don Ramón. His wife was away in the United States with her two boys, one of whom had been ill, not seriously, at his school in California. But Don Ramón’s aunt would be hostess.
They had promised to go out for dinner at Don Ramón's house. His wife was in the United States with their two boys, one of whom had been sick, though not seriously, at his school in California. But Don Ramón's aunt would be the hostess.
The house was out at Tlalpam. It was May, the weather was hot, the rains were not yet started. The shower at the bull-fight had been a sort of accident.
The house was out at Tlalpam. It was May, the weather was hot, and the rains hadn't started yet. The shower at the bullfight had been kind of an accident.
“I wonder,” said Owen, “whether I ought to put on a dinner-coat. Really, I feel humiliated to the earth every time I put on evening dress.”
“I wonder,” said Owen, “if I should wear a tuxedo. Honestly, I feel completely embarrassed every time I put on formal wear.”
“Then don’t do it!” said Kate, who was impatient of Owen’s kicking at these very little social pricks, and swallowing the whole porcupine.
“Then don’t do it!” said Kate, who was tired of Owen’s fussing over these tiny social annoyances and dealing with the whole situation.
She herself came down in a simple gown with a black velvet top and a loose skirt of delicate brocaded chiffon, of a glimmering green and yellow and black. She also wore a long string of jade and crystal.
She came down in a simple dress with a black velvet top and a loose skirt made of delicate brocaded chiffon in shimmering green, yellow, and black. She also wore a long necklace of jade and crystal.
It was a gift she had, of looking like an Ossianic goddess, a certain feminine strength and softness glowing in the very material of her dress. But she was never “smart.”
It was a special quality she had, of looking like a goddess from Ossian's poems, with a blend of feminine strength and softness shining in the fabric of her dress. But she was never considered “smart.”
“Why you’re dressed up to the eyes!” cried Owen in chagrin, pulling at his soft collar. “Bare shoulders notwithstanding!”
“Why are you dressed to the nines?” Owen exclaimed in frustration, tugging at his soft collar. “Even with those bare shoulders!”
They went out to the distant suburb in the tram-car,[Pg 65] swift in the night, with big clear stars overhead, dropping and hanging with a certain gleam of menace. In Tlalpam there was a heavy scent of nightflowers, a feeling of ponderous darkness, with a few sparks of intermittent fireflies. And always the heavy calling of nightflower scents. To Kate, there seemed a faint whiff of blood in all tropical-scented flowers: of blood or sweat.
They took the tram out to the far suburb,[Pg 65] speeding through the night, with bright, clear stars above, dropping and flickering with an unsettling gleam. In Tlalpam, the air was thick with the scent of night flowers, the darkness felt dense, with only a few sporadic fireflies lighting up the scene. And all around was the strong aroma of nightflower fragrances. To Kate, there was a hint of blood in all those tropical flower scents: either blood or sweat.
It was a hot night. They banged on the iron doors of the entrance, dogs barked, and a mozo opened to them, warily, closing fast again the moment they had entered the dark garden of trees.
It was a hot night. They slammed against the iron doors at the entrance, dogs barked, and a waiter opened the door for them, cautiously, quickly shutting it again as soon as they stepped into the dark garden filled with trees.
Don Ramón was in white, a white dinner-jacket: Don Cipriano the same. But there were other guests, young Garcia, another pale young man called Mirabal, and an elderly man in a black cravat, named Toussaint. The only other woman was Doña Isabel, aunt to Don Ramón. She wore a black dress with a high collar of black lace, and some strings of pearls, and seemed shy, frightened, absent as a nun before all these men. But to Kate she was very kind, caressive, speaking English in a plaintive faded voice. This dinner was a sort of ordeal and ritual combined, to the cloistered, elderly soul.
Don Ramón was dressed in a white dinner jacket, and so was Don Cipriano. There were other guests too: young Garcia, another pale young guy named Mirabal, and an older man in a black cravat named Toussaint. The only other woman there was Doña Isabel, Don Ramón's aunt. She wore a black dress with a high collar made of black lace and some strands of pearls, appearing shy, scared, and distant like a nun among all these men. However, she was very kind and affectionate to Kate, speaking English in a soft, faded voice. This dinner felt like a mix of an ordeal and a ritual for the reclusive, elderly soul.
But it was soon evident that she was trembling with fearful joy. She adored Ramón with an uncritical, nun-like adoration. It was obvious she hardly heard the things that were said. Words skimmed the surface of her consciousness without ever penetrating. Underneath, she was trembling in nun-like awareness of so many men, and in almost sacred excitement at facing Don Ramón as hostess.
But it quickly became clear that she was shaking with a mix of fear and joy. She idolized Ramón with a pure, almost religious devotion. It was obvious she barely registered what was being said. The words brushed past her mind without ever really sinking in. Deep down, she was quivering with an almost sacred awareness of so many men, and in a thrilling anticipation of being the hostess for Don Ramón.
The house was a fairly large villa, quietly and simply furnished, with natural taste.
The house was a pretty big villa, furnished quietly and simply, with a natural style.
“Do you always live here?” said Kate to Don Ramón. “Never at your hacienda?”
“Do you always live here?” Kate asked Don Ramón. “Never at your hacienda?”
“How do you know I have a hacienda?” he asked.
“How do you know I have a ranch?” he asked.
“I saw it in a newspaper—near Sayula.”
“I saw it in a newspaper—close to Sayula.”
“Ah!” he said, laughing at her with his eyes. “You saw about the returning of the Gods of Antiquity.”
“Ah!” he said, laughing at her with his eyes. “You saw about the return of the Gods of Antiquity.”
“Yes,” she said. “Don’t you think it is interesting?”
“Yes,” she said. “Don’t you think it’s interesting?”
“I think so,” he said.
“I think so,” he said.
“I love the word Quetzalcoatl.”
“I love the word Quetzalcoatl.”
“The word!” he repeated.
“The word!” he repeated.
His eyes laughed at her teasingly all the time.
His eyes always playfully laughed at her.
[Pg 66]
[Pg 66]
“What do you think, Mrs Leslie,” cried the pale-faced young Mirabal, in curiously resonant English, with a French accent. “Don’t you think it would be wonderful if the gods came back to Mexico? our own gods?” He sat in intense expectation, his blue eyes fixed on Kate’s face, his soup-spoon suspended.
“What do you think, Mrs. Leslie?” exclaimed the pale-faced young Mirabal in a strangely melodic English with a French accent. “Don’t you think it would be amazing if the gods returned to Mexico? Our own gods?” He sat with intense anticipation, his blue eyes locked on Kate’s face, his soup spoon frozen in mid-air.
Kate’s face was baffled with incomprehension.
Kate looked confused.
“Not those Aztec horrors!” she said.
“Not those Aztec horrors!” she said.
“The Aztec horrors! The Aztec horrors! Well, perhaps they were not so horrible after all. But if they were, it was because the Aztecs were all tied up. They were in a cul de sac, so they saw nothing but death. Don’t you think so?”
“The Aztec horrors! The Aztec horrors! Well, maybe they weren’t that horrifying after all. But if they were, it was because the Aztecs were all trapped. They were in a dead end, so all they could see was death. Don’t you think so?”
“I don’t know enough!” said Kate.
“I don’t know enough!” Kate said.
“Nobody knows any more. But if you like the word Quetzalcoatl, don’t you think it would be wonderful if he came back again? Ah, the names of the gods! Don’t you think the names are like seeds, so full of magic, of the unexplored magic? Huitzilopochtli!—how wonderful! And Tlaloc! Ah! I love them! I say them over and over, like they say Mani padma Om! in Thibet. I believe in the fertility of sound. Itzpapalotl—the Obsidian Butterfly! Itzpapalotl! But say it, and you will see it does good to your soul. Itzpapalotl! Tezcatlipocá! They were old when the Spaniards came, they needed the bath of life again. But now, re-bathed in youth, how wonderful they must be! Think of Jehovah! Jehovah! Think of Jesus Christ! How thin and poor they sound! Or Jesús Cristo! They are dead names, all the life withered out of them. Ah, it is time now for Jesus to go back to the place of the death of the gods, and take the long bath of being made young again. He is an old-old young god, don’t you think?” He looked long at Kate, then dived for his soup.
“Nobody knows anymore. But if you like the word Quetzalcoatl, don’t you think it would be amazing if he came back again? Ah, the names of the gods! Don’t you think the names are like seeds, so full of magic, of unexplored magic? Huitzilopochtli!—how wonderful! And Tlaloc! Ah! I love them! I say them over and over, like they say Mani padma Om! in Tibet. I believe in the power of sound. Itzpapalotl—the Obsidian Butterfly! Itzpapalotl! But say it, and you’ll see it lifts your soul. Itzpapalotl! Tezcatlipocá! They were ancient when the Spaniards arrived, they needed a rejuvenating bath. But now, re-bathed in youth, how incredible they must be! Think of Jehovah! Jehovah! Think of Jesus Christ! How thin and lacking they sound! Or Jesús Cristo! They are dead names, all the life drained out of them. Ah, it’s time for Jesus to return to the place where gods die, and take the long bath to become young again. He’s an ancient young god, don’t you think?” He stared at Kate for a long time, then dove into his soup.
Kate widened her eyes in amazement at this torrent from the young Mirabal. Then she laughed.
Kate gasped in shock at this outburst from the young Mirabal. Then she laughed.
“I think it’s a bit overwhelming!” she said, non-committal.
“I think it’s a little intense!” she said, non-committal.
“Ah! Yes! Exactly! Exactly! But how good to be overwhelmed! How splendid if something will overwhelm me! Ah, I am so glad!”
“Ah! Yes! Exactly! Exactly! But how great it is to be overwhelmed! How wonderful if something will really take me over! Ah, I’m so happy!”
The last word came with a clapping French resonance, and the young man dived for his soup again. He was lean and pale, but burning with an intense, crazy energy.
The final word echoed with a distinct French flair, and the young man plunged back into his soup. He was thin and pale, yet radiating an intense, wild energy.
[Pg 67]
[Pg 67]
“You see,” said young Garcia, raising his full, bright dark eyes to Kate, half aggressive and half-bashful: “we must do something for Mexico. If we don’t, it will go under, no? You say you don’t like socialism. I don’t think I do either. But if there is nothing else but socialism, we will have socialism. If there is nothing better. But perhaps there is.”
“You see,” said young Garcia, raising his bright dark eyes to Kate, half challenging and half shy: “we need to do something for Mexico. If we don’t, it will fall apart, right? You say you don’t like socialism. I’m not sure I do either. But if there’s nothing else but socialism, then we’ll end up with socialism. If there’s nothing better. But maybe there is.”
“Why should Mexico go under?” said Kate. “There are lots of children everywhere.”
“Why should Mexico go under?” Kate said. “There are tons of kids everywhere.”
“Yes. But the last census of Porfirio Diaz gave seventeen million people in Mexico, and the census of last year gave only thirteen millions. Maybe the count was not quite right. But you count four million people fewer, in twenty years, then in sixty years there will be no Mexicans: only foreigners, who don’t die.”
“Yes. But the last census during Porfirio Diaz showed seventeen million people in Mexico, and last year's census showed only thirteen million. Maybe the count wasn't completely accurate. But if you count four million people less in twenty years, then in sixty years there will be no Mexicans left: only foreigners who don't die.”
“Oh, but figures always lie!” said Kate. “Statistics are always misleading.”
“Oh, but numbers can be deceiving!” said Kate. “Statistics are often misleading.”
“Maybe two and two don’t make four,” said Garcia. “I don’t know if they do. But I know, if you take two away from two, it leaves none.”
“Maybe two and two don’t make four,” said Garcia. “I don’t know if they do. But I know, if you take two away from two, it leaves none.”
“Do you think Mexico might die out?” she said to Don Ramón.
“Do you think Mexico might disappear?” she asked Don Ramón.
“Why!” he replied. “It might. Die out and become Americanised.”
"Why!" he replied. "It could. Fade away and become Americanized."
“I quite see the danger of Americanisation,” said Owen. “That would be ghastly. Almost better die out.”
“I totally get the danger of Americanization,” said Owen. “That would be terrible. It might be better to just fade away.”
Owen was so American, he invariably said these things.
Owen was so American; he always said these things.
“But!” said Kate. “The Mexicans look so strong!”
“But!” Kate said. “The Mexicans look so strong!”
“They are strong to carry heavy loads,” said Don Ramón. “But they die easily. They eat all the wrong things, they drink the wrong things, and they don’t mind dying. They have many children, and they like their children very much. But when the child dies, the parents say: Ah, he will be an angelito! So they cheer up and feel as if they had been given a present. Sometimes I think they enjoy it when their children die. Sometimes I think they would like to transfer Mexico en bloc into Paradise, or whatever lies behind the walls of death. It would be better there!”
“They're strong enough to carry heavy loads,” Don Ramón said. “But they die easily. They eat all the wrong things, they drink the wrong things, and they don’t care about dying. They have a lot of kids, and they really love their kids. But when a child dies, the parents say: Ah, he will be an angelito! So they cheer up and feel like they've received a gift. Sometimes I think they actually like it when their kids die. Sometimes I think they would want to move Mexico en bloc into Paradise, or whatever’s on the other side of death. It would be better there!”
There was a silence.
It was silent.
“But how sad you are!” said Kate, afraid.
“But you look so sad!” said Kate, worried.
Doña Isabel was giving hurried orders to the man-servant.
Doña Isabel was quickly giving orders to the male servant.
“Whoever knows Mexico below the surface, is sad!”[Pg 68] said Julio Toussaint, rather sententiously, over his black cravat.
“Anyone who really knows Mexico is sad!”[Pg 68] said Julio Toussaint, rather dramatically, adjusting his black cravat.
“Well,” said Owen, “it seems to me, on the contrary, a gay country. A country of gay, irresponsible children. Or rather, they would be gay, if they were properly treated. If they had comfortable homes, and a sense of real freedom. If they felt that they could control their lives and their own country. But being in the grip of outsiders, as they have been for hundreds of years, life of course seems hardly worth while to them. Naturally, they don’t care if they live or die. They don’t feel free.”
“Well,” Owen said, “it seems to me, on the contrary, a vibrant country. A country of vibrant, carefree children. Or rather, they *would* be vibrant if they were treated right. If they had comfortable homes and a sense of real freedom. If they felt like they could control their lives and their own country. But being under the control of outsiders, as they have been for hundreds of years, life obviously doesn’t seem worth living to them. Naturally, they don’t care if they live or die. They don’t feel *free*.”
“Free for what?” asked Toussaint.
"Free for what?" Toussaint asked.
“To make Mexico their own. Not to be so poor and at the mercy of outsiders.”
“To claim Mexico for themselves. To escape poverty and stop relying on outsiders.”
“They are at the mercy of something worse than outsiders,” said Toussaint. “Let me tell you. They are at the mercy of their own natures. It is this way. Fifty per cent. of the people in Mexico are pure Indian: more or less. Of the rest, a small proportion are foreigners or Spaniard. You have then the mass which is on top, of mixed blood, Indian and Spaniard mixed, chiefly. These are the Mexicans, those with the mixed blood. Now, you take us at this table. Don Cipriano is pure Indian. Don Ramón is almost pure Spaniard, but most probably he has the blood of Tlaxcalan Indians in his veins as well. Señor Mirabal is mixed French and Spanish. Señor Garcia most probably has a mixture of Indian blood with Spanish. I myself, have French, Spanish, Austrian and Indian blood. Very well! Now you mix blood of the same race, and it may be all right. Europeans are all Aryan stock, the race is the same. But when you mix European and American Indian, you mix different blood races, and you produce the half-breed. Now, the half-breed is a calamity. For why? He is neither one thing nor another, he is divided against himself. His blood of one race tells him one thing, his blood of another race tells him another. He is an unfortunate, a calamity to himself. And it is hopeless.
“They're at the mercy of something worse than outsiders,” said Toussaint. “Let me explain. They're at the mercy of their own nature. Here's the deal: fifty percent of the people in Mexico are pure Indigenous, more or less. Of the rest, a small portion are foreigners or Spaniards. Then you have the group on top, who are mostly of mixed blood—Indigenous and Spanish. These are the Mexicans, those with mixed heritage. Now, look at us at this table. Don Cipriano is pure Indigenous. Don Ramón is almost purely Spanish, but he likely has some Tlaxcalan Indigenous blood in him too. Señor Mirabal is a mix of French and Spanish. Señor Garcia most likely has a blend of Indigenous and Spanish blood. As for me, I have French, Spanish, Austrian, and Indigenous blood. Alright! Now, when you mix blood from the same race, it might work out. Europeans all come from the same Aryan stock, the race is the same. But when you mix Europeans with Indigenous Americans, you're combining different bloodlines, and that creates the half-breed. Now, the half-breed is a disaster. Why? Because they don't belong to either side; they're divided within themselves. One part of their blood tells them one thing, while the other part tells them something different. They're unfortunate, a calamity for themselves. And it feels hopeless.”
“And this is Mexico. The Mexicans of mixed blood are hopeless. Well then! There are only two things to be done. All the foreigners and the Mexicans clear out and leave the country to the Indians, the pure-blooded Indians. But already you have a difficulty. How can you distinguish the[Pg 69] pure-blooded Indian, after so many generations? Or else the half-breed or mixed-blood Mexicans who are all the time on top shall continue to destroy the country till the Americans from the United States flood in. We are as California and New Mexico now are, swamped under the dead white sea.
“And this is Mexico. The Mexicans of mixed heritage are lost causes. Well then! There are only two options. All the foreigners and Mexicans should leave and let the country be for the pure-blooded Indians. But there's a problem. How can you tell who the pure-blooded Indians are after so many generations? Otherwise, the mixed-blood Mexicans who are always in charge will keep ruining the country until Americans from the United States take over. We are just like California and New Mexico now, overwhelmed by the tide of white outsiders.”
“But let me tell you something further. I hope we are not Puritans. I hope I may say that it depends on the moment of coition. At the moment of coition, either the spirit of the father fuses with the spirit of the mother, to create a new being with a soul, or else nothing fuses but the germ of procreation.
“But let me tell you something more. I hope we’re not Puritans. I hope I can say that it all depends on the moment of intercourse. At the moment of intercourse, either the spirit of the father merges with the spirit of the mother to create a new being with a soul, or else nothing merges but the seed of procreation.
“Now consider. How have these Mexicans of mixed blood been begotten, for centuries? In what spirit? What was the moment of coition like? Answer me that, and you have told me the reason for this Mexico which makes us despair and which will go on making everybody despair, till it destroys itself. In what spirit have the Spanish and other foreign fathers gotten children of the Indian women? What sort of spirit was it? What sort of coition? And then, what sort of race do you expect?”
“Now think about it. How have these Mexicans of mixed heritage come to be over the centuries? In what mindset? What was the moment of intimacy like? Answer that, and you’ll have revealed the reason for this Mexico that leaves us in despair and will continue to cause everyone despair until it self-destructs. What mindset did the Spanish and other foreign fathers have when they had children with Indian women? What kind of mindset was it? What kind of intimacy? And then, what kind of race do you expect?”
“But what sort of a spirit is there between white men and white women!” said Kate.
“But what kind of spirit is there between white men and white women!” said Kate.
“At least,” replied the didactic Toussaint, “the blood is homogenous, so that consciousness automatically unrolls in continuity.”
“At least,” replied the instructive Toussaint, “the blood is consistent, so that awareness naturally unfolds in a continuous way.”
“I hate its unrolling in automatic continuity,” said Kate.
“I hate how it keeps unfolding on its own,” said Kate.
“Perhaps! But it makes life possible. Without developing continuity in consciousness, you have chaos. And this comes of mixed blood.”
“Maybe! But it makes life possible. Without a continuous consciousness, you get chaos. And this is the result of mixed heritage.”
“And then,” said Kate, “surely the Indian men are fond of their women! The men seem manly, and the women seem very lovable and womanly.”
“And then,” said Kate, “surely the Native American men care for their women! The men seem strong, and the women seem very affectionate and feminine.”
“It is possible that the Indian children are pure-blooded, and there is the continuity of blood. But the Indian consciousness is swamped under the stagnant water of the white man’s Dead Sea consciousness. Take a man like Benito Juarez, a pure Indian. He floods his old consciousness with the new white ideas, and there springs up a whole forest of verbiage, new laws, new constitutions and all the rest. But it is a sudden weed. It grows like a weed on the surface, saps the strength of the Indian soil underneath, and helps[Pg 70] the process of ruin. No, madam! There is no hope for Mexico short of a miracle.”
“It’s possible that the Indian children are pure-blooded, and there’s a continuity of blood. But the Indian identity gets overwhelmed by the stagnant mindset of the white man’s Dead Sea consciousness. Take a man like Benito Juarez, a pure Indian. He floods his old identity with new white ideas, and suddenly there’s a whole forest of rambling, new laws, new constitutions, and so on. But it’s just a quick fix. It grows like a weed on the surface, drains the strength of the Indian soil underneath, and contributes to the process of ruin. No, ma’am! There’s no hope for Mexico without a miracle.”
“Ah!” cried Mirabal, flourishing his wine glass. “Isn’t that wonderful, when only the miracle will save us! When we must produce the miracle? We! We! We must make the miracle!” He hit his own breast emphatically. “Ah, I think that is marvellous!” And he returned to his turkey in black sauce.
“Ah!” shouted Mirabal, waving his wine glass. “Isn’t it amazing when only a miracle can save us! When we have to create the miracle? We! We! We have to make the miracle!” He tapped his chest emphatically. “Ah, I think that’s fantastic!” And he went back to his turkey in black sauce.
“Look at the Mexicans!” Toussaint flared on. “They don’t care about anything. They eat food so hot with chili, it burns holes in their insides. And it has no nourishment. They live in houses that a dog would be ashamed of, and they lie and shiver with cold. But they don’t do anything. They could make, easily, easily, a bed of maize leaves or similar leaves. But they don’t do it. They don’t do anything. They roll up in a thin sarape and lie on a thin mat on the bare ground, whether it is wet or dry. And Mexican nights are cold. But they lie down like dogs, anyhow, as if they lay down to die. I say dogs! But you will see the dogs looking for a dry sheltered place. The Mexicans, no! Anywhere, nothing, nothing! And it is terrible. It is terrible! As if they wanted to punish themselves for being alive!”
“Look at the Mexicans!” Toussaint said angrily. “They don’t care about anything. They eat food so spicy with chili that it burns their insides. And it provides no nourishment. They live in houses that even a dog would be embarrassed to stay in, and they lie there shivering from the cold. But they don’t do anything. They could easily make a bed out of maize leaves or something similar. But they don’t do it. They don’t do anything. They wrap themselves in a thin sarape and lie on a thin mat on the bare ground, whether it’s wet or dry. And Mexican nights are cold. But they still lie down like dogs, as if they’re lying down to die. I say dogs! But you’ll see dogs looking for a dry, sheltered place. The Mexicans, no! Anywhere, nothing, nothing! And it’s terrible. It’s terrible! As if they want to punish themselves for being alive!”
“But then, why do they have so many children?” said Kate.
“But then, why do they have so many kids?” said Kate.
“Why do they? The same, because they don’t care. They don’t care. They don’t care about money, they don’t care about making anything, they don’t care about nothing, nothing, nothing. Only they get an excitement out of women, as they do out of chili. They like to feel the red pepper burning holes in their insides, and they like to feel the other thing, the sex, burning holes in them too. But after the moment, they don’t care. They don’t care a bit.
“Why do they? The same, because they don’t care. They don’t care. They don’t care about money, they don’t care about creating anything, they don’t care about anything, nothing, nothing. They only get a thrill from women, just like they do from chili. They enjoy feeling the heat of the red pepper burning in their insides, and they like feeling the other thing, the sex, burning inside them too. But once the moment passes, they don’t care. They don’t care at all.”
“And that is bad. I tell you, excuse me, but all, everything, depends on the moment of coition. At that moment many things can come to a crisis: all a man’s hope, his honour, his faith, his trust, his belief in life and creation and God, all these things can come to a crisis in the moment of coition. And these things will be handed on in continuity to the child. Believe me, I am a crank on this idea, but it is true. It is certainly absolutely true.”
“And that’s not good. I’m sorry, but everything depends on the moment of intercourse. At that moment, a lot can come to a head: all a man’s hopes, his honor, his faith, his trust, his belief in life, creation, and God—all of these can reach a turning point during intercourse. And these things will be passed down to the child. Believe me, I’m a bit of a nut about this idea, but it’s true. It’s definitely true.”
“I believe it is true,” said Kate, rather coldly.
“I believe that’s true,” Kate said somewhat coldly.
“Ah! you do! Well then! Look at Mexico! The only[Pg 71] conscious people are half-breeds, people of mixed blood, begotten in greed and selfish brutality.”
“Ah! you do! Well then! Look at Mexico! The only[Pg 71] conscious people are half-breeds, people of mixed blood, born from greed and selfish brutality.”
“Some people believe in the mixed blood,” said Kate.
“Some people believe in mixed heritage,” said Kate.
“Ah! They do, do they? Who?”
“Ah! They do, right? Who?”
“Some of your serious-minded men. They say the half-breed is better than the Indian.”
“Some of your serious-minded guys. They say the mixed-race person is better than the Native American.”
“Better! Well! The Indian has his hopelessness. The moment of coition is his moment of supreme hopelessness, when he throws himself down the pit of despair.”
“Better! Well! The Indian faces his hopelessness. The moment of intimacy is his moment of total despair, when he plunges into the depths of despair.”
The Austrian, European blood, which fans into fire of conscious understanding, died down again, leaving what was Mexican in Julio Toussaint sunk in irredeemable gloom.
The Austrian, European blood, which ignites the flames of conscious understanding, faded again, leaving what was Mexican in Julio Toussaint sunk in hopeless despair.
“It is true,” said Mirabal, out of the gloom. “The Mexicans who have any feeling always prostitute themselves, one way or another, and so they can never do anything. And the Indians can never do anything either, because they haven’t got hope in anything. But it is always darkest before the dawn. We must make the miracle come. The miracle is superior even to the moment of coition.”
“It is true,” said Mirabal, breaking through the darkness. “Mexicans with any emotions always end up selling themselves, in one way or another, so they can never really achieve anything. And the Indigenous people can’t achieve anything either, because they don’t have hope for anything. But it’s always darkest before the dawn. We have to make the miracle happen. The miracle is even more powerful than the act of intimacy.”
It seemed, however, as if he said it by an effort of will.
It felt like he said it with a lot of effort.
The dinner was ending in silence. During the whirl of talk, or of passionate declaration, the servants had carried round the food and wine. Doña Isabel, completely oblivious of the things that were being said, watched and directed the servants with nervous anxiety and excitement, her hands with their old jewellery trembling with agitation. Don Ramón had kept his eye on his guests’ material comfort, at the same time listening, as it were, from the back of his head. His big brown eyes were inscrutable, his face impassive. But when he had anything to say, it was always with a light laugh and a teasing accent. And yet his eyes brooded and smouldered with an incomprehensible, unyielding fire.
The dinner was wrapping up in silence. While everyone was chatting or making passionate declarations, the servers circulated with food and wine. Doña Isabel, completely unaware of the conversations happening around her, anxiously directed the servers with nervous excitement, her hands—adorned with old jewelry—trembling with agitation. Don Ramón focused on ensuring his guests were comfortable while also listening in, so to speak, from the back of his mind. His large brown eyes were unreadable, and his face was expressionless. But whenever he had something to contribute, he would always do so with a light laugh and a teasing tone. Still, his eyes were heavy with a mysterious, unyielding intensity.
Kate felt she was in the presence of men. Here were men face to face not with death and self-sacrifice, but with the life-issue. She felt for the first time in her life, a pang almost like fear, of men who were passing beyond what she knew, beyond her depth.
Kate felt she was in the presence of men. Here were men face to face not with death and self-sacrifice, but with the life-issue. She felt for the first time in her life, a pang almost like fear, of men who were passing beyond what she knew, beyond her depth.
Cipriano, his rather short but intensely black, curved eyelashes lowering over his dark eyes, watched his plate, only sometimes looking up with a black, brilliant glance, either at whomsoever was speaking, or at Don Ramón, or at Kate.[Pg 72] His face was changeless and intensely serious, serious almost with a touch of childishness. But the curious blackness of his eyelashes lifted so strangely, with such intense unconscious maleness from his eyes, the movement of his hand was so odd, quick, light as he ate, so easily a movement of shooting, or of flashing a knife into the body of some adversary, and his dark-coloured lips were so helplessly savage, as he ate or briefly spoke, that her heart stood still. There was something undeveloped and intense in him, the intensity and the crudity of the semi-savage. She could well understand the potency of the snake upon the Aztec and Maya imagination. Something smooth, undeveloped, yet vital in this man suggested the heavy-ebbing blood of reptiles in his veins. That was what it was, the heavy-ebbing blood of powerful reptiles, the dragon of Mexico.
Cipriano, his rather short but intensely black, curved eyelashes lowering over his dark eyes, stared at his plate, only occasionally looking up with a sharp, brilliant glance, either at whoever was talking, or at Don Ramón, or at Kate.[Pg 72] His expression was steady and deeply serious, almost with a hint of childishness. But the striking blackness of his eyelashes lifted so oddly, with such an intense unconscious masculinity from his eyes; the movement of his hand was so strange, quick, and light as he ate, almost like a flick of a knife into the body of an opponent, and his dark lips were so dangerously savage as he ate or spoke briefly, that her heart skipped a beat. There was something raw and intense in him, the intensity and roughness of a semi-savage. She could easily see the power of the snake on the Aztec and Maya imagination. Something smooth, undeveloped, yet alive in this man hinted at the heavy, ebbing blood of reptiles in his veins. That was it, the heavy, ebbing blood of powerful reptiles, the dragon of Mexico.
So that unconsciously she shrank when his black, big, glittering eyes turned on her for a moment. They were not, like Don Ramón’s, dark eyes. They were black, as black as jewels into which one could not look without a sensation of fear. And her fascination was tinged with fear. She felt somewhat as the bird feels when the snake is watching it.
So that without realizing it, she flinched when his big, shiny black eyes focused on her for a moment. They weren't like Don Ramón's dark eyes. They were black, as black as jewels, and looking into them gave her a sense of fear. Her fascination had a hint of fear. She felt a bit like a bird feels when a snake is watching it.
She wondered almost that Don Ramón was not afraid. Because she had noticed that usually, when an Indian looked to a white man, both men stood back from actual contact, from actual meeting of each other’s eyes. They left a wide space of neutral territory between them. But Cipriano looked at Ramón with a curious intimacy, glittering, steady, warrior-like, and at the same time betraying an almost menacing trust in the other man.
She found it surprising that Don Ramón wasn't afraid. She had seen that usually, when an Indigenous person looked at a white man, both would pull back from actual contact, avoiding meeting each other’s eyes. They kept a wide space of neutral ground between them. But Cipriano looked at Ramón with an intense familiarity, sparkling and steady, like a warrior, while also revealing an almost threatening trust in the other man.
Kate realised that Ramón had a good deal to stand up to. But he kept a little, foiling laugh on his face, and lowered his beautiful head with the black hair touched with grey, as if he would put a veil before his countenance.
Kate realized that Ramón had a lot to deal with. But he kept a slight, defiant smile on his face and lowered his beautiful head, his black hair touched with gray, as if he wanted to shield his expression.
“Do you think one can make this miracle come?” she asked of him.
“Do you think it's possible to make this miracle happen?” she asked him.
“The miracle is always there,” he said, “for the man who can pass his hand through to it, to take it.”
“The miracle is always there,” he said, “for the person who can reach out to it and grab it.”
They finished dinner, and went to sit out on the verandah, looking into the garden where the light from the house fell uncannily on the blossoming trees and the dark tufts of Yucca and the strange great writhing trunks of the Laurel de India.
They finished dinner and went to sit out on the porch, looking into the garden where the light from the house cast an eerie glow on the blooming trees, the dark clumps of Yucca, and the odd, twisting trunks of the Laurel de India.
[Pg 73]
[Pg 73]
Cipriano had sat down next to her, smoking a cigarette.
Cipriano sat down next to her, smoking a cigarette.
“It is a strange darkness, the Mexican darkness!” she said.
“It’s a strange darkness, the Mexican darkness!” she said.
“Do you like it?” he asked.
“Do you like it?” he asked.
“I don’t know yet,” she said. “Do you?”
“I don’t know yet,” she said. “Do you?”
“Yes. Very much. I think I like best the time when the day is falling and the night coming on like something else. Then, one feels more free, don’t you think? Like the flowers that send out their scent at night, but in the daytime they look at the sun and don’t have any smell.”
“Yes. Definitely. I think I like best the time when the day is ending and the night is approaching like something else. Then, you feel more free, don’t you think? Like the flowers that release their scent at night, but during the day they face the sun and don’t have any fragrance.”
“Perhaps the night here scares me,” she laughed.
“Maybe the night here freaks me out,” she laughed.
“Yes. But why not? The smell of the flowers at night may make one feel afraid, but it is a good fear. One likes it, don’t you think?”
“Yes. But why not? The smell of the flowers at night might make someone feel scared, but it's a good kind of fear. It's enjoyable, don’t you think?”
“I am afraid of fear,” she said.
“I’m afraid of fear,” she said.
He laughed shortly.
He chuckled briefly.
“You speak such English English,” she said. “Nearly all the Mexicans who speak English speak American English. Even Don Ramón does, rather.”
“You speak such proper English,” she said. “Most Mexicans who speak English speak American English. Even Don Ramón does, to some extent.”
“Yes. Don Ramón graduated in Columbia University. But I was sent to England, to school in London, and then to Oxford.”
“Yes. Don Ramón graduated from Columbia University. But I was sent to England, to school in London, and then to Oxford.”
“Who sent you?”
“Who sent you?”
“My god-father. He was an Englishman: Bishop Severn, Bishop of Oaxaca. You have heard of him?”
“My godfather. He was an Englishman: Bishop Severn, Bishop of Oaxaca. Have you heard of him?”
“No,” said Kate.
“No,” Kate said.
“He was a very well-known man. He died only about ten years ago. He was very rich, too, before the revolution. He had a big hacienda in Oaxaca, with a very fine library. But they took it away from him in the revolution, and they sold the things, or broke them. They didn’t know the value of them, of course.”
“He was a well-known man. He passed away about ten years ago. He was quite wealthy before the revolution. He owned a large estate in Oaxaca, complete with a great library. But they took it from him during the revolution and sold the items or destroyed them. They didn’t realize their worth, of course.”
“And did he adopt you?”
"Did he adopt you?"
“Yes! In a way. My father was one of the overseers on the hacienda. When I was a little boy I came running to my father, when the Bishop was there, with something in my hands—so!”—and he made a cup of his hand. “I don’t remember. This is what they tell me. I was a small child—three or four years of age—somewhere there. What I had in my hands was a yellow scorpion, one of the small ones, very poisonous, no?”
“Yes! In a way. My dad was one of the overseers on the estate. When I was a little kid, I ran to my dad while the Bishop was there, holding something in my hands—like this!”—and he made a cup with his hand. “I don’t remember. This is what they tell me. I was really young—around three or four years old—something like that. What I had in my hands was a yellow scorpion, one of the small ones, very poisonous, right?”
And he lifted the cup of his small, slender, dark hands, as if to show Kate the creature.
And he raised the cup with his small, slender, dark hands, as if to show Kate the creature.
[Pg 74]
[Pg 74]
“Well, the Bishop was talking to my father, and he saw what I had got before my father did. So he told me at once, to put the scorpion in his hat—the Bishop’s hat, no? Of course I did what he told me, and I put the scorpion in his hat, and it did not bite me. If it had stung me I should have died, of course. But I didn’t know, so I suppose the alacran was not interested. The Bishop was a very good man, very kind. He liked my father, so he became my god-father. Then he always took an interest in me, and he sent me to school, and then to England. He hoped I should be a priest. He always said that the one hope for Mexico was if she had really fine native priests.” He ended rather wistfully.
"Well, the Bishop was talking to my dad, and he noticed what I had before my dad did. So he immediately told me to put the scorpion in his hat—the Bishop's hat, right? Of course, I did what he said and put the scorpion in his hat, and it didn’t sting me. If it had stung me, I would have died, obviously. But I didn’t know, so I guess the scorpion wasn't interested. The Bishop was a really good guy, very kind. He liked my dad, so he became my godfather. After that, he always took an interest in me, sent me to school, and then to England. He hoped I would become a priest. He always said that the only hope for Mexico was if it had truly great native priests." He finished with a bit of longing.
“And didn’t you want to become a priest?” said Kate.
“And didn’t you want to be a priest?” Kate asked.
“No!” he said sadly. “No!”
“No!” he said sadly. “No!”
“Not at all?” she asked.
"Not at all?" she asked.
“No! When I was in England it was different from Mexico. Even God was different, and the Blessed Mary. They were changed so much, I felt I didn’t know them any more. Then I came to understand better, and when I understood I didn’t believe any more. I used to think it was the images of Jesus, and the Virgin, and the Saints, that were doing everything in the world. And the world seemed to me so strange, no? I couldn’t see that it was bad, because it was all so very strange and mysterious, when I was a child, in Mexico. Only in England I learned about the laws of life, and some science. And then when I knew why the sun rose and set, and how the world really was, I felt quite different.”
“No! When I was in England, it felt different from Mexico. Even God was different, and so was the Blessed Mary. They had changed so much that I felt I didn't recognize them anymore. Then I began to understand better, and once I did, I stopped believing. I used to think it was the images of Jesus, the Virgin, and the Saints that were responsible for everything in the world. The world seemed so strange to me, right? I couldn’t see that it was bad because it all felt so mysterious and unusual when I was a child in Mexico. It was only in England that I learned about the laws of life and some science. And once I understood why the sun rose and set, and how the world really worked, I felt completely different.”
“Was your god-father disappointed?”
“Was your godfather disappointed?”
“A little, perhaps. But he asked me if I would rather be a soldier, so I said I would. Then when the revolution came, and I was twenty-two years old, I had to come back to Mexico.”
“A little, maybe. But he asked me if I’d rather be a soldier, so I said I would. Then when the revolution happened, and I was twenty-two, I had to come back to Mexico.”
“Did you like your god-father?”
“Did you like your godfather?”
“Yes, very much. But the revolution carried everything away. I felt I must do what my god-father wished. But I could see that Mexico was not the Mexico he believed in. It was different. He was too English, and too good to understand. In the revolutions, I tried to help the man I believed was the best man. So you see, I have always been half a priest and half a soldier.”
“Yes, very much. But the revolution took everything away. I felt I had to do what my godfather wanted. But I could see that Mexico wasn't the Mexico he thought it was. It was different. He was too English and too good to understand. During the revolutions, I tried to help the man I believed was the best. So you see, I have always been half a priest and half a soldier.”
[Pg 75]
[Pg 75]
“You never married?”
"Did you never get married?"
“No. I couldn’t marry, because I always felt my god-father was there, and I felt I had promised him to be a priest—all those things, you know. When he died he told me to follow my own conscience, and to remember that Mexico and all the Indians were in the hands of God, and he made me promise never to take sides against God. He was an old man when he died, seventy-five.”
“No. I couldn’t get married because I always felt my godfather was watching over me, and I felt like I had promised him I would become a priest—all of that, you know. When he passed away, he told me to follow my own conscience and to remember that Mexico and all the Indians were in God’s hands, and he made me promise never to go against God. He was an old man when he died, seventy-five.”
Kate could see the spell of the old bishop’s strong, rather grandiose personality upon the impressionable Indian. She could see the curious recoil into chastity, perhaps characteristic of the savage. And at the same time she felt the intense masculine yearning, coupled with a certain male ferocity, in the man’s breast.
Kate could see the effect of the old bishop’s strong, somewhat grand personality on the impressionable Indian. She noticed the curious retreat into chastity, which might be typical of someone uncivilized. At the same time, she felt the intense masculine desire, along with a certain male aggression, in the man’s heart.
“Your husband was James Joachim Leslie, the famous Irish leader?” he asked her: and added:
“Your husband was James Joachim Leslie, the famous Irish leader?” he asked her, and then added:
“You had no children?”
"Do you have any kids?"
“No. I wanted Joachim’s children so much, but I didn’t have any. But I have a boy and a girl from my first marriage. My first husband was a lawyer, and I was divorced from him for Joachim.”
“No. I really wanted Joachim’s kids, but I didn’t have any. However, I have a son and a daughter from my first marriage. My first husband was a lawyer, and I divorced him for Joachim.”
“Did you like him—that first one?”
“Did you like him—the first one?”
“Yes. I liked him. But I never felt anything very deep for him. I married him when I was young, and he was a good deal older than I. I was fond of him, in a way. But I had never realised that one could be more than fond of a man, till I knew Joachim. I thought that was all one could ever expect to feel—that you just liked a man, and that he was in love with you. It took me years to understand that a woman can’t love a man—at least a woman like I am can’t—if he is only the sort of good, decent citizen. With Joachim I came to realise that a woman like me can only love a man who is fighting to change the world, to make it freer, more alive. Men like my first husband, who are good and trustworthy and who work to keep the world going on well in the same state they found it in, they let you down horribly, somewhere. You feel so terribly sold. Everything is just a sell: it becomes so small. A woman who isn’t quite ordinary herself can only love a man who is fighting for something beyond the ordinary life.”
“Yes. I liked him. But I never felt anything very deep for him. I married him when I was young, and he was quite a bit older than me. I was fond of him, in a way. But I never realized that you could feel more than just fondness for a man until I met Joachim. I thought that was all you could ever expect to feel—that you just liked a man, and that he was in love with you. It took me years to understand that a woman can’t love a man—at least, a woman like me can’t—if he’s just a decent, good citizen. With Joachim, I came to realize that a woman like me can only love a man who is fighting to change the world, to make it freer and more vibrant. Men like my first husband, who are good and trustworthy and who work to keep the world running smoothly in the same state they found it in, they let you down horribly, eventually. You feel so terribly cheated. Everything feels like a compromise; it becomes so insignificant. A woman who isn’t quite ordinary herself can only love a man who is fighting for something beyond ordinary life.”
“And your husband fought for Ireland.”
“And your husband fought for Ireland.”
“Yes—for Ireland, and for something he never quite realised.[Pg 76] He ruined his health. And when he was dying, he said to me: Kate, perhaps I’ve let you down. Perhaps I haven’t really helped Ireland. But I couldn’t help myself. I feel as if I’d brought you to the doors of life, and was leaving you there. Kate, don’t be disappointed in life because of me. I didn’t really get anywhere. I haven’t really got anywhere. I feel as if I’d made a mistake. But perhaps when I’m dead I shall be able to do more for you than I have done while I was alive. Say you’ll never feel disappointed!”
“Yes—for Ireland, and for something he never fully understood.[Pg 76] He ruined his health. And when he was dying, he said to me: Kate, maybe I’ve let you down. Maybe I haven’t really helped Ireland. But I couldn’t help myself. I feel like I brought you to the edge of life and now I’m leaving you there. Kate, don’t be let down by life because of me. I didn’t really achieve anything. I haven’t really gone anywhere. I feel like I made a mistake. But maybe when I’m gone I can do more for you than I have while I was alive. Promise me you’ll never feel let down!”
There was a pause. The memory of the dead man was coming over her again, and all her grief.
There was a moment of silence. The memory of the deceased man washed over her once more, along with all her sorrow.
“And I don’t feel disappointed,” she went on, her voice beginning to shake. “But I loved him. And it was bitter, that he had to die, feeling he hadn’t—hadn’t.”
“And I don’t feel disappointed,” she continued, her voice starting to tremble. “But I loved him. And it was painful that he had to die, believing he hadn’t—hadn’t.”
She put her hands before her face, and the bitter tears came through her fingers.
She held her hands up to her face, and the bitter tears slipped through her fingers.
Cipriano sat motionless as a statue. But from his breast came that dark, surging passion of tenderness the Indians are capable of. Perhaps it would pass, leaving him indifferent and fatalistic again. But at any rate for the moment he sat in a dark, fiery cloud of passionate male tenderness. He looked at her soft, wet white hands over her face, and at the one big emerald on her finger, in a sort of wonder. The wonder, the mystery, the magic that used to flood over him as a boy and a youth, when he kneeled before the babyish figure of the Santa Maria de la Soledad, flooded him again. He was in the presence of the goddess, white-handed, mysterious, gleaming with a moon-like power and the intense potency of grief.
Cipriano sat still as a statue. But deep inside him, there was that intense, overwhelming feeling of tenderness that the Indians are known for. Maybe it would fade, leaving him feeling indifferent and resigned again. But for now, he was enveloped in a dark, passionate haze of masculine tenderness. He gazed at her soft, wet white hands near her face, and at the large emerald on her finger, filled with a sense of wonder. The same wonder, mystery, and magic that used to wash over him as a boy and a young man when he knelt before the childlike figure of the Santa Maria de la Soledad returned to him. He felt as if he was in the presence of a goddess, with soft white hands, mysterious, radiant with a moon-like power and the deep intensity of grief.
Then Kate hastily took her hands from her face and with head ducked looked for her handkerchief. Of course she hadn’t got one. Cipriano lent her his, nicely folded. She took it without a word, and rubbed her face and blew her nose.
Then Kate quickly took her hands away from her face and, with her head down, searched for her handkerchief. Of course, she didn’t have one. Cipriano lent her his, neatly folded. She took it silently and wiped her face and blew her nose.
“I want to go and look at the flowers,” she said in a strangled voice.
“I want to go and see the flowers,” she said in a choked voice.
And she dashed into the garden with his handkerchief in her hand. He stood up and drew aside his chair, to let her pass, then stood a moment looking at the garden, before he sat down again and lighted a cigarette.
And she ran into the garden with his handkerchief in her hand. He got up and moved his chair aside to let her pass, then paused for a moment to look at the garden before sitting down again and lighting a cigarette.
[Pg 77]
[Pg 77]
CHAP: IV. TO STAY OR NOT TO STAY.
Owen had to return to the United States, and he asked Kate whether she wanted to stay on in Mexico.
Owen had to go back to the United States, and he asked Kate if she wanted to stay in Mexico.
This put her into a quandary. It was not an easy country for a woman to be alone in. And she had been beating her wings in an effort to get away. She felt like a bird round whose body a snake has coiled itself. Mexico was the snake.
This put her in a tough spot. It wasn’t an easy place for a woman to be alone in. And she had been trying hard to escape. She felt like a bird trapped by a snake. Mexico was the snake.
The curious influence of the country, pulling one down, pulling one down. She had heard an old American, who had been forty years in the Republic, saying to Owen: “No man who hasn’t a strong moral backbone should try to settle in Mexico. If he does, he’ll go to pieces, morally and physically, as I’ve seen hundreds of young Americans do.”
The strange pull of the countryside was overwhelming, dragging one down, dragging one down. She had heard an old American who had spent forty years in the Republic say to Owen: “No man without a strong moral backbone should try to settle in Mexico. If he does, he’ll fall apart, both morally and physically, just like I’ve seen hundreds of young Americans do.”
To pull one down. It was what the country wanted to do all the time, with a slow, reptilian insistence, to pull one down. To prevent the spirit from soaring. To take away the free, soaring sense of liberty.
To bring someone down. That’s what the country constantly wanted to do, with a slow, snake-like persistence, to bring one down. To keep the spirit from flying high. To strip away the free, uplifting feeling of liberty.
“There is no such thing as liberty,” she heard the quiet, deep, dangerous voice of Don Ramón repeating. “There is no such thing as liberty. The greatest liberators are usually slaves of an idea. The freest people are slaves to convention and public opinion, and more still, slaves to the industrial machine. There is no such thing as liberty. You only change one sort of domination for another. All we can do is to choose our master.”
“There’s no such thing as freedom,” she heard the low, intense, dangerous voice of Don Ramón saying again. “There’s no such thing as freedom. The greatest liberators are often slaves to an idea. The people who seem the most free are slaves to social norms and public opinion, and even more, slaves to the industrial system. There’s no such thing as freedom. You just switch one kind of control for another. All we can do is choose our master.”
“But surely that is liberty—for the mass of people.”
“But surely that is freedom—for the majority of people.”
“They don’t choose. They are tricked into a new form of servility, no more. They go from bad to worse.”
“They don’t choose. They are deceived into a new kind of submission, nothing more. They go from bad to worse.”
“You yourself—aren’t you free?” she asked.
“You—aren’t you available?” she asked.
“I?” he laughed. “I spent a long time trying to pretend. I thought I could have my own way. Till I realised that having my own way meant only running about smelling all the things in the street, like a dog that will pick up something. Of myself, I have no way. No man has any way in himself. Every man who goes along a way is led by one of three things: by an appetite—and I class ambition among appetite; or by an idea; or by an inspiration.”
“I?” he laughed. “I spent a lot of time trying to pretend. I thought I could go my own way. Until I realized that going my own way just meant wandering around, sniffing everything on the street, like a dog picking something up. I have no direction of my own. No one has a direction within themselves. Every person who follows a path is guided by one of three things: an appetite—and I include ambition in that; or by an idea; or by an inspiration.”
[Pg 78]
[Pg 78]
“I used to think my husband was inspired about Ireland,” said Kate doubtfully.
“I used to think my husband was really enthusiastic about Ireland,” said Kate uncertainly.
“And now?”
"What's next?"
“Yes! Perhaps he put his wine in old, rotten bottles that wouldn’t hold it. No!—Liberty is a rotten old wine-skin. It won’t hold one’s wine of inspiration or passion any more,” she said.
“Yes! Maybe he put his wine in old, rotten bottles that couldn’t hold it. No!—Liberty is a rotten old wine-skin. It won’t hold one’s wine of inspiration or passion anymore,” she said.
“And Mexico!” he said. “Mexico is another Ireland. Ah no, no man can be his own master. If I must serve, I will not serve an idea, which cracks and leaks like an old wine-skin. I will serve the God that gives me my manhood. There is no liberty for a man, apart from the God of his manhood. Free Mexico is a bully, and the old, colonial, ecclesiastical Mexico was another sort of bully. When man has nothing but his will to assert—even his good-will—it is always bullying. Bolshevism is one sort of bullying, capitalism another: and liberty is a change of chains.”
“And Mexico!” he said. “Mexico is like another Ireland. Ah no, no one can truly be their own master. If I have to serve, I won’t serve an idea that cracks and leaks like an old wine bag. I will serve the God who gives me my manhood. There’s no freedom for a man without the God of his manhood. Free Mexico is a bully, and the old colonial, church-dominated Mexico was just another type of bully. When a man has nothing but his will to assert—even his good will—it always comes off as bullying. Bolshevism is one form of bullying, capitalism is another: and freedom is just a different kind of chains.”
“Then what’s to be done?” said Kate. “Just nothing?”
“Then what are we supposed to do?” said Kate. “Just nothing?”
And with her own will, she wanted nothing to be done. Let the skies fall!
And by her own choice, she wanted nothing to happen. Let the skies fall!
“One is driven, at last, back to the far distance, to look for God,” said Ramón uneasily.
“One is finally pushed back to the far distance to search for God,” Ramón said uneasily.
“I rather hate this search-for-God business, and religiosity,” said Kate.
“I really dislike this search-for-God stuff and all the religiousness,” said Kate.
“I know!” he said, with a laugh. “I’ve suffered from would-be-cocksure religion myself.”
“I know!” he said with a laugh. “I’ve struggled with overconfident religion myself.”
“And you can’t really ‘find God’!” she said. “It’s a sort of sentimentalism, and creeping back into old, hollow shells.”
“And you can’t really ‘find God’!” she said. “It’s a kind of sentimentalism, and going back into old, empty shells.”
“No!” he said slowly. “I can’t find God, in the old sense. I know it’s a sentimentalism if I pretend to. But I am nauseated with humanity and the human will: even with my own will. I have realised that my will, no matter how intelligent I am, is only another nuisance on the face of the earth, once I start exerting it. And other people’s wills are even worse.”
“No!” he said slowly. “I can’t find God, in the old sense. I know it’s just sentimental if I pretend to. But I’m sick of humanity and the human will: even my own will. I’ve realized that my will, no matter how smart I think I am, is just another annoyance on this planet, as soon as I start pushing it. And other people’s wills are even more annoying.”
“Oh! isn’t human life horrible!” she cried. “Every human being exerting his will all the time—over other people, and over himself, and nearly always self-righteous!”
“Oh! isn’t human life terrible!” she exclaimed. “Every person pushing their will all the time—over others, and over themselves, and almost always thinking they’re right!”
Ramón made a grimace of repulsion.
Ramón grimaced.
“To me,” he said, “that is just the weariness of life![Pg 79] For a time, it can be amusing: exerting your own will, and resisting all the other people’s wills, that they try to put over you. But at a certain point, a nausea sets in at the very middle of me: my soul is nauseated. My soul is nauseated, and there is nothing but death ahead, unless I find something else.”
“To me,” he said, “that’s just the exhaustion of life![Pg 79] For a while, it can be entertaining: pushing your own agenda and pushing back against everyone else’s that they try to impose on you. But eventually, a feeling of sickness hits me right in the gut: my soul feels sick. My soul feels sick, and there’s only death in front of me unless I discover something more.”
Kate listened in silence. She knew the road he had gone, but she herself had not yet come to the end of it. As yet she was still strong in the pride of her own—her very own will.
Kate listened quietly. She knew the path he had taken, but she hadn't reached its end yet. For now, she still felt strong in the pride of her own—her very own will.
“Oh, people are repulsive!” she cried.
“Oh, people are disgusting!” she exclaimed.
“My own will becomes even more repulsive at last,” he said. “My own will, merely as my own will, is even more distasteful to me than other people’s wills. From being the god in my own machine, I must either abdicate, or die of disgust—self-disgust, at that.”
“My own will is becoming even more repulsive,” he said. “My own will, just because it’s mine, is more distasteful to me than other people’s wills. Instead of being the god in my own machine, I have to either give it up or die from the disgust—self-disgust, to be exact.”
“How amusing!” she cried.
"How funny!" she exclaimed.
“It is rather funny,” he said sardonically.
“It’s pretty funny,” he said sarcastically.
“And then?” she asked, looking at him with a certain malevolent challenge.
“And then?” she asked, giving him a challenging look.
He looked back at her slowly, with an ironical light in his eyes.
He turned around to look at her slowly, with a teasing glint in his eyes.
“Then!” he repeated. “Then!—I ask, what else is there in the world, besides human will, human appetite? because ideas and ideals are only instruments of human will and appetite.”
“Then!” he repeated. “Then!—I ask, what else is there in the world, besides human will and human desire? Because ideas and ideals are just tools of human will and desire.”
“Not entirely,” said Kate. “They may be disinterested.”
“Not completely,” said Kate. “They might be indifferent.”
“May they? If the appetite isn’t interested, the will is.”
“Maybe they will? If the appetite isn’t interested, the will definitely is.”
“Why not?” she mocked. “We can’t be mere detached blocks.”
“Why not?” she scoffed. “We can’t just be soulless, detached blocks.”
“It nauseates me—I look for something else.”
“It makes me sick—I look for something else.”
“And what do you find?”
“And what do you see?”
“My own manhood!”
“My own manhood!”
“What does that mean?” she cried, jeering.
“What does that mean?” she yelled, mocking him.
“If you looked, and found your own womanhood, you would know.”
“If you looked and discovered your own womanhood, you would understand.”
“But I have my own womanhood!” she cried.
“But I have my own womanhood!” she shouted.
“And then—when you find your own manhood—your womanhood,” he went on, smiling faintly at her—“then you know it is not your own, to do as you like with. You don’t have it of your own will. It comes from—from the[Pg 80] middle—from the God. Beyond me, at the middle, is the God. And the God gives me my manhood, then leaves me to it. I have nothing but my manhood. The God gives it me, and leaves me to do further.”
“And then—when you discover your own manhood—your womanhood,” he continued, smiling faintly at her—“then you realize it’s not just yours to do whatever you want with. You don’t have it by your own choice. It comes from— from the[Pg 80] center—from God. Beyond me, at the center, is God. And God gives me my manhood, then leaves me to it. I have nothing but my manhood. God gives it to me, and leaves me to take it further.”
Kate would not hear any more. She broke off into banalities.
Kate shut down any further conversation. She started talking about trivial things.
The immediate question, for her, was whether she would stay in Mexico or not. She was not really concerned with Don Ramón’s soul—or even her own. She was concerned with her immediate future. Should she stay in Mexico? Mexico meant the dark-faced men in cotton clothes, big hats: the peasants, peons, pelados, Indians, call them what you will. The mere natives.
The immediate question for her was whether she would stay in Mexico or not. She wasn't really worried about Don Ramón’s soul—or even her own. She was focused on her immediate future. Should she stay in Mexico? Mexico meant the dark-faced men in cotton clothes and big hats: the peasants, laborers, poor folks, Indians, call them what you want. The ordinary locals.
Those pale-faced Mexicans of the Capital, politicians, artists, professionals, and business people, they did not interest her. Neither did the hacendados and the ranch-owners, in their tight trousers and weak, soft sensuality, pale victims of their own emotional undiscipline. Mexico still meant the mass of silent peons, to her. And she thought of them again, these silent, stiff-backed men, driving their strings of asses along the country roads, in the dust of Mexico’s infinite dryness, past broken walls, broken houses, broken haciendas, along the endless desolation left by the revolutions; past the vast stretches of maguey, the huge cactus, or aloe, with its gigantic rosette of upstarting, pointed leaves, that in its iron rows covers miles and miles of ground in the Valley of Mexico, cultivated for the making of that bad-smelling drink, pulque. The Mediterranean has the dark grape, old Europe has malted beer, and China has opium from the white poppy. But out of the Mexican soil a bunch of black-tarnished swords bursts up, and a great unfolded bud of the once-flowering monster begins to thrust at the sky. They cut the great phallic bud and crush out the sperm-like juice for the pulque. Agua miel! Pulque!
Those pale-faced Mexicans in the capital—politicians, artists, professionals, and businesspeople—didn’t interest her. Neither did the wealthy landowners and ranchers, with their tight pants and soft sensuality, weak victims of their own emotional chaos. To her, Mexico still meant the mass of silent laborers. She thought of them again, these quiet, stoic men, driving their strings of donkeys along the country roads, in the dust of Mexico’s endless dryness, past broken walls, crumbling houses, and abandoned estates, through the vast desolation left by revolutions; past the wide stretches of maguey, the huge cactus, or aloe, with its massive rosette of sharp, pointed leaves, covering miles and miles of land in the Valley of Mexico, grown for the production of that foul-smelling drink, pulque. The Mediterranean has its dark grapes, old Europe has malty beer, and China has opium from the white poppy. But from the Mexican soil, a cluster of blackened swords bursts up, and a great unfurling bud of the once-flowering beast begins to push toward the sky. They cut the enormous phallic bud and squeeze out the sperm-like juice for the pulque. Agua miel! Pulque!
But better pulque than the fiery white brandy distilled from the maguey: mescal, tequila: or in the low lands, the hateful sugar-cane brandy, aguardiente.
But pulque is better than the strong white brandy made from the maguey: mescal, tequila; or in the lowlands, the awful cane sugar brandy, aguardiente.
And the Mexican burns out his stomach with those beastly fire-waters and cauterises the hurt with red-hot chili. Swallowing one hell-fire to put out another.
And the Mexican drinks those harsh spirits that burn his stomach and soothes the pain with red-hot chili. Swallowing one fiery drink to numb another.
Tall fields of wheat and maize. Taller, more brilliant fields of bright-green sugar-cane. And threading in white[Pg 81] cotton clothes, with dark, half-visible face, the eternal peon of Mexico, his great white calico drawers flopping round his ankles as he walks, or rolled up over his dark, handsome legs.
Tall fields of wheat and corn. Taller, vibrant fields of bright-green sugar cane. And weaving through in white[Pg 81] cotton clothes, with a dark, partially hidden face, is the eternal laborer of Mexico, his large white cotton pants flopping around his ankles as he walks, or rolled up over his dark, handsome legs.
The wild, sombre, erect men of the north! The too-often degenerate men of Mexico Valley, their heads through the middle of their ponchos! The big men in Tascala, selling ice-cream or huge half-sweetened buns and fancy bread! The quick little Indians, quick as spiders, down in Oaxaca! The queer-looking half-Chinese natives towards Vera Cruz! The dark faces and the big black eyes on the coast of Sinaloa! The handsome men of Jalisco, with a scarlet blanket folded on one shoulder!
The wild, serious, tall men from the north! The often degenerate men from the Mexico Valley, their heads popping out from under their ponchos! The large men in Tascala, selling ice cream or huge half-sweet buns and fancy bread! The quick little Indians, as fast as spiders, down in Oaxaca! The strange-looking half-Chinese locals near Vera Cruz! The dark faces and big black eyes along the coast of Sinaloa! The handsome men of Jalisco, with a red blanket draped over one shoulder!
They were of many tribes and many languages, and far more alien to one another than Frenchmen, English, and Germans are. Mexico! It is not really even the beginnings of a nation: hence the rabid assertion of nationalism in the few. And it is not a race.
They came from many tribes and spoke many languages, and they felt much more foreign to each other than the French, English, and Germans do. Mexico! It’s not even truly the start of a nation: that’s why the few who identify with nationalism do so fiercely. And it’s not about a single race.
Yet it is a people. There is some Indian quality which pervades the whole. Whether it is men in blue overalls and a slouch, in Mexico City, or men with handsome legs in skin-tight trousers, or the floppy, white, cotton-clad labourers in the fields, there is something mysteriously in common. The erect, prancing walk, stepping out from the base of the spine with lifted knees and short steps. The jaunty balancing of the huge hats. The thrown-back shoulders with a folded sarape like a royal mantle. And most of them handsome, with dark, warm-bronze skin so smooth and living, their proudly-held heads, whose black hair gleams like wild, rich feathers. Their big, bright black eyes that look at you wonderingly, and have no centre to them. Their sudden, charming smile, when you smile first. But the eyes unchanged.
Yet it is a community. There's a distinct Indian quality that runs through everyone. Whether it's guys in blue overalls and a slouch hat in Mexico City, or men with strong legs in form-fitting pants, or the casual white cotton-clad workers in the fields, there’s something mysteriously shared among them all. The upright, lively walk springs from the base of the spine with lifted knees and short steps. The playful way they balance their large hats. The back-straight shoulders draped with a folded sarape like a royal cloak. And most of them are striking, with dark, warm-bronze skin that looks smooth and alive, their heads held high, with black hair shining like wild, rich feathers. Their big, bright black eyes look at you with curiosity and seem to have no center. Their sudden, charming smile emerges when you smile first. But the eyes remain unchanged.
Yes, and she had to remember, too, a fair proportion of smaller, sometimes insignificant looking men, some of them scaly with dirt, who looked at you with a cold, mud-like antagonism as they stepped cattishly past. Poisonous, thin, stiff little men, cold and unliving like scorpions, and as dangerous.
Yes, and she had to remember, too, a fair number of smaller, sometimes seemingly insignificant men, some of them dirty and covered in grime, who looked at you with a cold, almost muddy hostility as they stepped past with a sneaky demeanor. Poisonous, thin, stiff little men, cold and lifeless like scorpions, and just as dangerous.
And then the truly terrible faces of some creatures in the city, slightly swollen with the poison of tequila, and with black, dimmed, swivel eyes swinging in pure evil. Never[Pg 82] had she seen such faces of pure brutish evil, cold and insect-like, as in Mexico City.
And then there were the horrifying faces of some creatures in the city, a little puffy from the effects of tequila, with dark, dull, shifting eyes full of pure malice. She had never seen such expressions of raw, brutal evil—chilly and insect-like—anywhere else like in Mexico City.[Pg 82]
The country gave her a strange feeling of hopelessness and of dauntlessness. Unbroken, eternally resistant, it was a people that lived without hope, and without care. Gay even, and laughing with indifferent carelessness.
The country gave her a weird sense of hopelessness and fearlessness. Unyielding, always resilient, it was a people that lived without hope and without concern. They were even cheerful, laughing with a careless indifference.
They were something like her own Irish, but gone to a much greater length. And also, they did what the self-conscious and pretentious Irish rarely do, they touched her bowels with a strange fire of compassion.
They were somewhat like her own Irish, but had gone much further. And also, they did something that the self-aware and pretentious Irish rarely do; they stirred a strange warmth of compassion within her.
At the same time, she feared them. They would pull her down, pull her down, to the dark depths of nothingness.
At the same time, she was afraid of them. They would drag her down, drag her down, to the dark depths of nothingness.
It was the same with the women. In their full long skirts and bare feet, and with the big, dark-blue scarf or shawl called a rebozo over their womanly small heads and tight round their shoulders, they were images of wild submissiveness, the primitive womanliness of the world, that is so touching and so alien. Many women kneeling in a dim church, all hooded in their dark-blue rebozos, the pallor of their skirts on the floor, their heads and shoulders wrapped dark and tight, as they swayed with devotion of fear and ecstasy! A churchful of dark-wrapped women sunk there in wild, humble supplication of dread and of bliss filled Kate with tenderness and revulsion. They crouched like people not quite created.
It was the same with the women. In their long skirts and bare feet, with the big dark-blue scarf or shawl called a rebozo over their small heads and tightly around their shoulders, they looked like images of wild submission, embodying the primitive femininity of the world that's both touching and foreign. Many women knelt in a dim church, all hooded in their dark-blue rebozos, the pale fabric of their skirts on the floor, their heads and shoulders wrapped tightly in darkness as they swayed with a mix of fear and ecstasy! A church full of dark-clad women lost in humble prayer, filled with both dread and bliss, stirred feelings of tenderness and revulsion in Kate. They crouched like beings not quite fully formed.
Their soft, untidy black hair, which they scratched for lice; the round-eyed baby joggling like a pumpkin in the shawl slung over the woman’s shoulder, the never-washed feet and ankles, again somewhat reptilian under the long, flounced, soiled cotton skirt; and then, once more, the dark eyes of half-created women, soft, appealing, yet with a queer void insolence! Something lurking, where the womanly centre should have been; lurking snake-like. Fear! The fear of not being able to find full creation. And the inevitable mistrust and lurking insolence, insolent against a higher creation, the same thing that is in the striking of a snake.
Their soft, messy black hair, which they scratched for lice; the round-eyed baby bouncing like a pumpkin in the shawl draped over the woman’s shoulder, the never-washed feet and ankles, again somewhat reptilian under the long, frilly, dirty cotton skirt; and then, once again, the dark eyes of partially formed women, soft, appealing, yet with a strange void of defiance! Something hidden, where the feminine essence should have been; hidden like a snake. Fear! The fear of not being able to reach full womanhood. And the inevitable mistrust and hidden defiance, defiant against a higher existence, the same thing that exists in a snake's strike.
Kate, as a woman, feared the women more than the men. The women were little and insidious, the men were bigger and more reckless. But in the eyes of each, the uncreated centre, where the evil and the insolence lurked.
Kate, as a woman, was more afraid of the women than the men. The women were small and sneaky, while the men were bigger and more reckless. But in the eyes of each, there was an uncreated center where the evil and arrogance lay hidden.
And sometimes she wondered whether America really was[Pg 83] the great death-continent, the great No! to the European and Asiatic and even African Yes! Was it really the great melting pot, where men from the creative continents were smelted back again, not to a new creation, but down into the homogeneity of death? Was it the great continent of the undoing, and all its peoples the agents of the mystic destruction! Plucking, plucking at the created soul in a man, till at last it plucked out the growing germ, and left him a creature of mechanism and automatic reaction, with only one inspiration, the desire to pluck the quick out of every living spontaneous creature.
And sometimes she wondered if America really was[Pg 83] the great death-continent, the big No! to the European, Asian, and even African Yes! Was it truly the great melting pot, where people from the creative continents were melted down, not into something new, but into the sameness of death? Was it the great continent of undoing, with all its people as agents of mystical destruction? Picking, picking at the created soul in a person, until finally it removed the growing essence, leaving them a being of mechanism and automatic response, with only one motivation: the urge to take the life out of every living, spontaneous creature.
Was that the clue to America, she sometimes wondered. Was it the great death-continent, the continent that destroyed again what the other continents had built up. The continent whose spirit of place fought purely to pick the eyes out of the face of God. Was that America?
Was that the clue to America, she sometimes thought. Was it the great death-continent, the continent that tore down what the other continents had created? The continent whose spirit fought solely to tear apart the face of God. Was that America?
And all the people who went there, Europeans, negroes, Japanese, Chinese, all the colours and the races, were they the spent people, in whom the God impulse had collapsed, so they crossed to the great continent of the negation, where the human will declares itself “free,” to pull down the soul of the world? Was it so? And did this account for the great drift to the New World, the drift of spent souls passing over to the side of Godless democracy, energetic negation? The negation which is the life-breath of materialism. And would the great negative pull of the Americans at last break the heart of the world?
And all the people who went there—Europeans, Black people, Japanese, Chinese, all the colors and races—were they the exhausted individuals in whom the divine spark had faded? Did they cross over to the vast continent of denial, where human will claims to be “free,” to undermine the essence of the world? Was it true? Did this explain the massive movement to the New World, the migration of tired souls moving toward a Godless democracy, energetic denial? The denial that fuels materialism. And would the overwhelming negative force of the Americans finally shatter the heart of the world?
This thought would come to her, time and again.
This thought would come to her over and over.
She herself, what had she come to America for?
She herself, what had she come to America for?
Because the flow of her life had broken, and she knew she could not re-start it, in Europe.
Because the flow of her life had stopped, and she knew she couldn't restart it, in Europe.
These handsome natives! Was it because they were death-worshippers, Moloch-worshippers, that they were so uncowed and handsome? Their pure acknowledgment of death, and their undaunted admission of nothingness kept so erect and careless.
These attractive locals! Was it because they worshipped death, like Moloch, that they were so unafraid and good-looking? Their open acceptance of death and their fearless acknowledgment of nothingness kept them so upright and carefree.
White men had had a soul, and lost it. The pivot of fire had been quenched in them, and their lives had started to spin in the reversed direction, widdershins. That reversed look which is in the eyes of so many white people, the look of nullity, and life wheeling in the reversed direction. Widdershins.
White men had a soul but lost it. The fire within them had been extinguished, and their lives began to spin backward, counterclockwise. That backward gaze found in so many white people reflects emptiness, with life spiraling in the opposite direction. Counterclockwise.
[Pg 84]
[Pg 84]
But the dark-faced natives, with their strange soft flame of life wheeling upon a dark void: were they centreless and widdershins too, as so many white men now are?
But the dark-faced natives, with their unusual soft glow of life spinning in a dark void: were they directionless and going against the grain too, like so many white men are today?
The strange, soft flame of courage in the black Mexican eyes. But still it was not knit to a centre, that centre which is the soul of a man in a man.
The strange, soft flame of courage in the dark Mexican eyes. But it still wasn’t connected to a center, that center which is the soul of a man within a man.
And all the efforts of white men to bring the soul of the dark men of Mexico into final clinched being has resulted in nothing but the collapse of the white man. Against the soft, dark flow of the Indian the white man at last collapses, with his God and his energy he collapses. In attempting to convert the dark man to the white man’s way of life, the white man has fallen helplessly down the hole he wanted to fill up. Seeking to save another man’s soul, the white man lost his own, and collapsed upon himself.
And all the efforts of white people to bring the essence of the dark-skinned people of Mexico into a defined existence have only led to the downfall of the white man. Against the gentle, dark nature of the Indian, the white man ultimately breaks down, despite his God and his vigor. In trying to convert the dark-skinned man to the white man’s lifestyle, the white man has helplessly fallen into the void he aimed to fill. In the quest to save another man’s soul, the white man lost his own and collapsed under the weight of it all.
Mexico! The great, precipitous, dry, savage country, with a handsome church in every landscape, rising as it were out of nothing. A revolution broken landscape, with lingering, tall, handsome churches whose domes are like inflations that are going to burst, and whose pinnacles and towers are like the trembling pagodas of an unreal race. Gorgeous churches waiting, above the huts and straw hovels of the natives, like ghosts to be dismissed.
Mexico! The vast, rugged, dry, wild land, with a beautiful church in every view, seemingly emerging from thin air. A landscape scarred by revolution, featuring tall, elegant churches whose domes look ready to burst, and whose spires and towers resemble the shaky pagodas of an imaginary people. Stunning churches hovering over the huts and straw homes of the locals, like specters waiting to be sent away.
And noble ruined haciendas, with ruined avenues approaching their broken splendour.
And grand, dilapidated estates, with crumbling paths leading to their faded glory.
And the cities of Mexico, great and small, that the Spaniards conjured up out of nothing. Stones live and die with the spirit of the builders. And the spirit of Spaniards in Mexico dies, and the very stones in the building die. The natives drift into the centre of the plazas again, and in unspeakable empty weariness the Spanish buildings stand around, in a sort of dry exhaustion.
And the cities of Mexico, big and small, that the Spaniards created from scratch. The stones have the life and spirit of their builders. But now, the spirit of the Spaniards in Mexico is fading, and even the stones in the buildings are losing their vitality. The natives return to the center of the plazas, and the Spanish buildings stand around in a kind of empty weariness, worn out and lifeless.
The conquered race! Cortes came with his iron heel and his iron will, a conqueror. But a conquered race, unless grafted with a new inspiration, slowly sucks the blood of the conquerors, in the silence of a strange night and the heaviness of a hopeless will. So that now, the race of the conquerors in Mexico is soft and boneless, children crying in helpless hopelessness.
The conquered people! Cortes arrived with his iron fist and strong determination, a conqueror. But a conquered people, unless infused with new inspiration, gradually drains the strength of the conquerors, in the stillness of a strange night and the weight of a hopeless will. So now, the conquerors’ descendants in Mexico are soft and weak, children crying in despair and helplessness.
Was it the dark negation of the continent?
Was it the dark rejection of the continent?
Kate could not look at the stones of the National Museum in Mexico without depression and dread. Snakes coiled like[Pg 85] excrement, snakes fanged and feathered beyond all dreams of dread. And that was all.
Kate couldn't look at the stones of the National Museum in Mexico without feeling depressed and anxious. Snakes twisted like [Pg 85] poop, snakes with fangs and feathers beyond any nightmare. And that was it.
The ponderous pyramids of San Juan Teotihuacan, the House of Quetzalcoatl wreathed with the snake of all snakes, his huge fangs white and pure to-day as in the lost centuries when his makers were alive. He has not died. He is not so dead as the Spanish churches, this all-enwreathing dragon of the horror of Mexico.
The massive pyramids of San Juan Teotihuacan, the House of Quetzalcoatl surrounded by the snake of all snakes, its huge fangs are still white and pure today, just like they were in the lost centuries when its creators were alive. He hasn’t died. He’s not as dead as the Spanish churches, this all-encompassing dragon of the horror of Mexico.
Cholula, with its church where the altar was! And the same ponderousness, the same unspeakable sense of weight and downward pressure of the blunt pyramid. Down-sinking pressure and depression. And the great market-place with its lingering dread and fascination.
Cholula, with its church where the altar was! And the same heaviness, the same indescribable feeling of weight and downward force of the solid pyramid. Sinking pressure and gloom. And the big marketplace with its lingering fear and allure.
Mitla under its hills, in the parched valley where a wind blows the dust and the dead souls of the vanished race in terrible gusts. The carved courts of Mitla, with a hard, sharp-angled, intricate fascination, but the fascination of fear and repellance. Hard, four-square, sharp-edged, cutting, zigzagging Mitla, like continual blows of a stone axe. Without gentleness or grace or charm. Oh America, with your unspeakable hard lack of charm, what then is your final meaning! Is it forever the knife of sacrifice, as you put out your tongue at the world?
Mitla, nestled under its hills in the dry valley where wind stirs up dust and the restless spirits of a lost civilization in violent gusts. The intricately carved courts of Mitla, sharp-angled and complex, present a grip of fascination that is both frightening and repelling. Rigid, squared-off, sharply defined, jagged Mitla feels like constant impacts from a stone axe. There’s no gentleness, grace, or appeal. Oh America, with your incredible lack of charm, what does that mean for you in the end? Is it always going to be the knife of sacrifice as you defiantly stick out your tongue at the world?
Charmless America! With your hard, vindictive beauty, are you waiting forever to smite death? Is the world your everlasting victim?
Charmless America! With your harsh, spiteful beauty, are you endlessly waiting to strike down death? Is the world your eternal victim?
So long as it will let itself be victimised.
As long as it allows itself to be victimized.
But yet! But yet! The gentle voices of the natives. The voices of the boys, like birds twittering among the trees of the plaza of Tehuacan! The soft touch, the gentleness. Was it the dark-fingered quietness of death, and the music of the presence of death in their voices?
But still! But still! The soothing voices of the locals. The voices of the boys, like birds chirping among the trees of the plaza of Tehuacan! The soft touch, the tenderness. Was it the dark, quiet presence of death, and the music of death’s presence in their voices?
She thought again of what Don Ramón had said to her.
She thought once more about what Don Ramón had told her.
“They pull you down! Mexico pulls you down, the people pull you down like a great weight! But it may be they pull you down as the earth’s pull of gravitation does, that you can balance on your feet. Maybe they draw you down as the earth draws down the roots of a tree, so that it may be clinched deep in soil. Men are still part of the Tree of Life, and the roots go down to the centre of the earth. Loose leaves, and aeroplanes, blow away on the[Pg 86] wind, in what they call freedom. But the Tree of Life has fixed, deep, gripping roots.
“They pull you down! Mexico pulls you down, the people pull you down like a heavy weight! But maybe they pull you down like the earth’s gravity does, so you can stand on your feet. Perhaps they pull you down like the earth draws the roots of a tree, so that it can be anchored deep in the soil. Men are still part of the Tree of Life, and the roots reach down to the center of the earth. Loose leaves and airplanes get blown away by the wind, in what they call freedom. But the Tree of Life has strong, deep, gripping roots.[Pg 86]
“It may be you need to be drawn down, down, till you send roots into the deep places again. Then you can send up the sap and the leaves back to the sky; later.
“It might be that you need to be pulled down, down, until you send roots into the deep places again. Then you can send up the sap and the leaves back to the sky; later.
“And to me, the men in Mexico are like trees, forests that the white men felled in their coming. But the roots of the trees are deep and alive and forever sending up new shoots.
“And to me, the men in Mexico are like trees, forests that the white men cut down when they arrived. But the roots of the trees are deep and alive, always sending up new shoots.”
“And each new shoot that comes up overthrows a Spanish church or an American factory. And soon the dark forest will rise again, and shake the Spanish buildings from the face of America.
“And each new sprout that emerges topples a Spanish church or an American factory. Soon the dense forest will rise again and shake the Spanish buildings off the face of America.
“All that matters to me are the roots that reach down beyond all destruction. The roots and the life are there. What else it needs is the word, for the forest to begin to rise again. And some man among men must speak the word.”
“All that matters to me are the roots that go deep beyond all destruction. The roots and the life are there. What it needs now is the word, for the forest to start growing again. And some man among men has to speak the word.”
The strange doom-like sound of the man’s words! But in spite of the sense of doom on her heart, she would not go away yet. She would stay longer in Mexico.
The eerie, foreboding tone of the man’s words! But despite the feeling of dread weighing on her heart, she wasn't ready to leave just yet. She would stay in Mexico a little longer.
[Pg 87]
[Pg 87]
CHAP: V. THE LAKE.
Owen left, Villiers stayed on a few days to escort Kate to the lake. If she liked it there, and could find a house, she could stay by herself. She knew sufficient people in Mexico and in Guadalajara to prevent her from being lonely. But she still shrank from travelling alone in this country.
Owen left, and Villiers stayed a few more days to take Kate to the lake. If she liked it there and could find a place to live, she could stay by herself. She knew enough people in Mexico and Guadalajara to keep her from feeling lonely. But she still felt uneasy about traveling alone in this country.
She wanted to leave the city. The new President had come in quietly enough, but there was an ugly feeling of uppishness in the lower classes, the bottom dog clambering mangily to the top. Kate was no snob. Man or woman, she cared nothing about the social class. But meanness, sordidness she hated. She hated bottom dogs. They all were mangy, they all were full of envy and malice, many had the rabies. Ah no, let us defend ourselves from the bottom dog, with its mean growl and its yellow teeth.
She wanted to leave the city. The new President had come in quietly enough, but there was a nasty vibe among the lower classes, the underdogs scrambling their way to the top. Kate wasn’t a snob. Whether man or woman, she didn’t care about social class. But she couldn’t stand meanness or dirtiness. She despised underdogs. They were all scruffy, filled with jealousy and spite, and many were fierce. Oh no, let’s protect ourselves from the underdog, with its nasty growl and its yellow teeth.
She had tea with Cipriano before leaving.
She had tea with Cipriano before she left.
“How do you get along with the Government?” she asked.
“How do you feel about the government?” she asked.
“I stand for the law and the constitution,” he said. “They know I don’t want anything to do with cuartelazos or revolutions. Don Ramón is my chief.”
“I stand for the law and the constitution,” he said. “They know I don’t want anything to do with coups or revolutions. Don Ramón is my boss.”
“In what way?”
“How so?”
“Later, you will see.”
"You'll see later."
He had a secret, important to himself, on which he was sitting tight. But he looked at her with shining eyes, as much as to say that soon she would share the secret, and then he would be much happier.
He had a secret that was important to him, and he was keeping it to himself. But he looked at her with bright eyes, suggesting that soon she would know the secret, and then he would be much happier.
He watched her curiously, from under his wary black lashes. She was one of the rather plump Irishwomen, with soft brown hair and hazel eyes, and a beautiful, rather distant repose. Her great charm was her soft repose, and her gentle, unconscious inaccessibility. She was taller and bigger than Cipriano: he was almost boyishly small. But he was all energy, and his eyebrows tilted black and with a barbarian conceit, above his full, almost insolent black eyes.
He watched her intently from beneath his cautious black lashes. She was one of those slightly plump Irishwomen, with soft brown hair and hazel eyes, and a beautiful, somewhat distant calmness. Her greatest charm was her gentle calmness, and her soft, unintentional aloofness. She was taller and larger than Cipriano, who was nearly boyishly small. But he was full of energy, and his eyebrows slanted black with a wild confidence above his full, almost defiant black eyes.
He watched her continually, with a kind of fascination: the same spell that the absurd little figures of the doll Madonna had cast over him as a boy. She was the mystery, and he the adorer, under the semi-ecstatic spell of the mystery.[Pg 88] But once he rose from his knees, he rose in the same strutting conceit of himself as before he knelt: with all his adoration in his pocket again. But he had a good deal of magnetic power. His education had not diminished it. His education lay like a film of white oil on the black lake of his barbarian consciousness. For this reason, the things he said were hardly interesting at all. Only what he was. He made the air around him seem darker, but richer and fuller. Sometimes his presence was extraordinarily grateful, like a healing of the blood. And sometimes he was an intolerable weight on her. She gasped to get away from him.
He watched her constantly, almost in a trance: the same charm that the silly little figures of the doll Madonna had held over him as a kid. She was the mystery, and he was the admirer, caught in the semi-ecstatic pull of that mystery.[Pg 88] But as soon as he got up from his knees, he stood up with the same arrogant attitude as before he knelt, with all his admiration tucked away again. Yet he had a lot of charisma. His education hadn't taken that away. It was like a thin layer of white oil on the dark surface of his primitive mind. For that reason, what he said was barely interesting at all. It was only about what he was. He made the air around him feel darker, but richer and more vibrant. Sometimes his presence was incredibly comforting, like a healing for the soul. And sometimes he felt like an unbearable burden to her. She struggled to escape from him.
“You think a great deal of Don Ramón?” she said to him.
“You think a lot of Don Ramón?” she said to him.
“Yes,” he said, his black eyes watching her. “He is a very fine man.”
“Yes,” he said, his dark eyes watching her. “He’s a really great guy.”
How trivial the words sounded! That was another boring thing about him: his English seemed so trivial. He wasn’t really expressing himself. He was only flipping at the white oil that lay on his surface.
How trivial the words sounded! That was another boring thing about him: his English felt so superficial. He wasn’t really expressing himself. He was just skimming the white oil that was on his surface.
“You like him better than the Bishop, your god-father?”
“You like him more than the Bishop, your godfather?”
He lifted his shoulders in a twisted, embarrassed shrug.
He shrugged his shoulders in a twisted, embarrassed way.
“The same!” he said. “I like him the same.”
“The same!” he said. “I like him just the same.”
Then he looked away into the distance, with a certain hauteur and insolence.
Then he glanced off into the distance, with a certain arrogance and defiance.
“Very different, no?” he said. “But in some ways, the same. He knows better what is Mexico. He knows better what I am. Bishop Severn did not know the real Mexico: how could he, he was a sincere Catholic! But Don Ramón knows the real Mexico, no?”
“Pretty different, right?” he said. “But in some ways, the same. He understands Mexico better. He understands me better. Bishop Severn didn’t know the real Mexico: how could he, he was a sincere Catholic! But Don Ramón knows the real Mexico, doesn’t he?”
“And what is the real Mexico?” she asked.
“And what’s the real Mexico?” she asked.
“Well—you must ask Don Ramón. I can’t explain.”
“Well—you should ask Don Ramón. I can’t explain.”
She asked Cipriano about going to the lake.
She asked Cipriano if he wanted to go to the lake.
“Yes!” he said. “You can go! You will like it. Go first to Orilla, no?—you take a ticket on the railway to Ixtlahuacan. And in Orilla is an hotel with a German manager. Then from Orilla you can go in a motor-boat, in a few hours, to Sayula. And there you will find a house to live in.”
“Yes!” he said. “You can go! You’ll like it. First, head to Orilla, okay?—you’ll need a ticket for the train to Ixtlahuacan. In Orilla, there’s a hotel run by a German manager. Then, from Orilla, you can take a motorboat to Sayula in just a few hours. And there, you’ll find a place to live.”
He wanted her to do this, she could tell.
He wanted her to do this; she could tell.
“How far is Don Ramón’s hacienda from Sayula?” she asked.
“How far is Don Ramón’s ranch from Sayula?” she asked.
“Near! About an hour in a boat. He is there now. And[Pg 89] at the beginning of the month I am going with my division to Guadalajara: now there is a new Governor. So I shall be quite near too.”
“Close! It’s about an hour by boat. He’s there now. And[Pg 89] at the start of the month, I’m going with my division to Guadalajara: there’s a new Governor now. So I’ll be pretty close too.”
“That will be nice,” she said.
“That will be nice,” she said.
“You think so?” he asked quickly.
“You think so?” he asked eagerly.
“Yes,” she said, on her guard, looking at him slowly. “I should be sorry to lose touch with Don Ramón and you.”
“Yes,” she said, cautious, glancing at him slowly. “I would regret losing contact with Don Ramón and you.”
He had a little tension on his brow, haughty, unwilling, conceited, and at the same time, yearning and desirous.
He had a slight frown, proud, stubborn, self-important, and at the same time, longing and wanting.
“You like Don Ramón very much?” he said. “You want to know him more?”
“You like Don Ramón a lot?” he asked. “You want to get to know him better?”
There was a peculiar anxiety in his voice.
There was a strange tension in his voice.
“Yes,” she said. “One knows so few people in the world nowadays, that one can respect—and fear a little. I am a little afraid of Don Ramón: and I have the greatest respect for him—” she ended on a hot note of sincerity.
“Yes,” she said. “These days, you know so few people in the world that you can actually respect—and be a little scared of. I’m a bit afraid of Don Ramón, and I have the greatest respect for him—” she finished with a deep sense of sincerity.
“It is good!” he said. “It is very good. You may respect him more than any other man in the world.”
“It’s good!” he said. “It’s really good. You might respect him more than any other guy in the world.”
“Perhaps that is true,” she said, turning her eyes slowly to his.
“Maybe that’s true,” she said, slowly turning her eyes to meet his.
“Yes! Yes!” he cried impatiently. “It is true. You will find out later. And Ramón likes you. He told me to ask you to come to the lake. When you come to Sayula, when you are coming, write to him, and no doubt he can tell you about a house, and all those things.”
“Yes! Yes!” he exclaimed, sounding impatient. “It’s true. You’ll find out later. And Ramón likes you. He asked me to invite you to the lake. When you come to Sayula, just write to him, and I'm sure he can tell you about a place to stay and everything else.”
“Shall I?” she said, hesitant.
“Should I?” she said, hesitant.
“Yes. Yes! of course, we say what we mean.”
“Yes. Yes! Of course, we say what we mean.”
Curious little man, with his odd, inflammable hauteur and conceit, something burning inside him, that gave him no peace. He had an almost childish faith in the other man. And yet she was not sure that he did not, in some corner of his soul, resent Ramón somewhat.
Curious little man, with his strange, easily ignitable arrogance and self-importance, something smoldering inside him that kept him restless. He had an almost childlike trust in the other man. And yet she wasn’t sure he didn’t, deep down, hold some resentment toward Ramón.
Kate set off by the night train for the west, with Villiers. The one Pullman coach was full: people going to Guadalajara and Colima and the coast. There were three military officers, rather shy in their new uniforms, and rather swaggering at the same time, making eyes at the empty air, as if they felt they were conspicuous, and sitting quickly in their seats, as if to obliterate themselves. There were two country farmers or ranchers, in tight trousers and cartwheel hats stitched with silver. One was a tall man with a[Pg 90] big moustache, the other was smaller, grey man. But they both had the handsome, alive legs of the Mexicans, and the rather quenched faces. There was a widow buried in crape, accompanied by a criada, a maid. The rest were townsmen, Mexicans on business, at once shy and fussy, unobtrusive and self-important.
Kate boarded the night train heading west with Villiers. The lone Pullman coach was packed with people traveling to Guadalajara, Colima, and the coast. Three military officers sat in the coach, looking slightly awkward in their new uniforms but trying to act confident, glancing around as if aware of their visibility, quickly settling into their seats as if to hide. There were two farmers or ranchers, dressed in tight pants and wide-brimmed hats embellished with silver. One was tall with a big mustache, while the other was a shorter, gray-haired man. Both had the striking, energetic legs typical of Mexicans but wore faces that seemed somewhat dull. A widow dressed in black was accompanied by a maid. The rest were local businessmen, a mix of shy and fussy, blending into the background yet carrying an air of self-importance.
The Pullman was clean and neat, with its hot green-plush seats. But, full of people, it seemed empty compared with a Pullman in the United States. Everybody was very quiet, very soft and guarded. The farmers folded their beautiful sarapes and laid them carefully on the seats, sitting as if their section were a lonely little place. The officers folded their cloaks and arranged dozens of little parcels, little cardboard hatboxes and heterogeneous bundles, under the seats and on the seats. The business men had the oddest luggage, canvas hold-alls embroidered in wool, with long, touching mottoes.
The Pullman was clean and tidy, with its warm green plush seats. But, packed with people, it felt empty compared to a Pullman in the United States. Everyone was very quiet, soft-spoken, and cautious. The farmers carefully folded their beautiful sarapes and placed them gently on the seats, sitting as if their section were a secluded little space. The officers neatly arranged their cloaks and organized dozens of small parcels, little cardboard hatboxes, and assorted bundles, under and on the seats. The businessmen had the strangest luggage—canvas hold-alls embroidered with wool, displaying long, heartfelt mottoes.
And in all the crowd, a sense of guardedness and softness and self-effacement: a curious soft sensibilité, touched with fear. It was already a somewhat conspicuous thing to travel in the Pullman, you had to be on your guard.
And in all the crowd, there was a feeling of caution and gentleness and humility: a strange soft sensibilité, mixed with fear. It was already a bit noticeable to travel in the Pullman; you had to stay alert.
The evening for once was grey: the rainy season really approaching. A sudden wind whirled dust and a few spots of rain. The train drew out of the formless, dry, dust-smitten areas fringing the city, and wound mildly on for a few minutes, only to stop in the main street of Tacubaya, the suburb-village. In the grey approach of evening the train halted heavily in the street, and Kate looked out at the men who stood in groups, with their hats tilted against the wind and their blankets folded over their shoulders and up to their eyes, against the dust, motionless standing like sombre ghosts, only a glint of eyes showing between the dark sarape and the big hat-brim; while donkey-drivers in a dust-cloud ran frantically, with uplifted arms like demons, uttering short, sharp cries to prevent their donkeys from poking in between the coaches of the train. Silent dogs trotted in-and-out under the train, women, their faces wrapped in their blue rebozos, came to offer tortillas folded in a cloth to keep them warm, or pulque in an earthenware mug, or pieces of chicken smothered in red, thick, oily sauce; or oranges or bananas or pitahayas, anything. And when few people bought, because of the dust, the women[Pg 91] put their wares under their arm, under the blue rebozo, and covered their faces and motionless watched the train.
The evening was grey for a change, with the rainy season really kicking in. A sudden wind whipped up dust and a few raindrops. The train pulled away from the dry, dusty outskirts of the city and meandered for a few minutes before stopping in the main street of Tacubaya, the village suburb. In the dim light of the evening, the train came to a heavy stop in the street, and Kate leaned out to look at the men gathered in groups, their hats angled against the wind, blankets wrapped around their shoulders up to their eyes to shield them from the dust, standing still like dark shadows, with only their eyes glinting between the dark sarape and big hat-brim. Meanwhile, donkey-drivers dashed through the dust cloud, arms raised like demons, shouting sharply to keep their donkeys from wandering too close to the train coaches. Silent dogs weaved in and out under the train, while women, their faces hidden in blue rebozos, approached to sell tortillas wrapped in cloth to keep them warm, or pulque in clay mugs, or pieces of chicken drenched in thick, red, oily sauce, or offerings of oranges, bananas, or pitahayas—anything. When few people made purchases because of the dust, the women tucked their goods under their arms or into their blue rebozos, covering their faces and standing still, watching the train.
It was about six o’clock. The earth was utterly dry and stale. Somebody was kindling charcoal in front of a house. Men were hurrying down the wind, balancing their great hats curiously. Horsemen on quick, fine little horses, guns slung behind, trotted up to the train, lingered, then trotted quickly away again into nowhere.
It was around six o’clock. The ground was completely dry and lifeless. Someone was lighting charcoal in front of a house. Men were rushing downwind, awkwardly balancing their large hats. Riders on fast, sleek little horses, with guns slung across their backs, approached the train, paused for a moment, then quickly rode away into the distance.
Still the train stood in the street. Kate and Villiers got down. They watched the sparks blowing from the charcoal which a little girl was kindling in the street, to cook tortillas.
Still the train stood in the street. Kate and Villiers got out. They watched the sparks flying from the charcoal that a little girl was starting in the street to cook tortillas.
The train had a second-class coach and a first-class. The second class was jam-full of peasants, Indians, piled in like chickens with their bundles and baskets and bottles, endless things. One woman had a fine peacock under her arm. She put it down and in vain tried to suppress it beneath her voluminous skirts. It refused to be suppressed. She took it up and balanced it on her knee, and looked round again over the medley of jars, baskets, pumpkins, melons, guns, bundles and human beings.
The train had a second-class coach and a first-class one. The second class was packed with peasants and Indians, crammed in like chickens with their bundles, baskets, and bottles—just endless stuff. One woman had a beautiful peacock under her arm. She set it down and tried unsuccessfully to hide it under her large skirts. It wouldn’t be hidden. She picked it back up and balanced it on her knee, glancing around at the jumble of jars, baskets, pumpkins, melons, guns, bundles, and people.
In the front was a steel car with a guard of little scrubby soldiers in their dirty cotton uniforms. Some soldiers were mounted on top of the train with their guns: the look-out.
In the front was a steel car with a group of scrappy little soldiers in their dirty cotton uniforms. Some soldiers were mounted on top of the train with their guns, acting as lookouts.
And the whole train, seething with life, was curiously still, subdued. Perhaps it is the perpetual sense of danger which makes the people so hushed, without clamour or stridency. And with an odd, hushed politeness among them. A sort of demon-world.
And the entire train, full of life, was strangely quiet, subdued. Maybe it's the constant feeling of danger that keeps everyone so quiet, without noise or harshness. There was a strange, quiet politeness among them. It felt like a kind of demon world.
At last the train moved on. If it had waited forever, no one would have been deeply surprised. For what might not be ahead? Rebels, bandits, bridges blown up—anything.
At last, the train moved on. If it had waited forever, no one would have been particularly surprised. After all, what could be ahead? Rebels, bandits, bridges blown up—anything.
However, quietly, stealthily, the train moved out and along the great weary valley. The circling mountains, so relentless, were invisible save near at hand. In a few broken adobe huts, a bit of fire sparked red. The adobe was grey-black, of the lava dust, depressing. Into the distance the fields spread dry, with here and there patches of green irrigation. There was a broken hacienda with columns that supported nothing. Darkness was coming, dust still blew in the shadow; the valley seemed encompassed in a dry, stale, weary gloom.
However, quietly and stealthily, the train moved out and through the vast, tired valley. The surrounding mountains, so unyielding, were hidden except up close. In a few dilapidated adobe huts, a spark of fire flickered red. The adobe was a dull grey-black from the lava dust, bleak. In the distance, the fields sprawled dry, with occasional patches of green from irrigation. There was a crumbling hacienda with columns that held up nothing. Darkness was approaching, dust still swirled in the shadows; the valley felt wrapped in a dry, stale, tired gloom.
Then there came a heavy shower. The train was passing[Pg 92] a pulque hacienda. The rows of the giant maguey stretched bristling their iron-black barbs in the gloom.
Then there was a heavy downpour. The train was passing by a pulque hacienda. The rows of giant maguey stood tall, their dark barbs bristling in the shadows.
All at once, the lights came on, the Pullman attendant came swiftly lowering the blinds, so that the brilliance of the windows should attract no bullets from the dark outside.
All of a sudden, the lights turned on, and the Pullman attendant quickly pulled down the blinds to prevent the bright windows from attracting any bullets from the darkness outside.
There was a poor little meal at exorbitant prices, and when this was cleared away, the attendant came with a clash to make the beds, pulling down the upper berths. It was only eight o’clock, and the passengers looked up in resentment. But no good. The pug-faced Mexican in charge, and his small-pox-pitted assistant insolently came in between the seats, inserted the key overhead, and brought down the berth with a crash. And the Mexican passengers humbly crawled away to the smoking-room or the toilet, like whipped dogs.
There was a cheap little meal at ridiculous prices, and when that was cleared away, the attendant came in with a clatter to make the beds, pulling down the top bunks. It was only eight o’clock, and the passengers glared in annoyance. But it didn’t matter. The pug-faced Mexican in charge, along with his small-pox-scarred assistant, arrogantly walked between the seats, inserted the key above, and brought down the bunk with a bang. And the Mexican passengers quietly slinked off to the smoking room or the restroom, like beaten dogs.
At half-past eight everybody was silently and with intense discretion going to bed. None of the collar-stud-snapping bustle and “homely” familiarity of the United States. Like subdued animals they all crept in behind their green serge curtains.
At 8:30 everyone was quietly and discreetly heading to bed. There was none of the collar-stud-snapping hustle and “homey” familiarity of the United States. Like subdued animals, they all crept in behind their green serge curtains.
Kate hated a Pullman, the discreet indiscretion, the horrible nearness of other people, like so many larvae in so many sections, behind the green serge curtains. Above all, the horrible intimacy of the noise of going to bed. She hated to undress, struggling in the oven of her berth, with her elbow butting into the stomach of the attendant who was buttoning up the green curtain outside.
Kate hated the Pullman, the quiet yet obvious lack of privacy, the awful closeness of other people, like a bunch of larvae in separate compartments, behind the green fabric curtains. More than anything, she loathed the uncomfortable intimacy of the noise when everyone was settling in for the night. She despised undressing, wrestling in the heat of her berth, while her elbow bumped into the stomach of the attendant who was fastening the green curtain outside.
And yet, once she was in bed and could put out her light and raise the window blind, she had to admit it was better than a wagon-lit in Europe: and perhaps the best that can be done for people who must travel through the night in trains.
And yet, once she was in bed and could turn off her light and raise the window shade, she had to admit it was better than a wagon-lit in Europe: and probably the best that can be done for people who have to travel through the night by train.
There was a rather cold wind, after the rain, up there on that high plateau. The moon had risen, the sky was clear. Rocks, and tall organ cactus, and more miles of maguey. Then the train stopped at a dark little station on the rim of the slope, where men swathed in dark sarapes held dusky, ruddy lanterns that lit up no faces at all, only dark gaps. Why did the train stay so long? Was something wrong?
There was a chilly wind after the rain up on that high plateau. The moon was up, and the sky was clear. There were rocks, tall organ cacti, and more miles of maguey. Then the train stopped at a dim little station on the edge of the slope, where men wrapped in dark sarapes held dusty, warm lanterns that didn't illuminate any faces, just dark shadows. Why was the train taking so long? Was something wrong?
At last they were going again. Under the moon she saw beyond her a long downslope of rocks and cactus, and in the[Pg 93] distance below, the lights of a town. She lay in her berth watching the train wind slowly down the wild, rugged slope. Then she dozed.
At last, they were on the move again. Under the moonlight, she saw a long slope of rocks and cacti stretching out in front of her, and far below, the lights of a town twinkled in the distance. She lay in her bunk, watching the train slowly wind down the wild, rugged slope. Then she dozed off.
To wake at a station that looked like a quiet inferno, with dark faces coming near the windows, glittering eyes in the half-light, women in their rebozos running along the train balancing dishes of meat, tamales, tortillas on one hand, black-faced men with fruit and sweets, and all calling in a subdued, intense, hushed hubbub. Strange and glaring, she saw eyes at the dark screen of the Pullman, sudden hands thrusting up something to sell. In fear, Kate dropped her window. The wire screen was not enough.
To wake up at a station that felt like a quiet inferno, with dark faces approaching the windows, shimmering eyes in the dim light, women in their shawls hurrying along the train balancing plates of meat, tamales, and tortillas on one hand, black-faced men with fruit and sweets, all calling out in a soft, intense, muted buzz. It was strange and startling; she saw eyes against the dark window of the Pullman, sudden hands reaching up to sell something. In fear, Kate closed her window. The wire screen didn't feel secure enough.
The platform below the Pullman all was dark. But at the back of the train she could see the glare of the first-class windows, on the dark station. And a man selling sweetmeats—Cajetas! Cajetas! La de Celaya!
The area below the Pullman was completely dark. But at the back of the train, she could see the bright lights of the first-class windows against the dark station. And there was a man selling sweets—Cajetas! Cajetas! La de Celaya!
She was safe inside the Pullman, with nothing to do but to listen to an occasional cough behind the green curtains, and to feel the faint bristling apprehension of all the Mexicans in their dark berths. The dark Pullman was full of a subdued apprehension, fear lest there might be some attack on the train.
She was safe inside the Pullman, with nothing to do but listen to the occasional cough behind the green curtains and feel the faint, tense anxiety of all the Mexicans in their dark berths. The dim Pullman was filled with a quiet sense of worry, fear that there might be an attack on the train.
She went to sleep and woke at a bright station: probably Queretaro. The green trees looked theatrical in the electric light. Opales! she heard the men calling softly. If Owen had been there he would have got up in his pyjamas to buy opals. The call would have been too strong.
She fell asleep and woke up at a bright station: probably Queretaro. The green trees looked like they were on stage under the electric lights. Opales! she heard the men calling softly. If Owen had been there, he would have gotten up in his pajamas to buy opals. The temptation would have been too strong.
She slept fitfully, in the shaken saloon, vaguely aware of stations and the deep night of the open country. Then she started from a complete sleep. The train was dead still, no sound. Then a tremendous jerking as the Pullman was shunted. It must be Irapuato, where they branched to the west.
She slept restlessly in the bumpy train car, vaguely aware of passing stations and the quiet night of the countryside. Suddenly, she jolted awake from a deep sleep. The train was completely still, no noise at all. Then there was a strong jolt as the Pullman car was moved. It had to be Irapuato, where they turned west.
She would arrive at Ixtlahuacan soon after six in the morning. The man woke her at daybreak, before the sun had risen. Dry country with mesquite bushes, in the dawn: then green wheat alternating with ripe wheat. And men already in the pale, ripened wheat reaping with sickles, cutting short little handfuls from the short straw. A bright sky, with a bluish shadow on earth. Parched slopes with ragged maize stubble. Then a forlorn hacienda and a man on horseback, in a blanket, driving a silent flock of cows, sheep, bulls,[Pg 94] goats, lambs, rippling a bit ghostly in the dawn, from under a tottering archway. A long canal beside the railway, a long canal paved with bright green leaves from which poked the mauve heads of the lirio, the water hyacinth. The sun was lifting up, red. In a moment, it was the full, dazzling gold of a Mexican morning.
She would get to Ixtlahuacan just after six in the morning. The man woke her at daybreak, before the sun was up. It was a dry landscape with mesquite bushes at dawn, then green wheat mixed with ripe wheat. Men were already in the pale, mature wheat, harvesting with sickles, cutting small bundles from the short stalks. The sky was bright, casting a bluish shadow on the ground. Parched hillsides showed ragged maize stubble. Then there was a lonely hacienda and a man on horseback, wrapped in a blanket, herding a quiet group of cows, sheep, bulls, goats, and lambs, appearing somewhat ghostly in the early light, emerging from beneath a wobbling archway. A long canal ran alongside the railway, a long canal covered in bright green leaves with the mauve flowers of water hyacinth peeking through. The sun was rising, red. In a moment, it became the full, dazzling gold of a Mexican morning.
Kate was dressed and ready, sitting facing Villiers, when they came to Ixtlahuacan. The man carried out her bags. The train drifted in to a desert of a station. They got down. It was a new day.
Kate was dressed and ready, sitting across from Villiers, when they arrived at Ixtlahuacan. The man took her bags. The train pulled into a deserted station. They got off. It was a new day.
In the powerful light of morning, under a turquoise blue sky, she gazed at the helpless-looking station, railway lines, some standing trucks, and a remote lifelessness. A boy seized their bags and ran across the lines to the station yard, which was paved with cobble stones, but overgrown with weeds. At one side stood an old tram-car with two mules, like a relic. One or two men, swathed up to the eyes in scarlet blankets, were crossing on silent white legs.
In the bright morning light, under a turquoise sky, she looked at the seemingly abandoned station, the railway tracks, a few parked trucks, and an air of isolation. A boy grabbed their bags and sprinted across the tracks to the station yard, which was covered in cobblestones but overtaken by weeds. On one side, there was an old tram car pulled by two mules, like a forgotten relic. One or two men wrapped in red blankets walked silently on their pale legs.
“Adonde?” said the boy.
"Where to?" said the boy.
But Kate went to see her big luggage taken out. It was all there.
But Kate went to check on her large luggage being taken out. It was all there.
“Orilla Hotel,” said Kate.
“Orilla Hotel,” Kate said.
The boy said they must go in the tram-car, so in the tram-car they went. The driver whipped his mules, they rolled in the still, heavy morning light away down an uneven, cobbled road with holes in it, between walls with falling mortar and low, black adobe houses, in the peculiar vacuous depression of a helpless little Mexican town, towards the plaza. The strange emptiness, everything empty of life!
The boy said they had to take the tram, so they climbed aboard. The driver urged his mules on, and they rolled away in the calm, thick morning light down a bumpy, cobbled road full of holes, flanked by crumbling walls and low, dark adobe houses, through the unusual vacuous lull of a tiny, helpless Mexican town, heading toward the plaza. The odd emptiness, everything devoid of life!
Occasional men on horseback clattered suddenly by, occasional big men in scarlet sarapes went noiselessly on their own way, under the big hats. A boy on a high mule was delivering milk from red globe-shaped jars slung on either side his mount. The street was stony, uneven, vacuous, sterile. The stones seemed dead, the town seemed made of dead stone. The human life came with a slow, sterile unwillingness, in spite of the low-hung power of the sun.
Occasional men on horseback suddenly clattered by, while big men in red sarapes silently went about their business under their wide-brimmed hats. A boy on a tall mule was delivering milk from round red jars slung on either side of his mount. The street was rocky, uneven, empty, and lifeless. The stones felt lifeless, and the town seemed to be made of dead stone. Human life moved slowly and reluctantly, despite the strong sun hanging low above.
At length they were in the plaza, where brilliant trees flowered in a blaze of pure scarlet, and some in pure lavender, around the basins of milky-looking water. Milky-dim the water bubbled up in the basins, and women, bleary with[Pg 95] sleep, uncombed, came from under the delapidated arches of the portales, and across the broken pavement, to fill their water-jars.
At last, they arrived at the plaza, where vibrant trees bloomed in bright scarlet and some in pure lavender, surrounding the basins of milky-looking water. The water bubbled softly in the basins, and women, tired and unkempt, emerged from beneath the rundown arches of the portales and crossed the cracked pavement to fill their water jars.
The tram stopped and they got down. The boy got down with the bags, and told them they must go to the river to take a boat.
The tram stopped and they got off. The boy stepped down with the bags and told them they needed to go to the river to catch a boat.
They followed obediently down the smashed pavements, where every moment you might twist your ankle or break your leg. Everywhere the same weary indifference and brokenness, a sense of dirt and of helplessness, squalor of far-gone indifference, under the perfect morning sky, in the pure sunshine and the pure Mexican air. The sense of life ebbing away, leaving dry ruin.
They walked dutifully along the broken sidewalks, where at any moment you could twist your ankle or break your leg. All around was the same tired indifference and decay, an atmosphere of dirt and helplessness, a squalor born of long-standing apathy, beneath the flawless morning sky, in the bright sunshine and clean Mexican air. There was a feeling of life fading away, leaving behind arid ruins.
They came to the edge of the town, to a dusty, humped bridge, a broken wall, a pale-brown stream flowing full. Below the bridge a cluster of men.
They reached the outskirts of the town, to a dusty, arched bridge, a crumbling wall, and a pale-brown stream flowing strongly. Beneath the bridge, a group of men gathered.
Each one wanted her to hire his boat. She demanded a motor-boat: the boat from the hotel. They said there wasn’t one. She didn’t believe it. Then a dark-faced fellow with his black hair down his forehead, and a certain intensity in his eyes, said: Yes, yes; The Hotel had a boat, but it was broken. She must take a row-boat. In an hour and a half he would row her there.
Each of them wanted her to rent their boat. She insisted on a motorboat: the one from the hotel. They said there wasn’t one. She didn’t believe them. Then a dark-faced guy with black hair falling over his forehead and a certain intensity in his eyes said: Yes, yes; the hotel had a boat, but it was broken. She had to take a rowboat. In an hour and a half, he would row her there.
“How long?” said Kate.
"How long?" asked Kate.
“An hour and a half.”
"90 minutes."
“And I am so hungry!” cried Kate. “How much do you charge?”
“And I’m so hungry!” cried Kate. “How much do you charge?”
“Two pesos.” He held up two fingers.
“Two pesos.” He raised two fingers.
Kate said yes, and he ran down to his boat. Then she noticed he was a cripple with inturned feet. But how quick and strong!
Kate said yes, and he ran down to his boat. Then she noticed he had a disability with his feet turned in. But he was so quick and strong!
She climbed with Villiers down the broken bank to the river, and in a moment they were in the boat. Pale green willow trees fringed from the earthen banks to the fuller-flowing, pale-brown water. The river was not very wide, between deep banks. They slipped under the bridge, and past a funny high barge with rows of seats. The boatman said it went up the river to Jocotlan: and he waved his hand to show the direction. They were slipping down-stream, between lonely banks of willow-trees.
She climbed down the crumbling bank to the river with Villiers, and in no time, they were in the boat. Pale green willow trees lined the earthen banks, leading to the fuller-flowing, pale-brown water. The river wasn’t very wide, with deep banks on either side. They glided under the bridge and past a quirky high barge with rows of seats. The boatman mentioned it went up the river to Jocotlan and waved his hand to indicate the direction. They drifted downstream, between isolated banks of willow trees.
The crippled boatman was pulling hard, with great strength and energy. When she spoke to him in her bad[Pg 96] Spanish and he found it hard to understand, he knitted his brow a little, anxiously. And when she laughed he smiled at her with such a beautiful gentleness, sensitive, wistful, quick. She felt he was naturally honest and truthful, and generous. There was a beauty in these men, a wistful beauty and a great physical strength. Why had she felt so bitterly about the country?
The disabled boatman was pulling hard, with a lot of strength and energy. When she spoke to him in her broken Spanish, which he found difficult to understand, he furrowed his brow a bit, worried. And when she laughed, he smiled at her with such gentle beauty—sensitive, wistful, quick. She felt he was genuinely honest, truthful, and generous. There was a beauty in these men, a bittersweet beauty along with great physical strength. Why had she felt so negatively about the country?
Morning was still young on the pale buff river, between the silent earthen banks. There was a blue dimness in the lower air, and black water-fowl ran swiftly, unconcernedly back and forth from the river’s edge, on the dry, baked banks that were treeless now, and wider. They had entered a wide river, from the narrow one. The blueness and moistness of the dissolved night seemed to linger under the scattered pepper-trees of the far shore.
Morning was still early on the pale buff river, between the quiet earthen banks. There was a blue haze in the lower air, and black waterfowl moved quickly, unbothered, back and forth from the river’s edge on the dry, cracked banks that were now treeless and wider. They had entered a broad river from the narrow one. The blueness and dampness of the fading night seemed to hang underneath the scattered pepper trees on the far shore.
The boatman rowed short and hard upon the flimsy, soft, sperm-like water, only pausing at moments swiftly to smear the sweat from his face with an old rag he kept on the bench beside him. The sweat ran from his bronze-brown skin like water, and the black hair on his high-domed, Indian head, smoked with wetness.
The boatman paddled quickly and forcefully on the thin, soft, sperm-like water, only taking brief breaks to wipe the sweat from his face with an old rag he had on the bench next to him. The sweat flowed from his bronze-brown skin like water, and the black hair on his high-domed Indian head was soaked.
“There is no hurry,” said Kate, smiling to him.
“There’s no rush,” Kate said with a smile.
“What does the Señorita say?”
“What does the Miss say?”
“There is no hurry,” she repeated.
"Take your time," she repeated.
He paused, smiling, breathing deeply, and explained that now he was rowing against stream. This wider river flowed out of the lake, full and heavy. See! even as he rested a moment, the boat began to turn and drift! He quickly took his oars.
He paused, smiling and breathing deeply, and explained that now he was rowing upstream. This wider river flowed out of the lake, full and heavy. Look! Even as he took a moment to rest, the boat started to turn and drift! He quickly grabbed his oars.
The boat moved slowly, in the hush of departed night, upon the soft, full-flowing buff water, that carried little tufts of floating water-hyacinth. Some willow-trees stood near the edge, and some pepper trees of most delicate green foliage. Beyond the trees and the level of the shores, big hills rose up to high, blunt points, baked incredibly dry, like biscuit. The blue sky settled against them nakedly, they were leafless and lifeless save for the iron-green shafts of the organ cactus, that glistered blackly, yet atmospherically, in the ochreous aridity. This was Mexico again, stark-dry and luminous with powerful light, cruel and unreal.
The boat drifted slowly in the quiet of the night that had just passed, on the smooth, gently flowing water that carried little clumps of floating water-hyacinth. Some willow trees stood close to the edge, along with delicate green pepper trees. Beyond the trees and the shoreline, large hills rose sharply to flat tops, parched like crackers. The blue sky hung against them starkly; they were bare and lifeless except for the dark green spikes of the organ cactus, which shone darkly yet ethereally in the dry, yellowish landscape. This was Mexico once more, starkly dry and bright with intense light, harsh and surreal.
On a flat near the river a peon, perched on the rump of his ass, was slowly driving five luxurious cows towards the[Pg 97] water to drink. The big black-and-white animals stepped in a dream-pace past the pepper-trees to the bank, like moving pieces of light-and-shade: the dun cows trailed after, in the incredible silence and brilliance of the morning.
On a flat area by the river, a laborer, sitting on his donkey, was slowly guiding five beautiful cows toward the[Pg 97] water to drink. The big black-and-white cows walked in a dreamy rhythm past the pepper trees to the riverbank, like moving pieces of light and shadow: the brown cows followed behind, in the amazing silence and brightness of the morning.
Earth, air, water were all silent with new light, the last blue of night dissolving like a breath. No sound, even no life. The great light was stronger than life itself. Only, up in the blue, some turkey-buzzards were wheeling with dirty-edged wings, as everwhere in Mexico.
Earth, air, and water were all quiet in the new light, the last blue of night fading away like a breath. There was no sound, not even life. The bright light was more powerful than life itself. Only, up in the blue sky, some turkey vultures were gliding with ragged wings, as they do everywhere in Mexico.
“Don’t hurry!” Kate said again to the boatman, who was again mopping his face, while his black hair ran sweat. “We can go slowly.”
“Don’t rush!” Kate said again to the boatman, who was mopping his brow once more, his dark hair soaked with sweat. “We can take our time.”
The man smiled deprecatingly.
The man smiled self-deprecatingly.
“If the Señorita will sit in the back,” he said.
“If the young lady will sit in the back,” he said.
Kate did not understand his request at first. He had rowed in towards a bend in the right bank, to be out of the current. On the left bank Kate had noticed some men bathing: men whose wet skins flashed with the beautiful brown-rose colour and glitter of the naked natives, and one stout man with the curious creamy-biscuit skin of the city Mexicans. Low against the water across-stream she watched the glitter of naked men, half-immersed in the river.
Kate didn’t get his request at first. He had rowed toward a bend in the right bank to avoid the current. On the left bank, Kate noticed some men bathing: men whose wet skin shimmered with the beautiful brown-rose color and shine of the naked locals, and one chubby guy with the strange creamy-biscuit skin of the city Mexicans. Low against the water across the stream, she watched the shine of naked men, half-submerged in the river.
She rose to step back into the stern of the boat, where Villiers was. As she did so, she saw a dark head and the flashing ruddy shoulders of a man swimming towards the boat. She wavered—and as she was sitting down, the man stood up in the water and was wading near, the water washing at the loose little cloth he had round his loins. He was smooth and wet and of a lovely colour, with the rich smooth-muscled physique of the Indians. He was coming towards the boat, pushing back his hair from his forehead.
She got up to step back into the back of the boat, where Villiers was. As she did, she noticed a dark-haired man with broad shoulders swimming toward them. She hesitated—and just as she was about to sit down, the man stood up in the water, wading closer, the water lapping around the loose cloth wrapped around his waist. He was sleek and wet, with a beautiful skin tone, possessing the toned, smooth physique typical of Indian men. He was heading toward the boat, slicking his hair back from his forehead.
The boatman watched him, transfixed, without surprise, a little subtle half-smile, perhaps of mockery, round his nose. As if he had expected it!
The boatman watched him, captivated, without any surprise, a slight, sly half-smile, maybe a hint of mockery, on his face. As if he had seen this coming!
“Where are you going?” asked the man in the water, the brown river running softly at his strong thighs.
“Where are you headed?” asked the man in the water, the brown river gently flowing around his strong thighs.
The boatman waited a moment for his patrons to answer, then, seeing they were silent, replied in a low, unwilling tone:
The boatman paused for a moment, waiting for his customers to respond. When he noticed they remained quiet, he answered in a soft, reluctant tone:
“Orilla.”
“Shore.”
The man in the water took hold of the stern of the boat, as the boatman softly touched the water with the oars to keep[Pg 98] her straight, and he threw back his longish black hair with a certain effrontery.
The guy in the water grabbed the back of the boat while the boatman gently dipped the oars in the water to keep it steady, and he tossed his long black hair back with a bit of attitude.
“Do you know whom the lake belongs to?” he asked, with the same effrontery.
“Do you know who owns the lake?” he asked, with the same boldness.
“What do you say?” asked Kate, haughty.
“What do you think?” asked Kate, arrogantly.
“If you know whom the lake belongs to?” the young man in the water repeated.
“If you know who the lake belongs to?” the young man in the water repeated.
“To whom?” said Kate, flustered.
"Who?" said Kate, flustered.
“To the old gods of Mexico,” the stranger said. “You have to make a tribute to Quetzalcoatl, if you go on the lake.”
“To the ancient gods of Mexico,” the stranger said. “You need to make a tribute to Quetzalcoatl if you go out on the lake.”
The strange calm effrontery of it! But truly Mexican.
The bizarre, bold confidence of it! But really very Mexican.
“How?” said Kate.
“How?” asked Kate.
“You can give me something,” he said.
“You can give me something,” he said.
“But why should I give something to you, if it is a tribute to Quetzalcoatl?” she stammered.
“But why should I give you something if it's a tribute to Quetzalcoatl?” she stammered.
“I am Quetzalcoatl’s man, I,” he replied, with calm effrontery.
“I am Quetzalcoatl’s guy, I,” he replied, with confident boldness.
“And if I don’t give you anything?” she said.
“And what if I don’t give you anything?” she said.
He lifted his shoulders and spread his free hand, staggering a little, losing his footing in the water as he did so.
He shrugged his shoulders and spread his free hand, stumbling a bit and losing his balance in the water as he did so.
“If you wish to make an enemy of the lake!—” he said, coolly, as he recovered his balance.
“If you want to make an enemy of the lake!” he said, calmly, as he regained his balance.
And then for the first time he looked straight at her. And as he did so, the demonish effrontery died down again, and the peculiar American tension slackened and left him.
And then for the first time, he looked directly at her. As he did, the devilish boldness faded away, and the strange American tension eased and released him.
He gave a slight wave of dismissal with his free hand, and pushed the boat gently forward.
He gave a little wave of dismissal with his free hand and gently pushed the boat forward.
“But it doesn’t matter,” he said, with a slight insolent jerk of his head sideways, and a faint, insolent smile. “We will wait till the Morning Star rises.”
“But it doesn't matter,” he said, with a slight dismissive jerk of his head to the side and a faint, cheeky smile. “We'll wait until the Morning Star rises.”
The boatman softly but powerfully pulled the oars. The man in the water stood with the sun on his powerful chest, looking after the boat in half-seeing abstraction. His eyes had taken again the peculiar gleaming far-awayness, suspended between the realities, which, Kate suddenly realised, was the central look in the native eyes. The boatman, rowing away, was glancing back at the man who stood in the water, and his face, too, had the abstracted, transfigured look of a man perfectly suspended between the world’s two strenuous wings of energy. A look of extraordinary, arresting beauty, the silent, vulnerable centre of all life’s quivering,[Pg 99] like the nucleus gleaming in tranquil suspense, within a cell.
The boatman quietly but strongly pulled the oars. The man in the water stood with the sun on his muscular chest, watching the boat with a distant gaze. His eyes had taken on that unique shimmering look of being far away, caught between realities, which Kate suddenly realized was the central gaze in the native’s eyes. The boatman, rowing away, glanced back at the man in the water, and his face also showed that abstract, transformed look of someone perfectly caught between the world’s two intense forces of energy. It was a look of extraordinary, captivating beauty, the silent, vulnerable center of all life’s trembling, like the nucleus shining in calm suspense within a cell.[Pg 99]
“What does he mean,” said Kate, “by ‘We will wait till the Morning Star rises?’”
“What does he mean,” said Kate, “by ‘We will wait till the Morning Star rises?’”
The man smiled slowly.
The guy smiled slowly.
“It is a name,” he said.
“It’s just a name,” he said.
And he seemed to know no more. But the symbolism had evidently the power to soothe and sustain him.
And he seemed to understand no more. But the symbolism clearly had the power to comfort and support him.
“Why did he come and speak to us?” asked Kate.
“Why did he come and talk to us?” asked Kate.
“He is one of those of the god Quetzalcoatl, Señorita.”
"He is one of those of the god Quetzalcoatl, Miss."
“And you? are you one too?”
“And you? Are you one too?”
“Who knows!” said the man, putting his head on one side. Then he added: “I think so. We are many.”
“Who knows!” said the man, tilting his head to the side. Then he added: “I think so. There are a lot of us.”
He watched Kate’s face with that gleaming, intense semi-abstraction, a gleam that hung unwavering in his black eyes, and which suddenly reminded Kate of the morning star, or the evening star, hanging perfect between night and the sun.
He stared at Kate’s face with that shining, intense look, a gleam that stayed steady in his dark eyes, and which suddenly made Kate think of the morning star, or the evening star, perfectly balanced between night and the sun.
“You have the morning star in your eyes,” she said to the man.
“You have the morning star in your eyes,” she told the man.
He flashed her a smile of extraordinary beauty.
He gave her a smile that was incredibly beautiful.
“The Señorita understands,” he said.
"The young woman understands," he said.
His face changed again to a dark-brown mask, like semi-transparent stone, and he rowed with all his might. Ahead, the river was widening, the banks were growing lower, down to the water’s level, like shoals planted with willow trees and with reeds. Above the willow trees a square white sail was standing, as if erected on the land.
His face shifted again into a dark-brown mask, almost like translucent stone, and he paddled with all his strength. Up ahead, the river was broadening, the banks were lowering down to the water’s edge, resembling shallow areas filled with willow trees and reeds. Above the willow trees, a square white sail was raised, as if it were planted on the ground.
“Is the lake so near?” said Kate.
“Is the lake really that close?” Kate asked.
The man hastily mopped his running wet face.
The man quickly wiped his sweaty face.
“Yes, Señorita! The sailing boats are waiting for the wind, to come into the river. We will pass by the canal.”
“Yes, Miss! The sailboats are waiting for the wind to come into the river. We’ll pass by the canal.”
He indicated with a backward movement of the head a narrow, twisting passage of water between deep reeds. It made Kate think of the little river Anapo: the same mystery unbroken. The boatman, with creases half of sadness and half of exaltation in his bronze, still face, was pulling with all his might. Water-fowl went swimming into the reeds, or rose on wing and wheeled into the blue air. Some willow trees hung a dripping, vivid green, in the stark dry country. The stream was narrow and winding. With a nonchalant motion, first of the right then of the left hand, Villiers was[Pg 100] guiding the boatman, to keep him from running aground in the winding, narrow water-way.
He nodded toward a narrow, twisting waterway between dense reeds. It reminded Kate of the little river Anapo, with the same uninterrupted mystery. The boatman, his bronze face lined with a mix of sadness and joy, was pulling with all his strength. Waterfowl swam into the reeds or took off into the clear blue sky. Some willow trees dripped with vibrant green in the stark, dry landscape. The stream was thin and winding. With a casual motion, first with his right hand and then his left, Villiers guided the boatman to prevent them from running aground in the narrow, twisting waterway.[Pg 100]
And this put Villiers at his ease, to have something practical and slightly mechanical to do and to assert. He was striking the American note once more, of mechanical dominance.
And this relaxed Villiers, as he had something practical and somewhat mechanical to engage in and prove. He was hitting that American vibe again, emphasizing mechanical supremacy.
All the other business had left him incomprehending, and when he asked Kate, she had pretended not to hear him. She sensed a certain delicate, tender mystery in the river, in the naked man in the water, in the boatman, and she could not bear to have it subjected to the tough American flippancy. She was weary to death of American automatism and American flippant toughness. It gave her a feeling of nausea.
All the other stuff had left him confused, and when he asked Kate, she acted like she didn't hear him. She felt a certain delicate, tender mystery in the river, in the naked man in the water, in the boatman, and she couldn't stand the idea of it being exposed to the harsh American sarcasm. She was exhausted by American automatism and that casual American toughness. It made her feel nauseous.
“Quite a well-built fellow, that one who laid hold of the boat. What did he want, anyway?” Villiers insisted.
“Looks like a pretty strong guy, the one who grabbed the boat. What was he after, anyway?” Villiers pressed.
“Nothing!” said Kate.
“Nothing!” Kate said.
They were slipping out past the clay-coloured, loose stony edges of the land, through a surge of ripples, into the wide white light of the lake. A breeze was coming from the east, out of the upright morning, and the surface of the shallow, flimsy, dun-coloured water was in motion. Shoal-water rustled near at hand. Out to the open, large, square white sails were stepping gingerly forward, and beyond the buff-coloured, pale desert of water rose far-away blue, sharp hills of the other side, many miles away, pure pale blue with distance, yet sharp-edged and clear in form.
They were slipping past the clay-colored, loose stony edges of the land, through a wave of ripples, into the bright white light of the lake. A breeze was blowing from the east, out of the fresh morning, and the surface of the shallow, flimsy, tan-colored water was moving. The shallows rustled nearby. Out in the open, large, square white sails were cautiously moving forward, and beyond the pale, sandy desert of water rose distant blue, sharp hills on the other side, many miles away, a pure pale blue from the distance, yet sharply defined and clear in shape.
“Now,” said the boatman, smiling to Kate, “it is easier. Now we are out of the current.”
“Now,” said the boatman, smiling at Kate, “it's easier. We're out of the current now.”
He pulled rhythmically through the frail-rippling, sperm-like water, with a sense of peace. And for the first time Kate felt she had met the mystery of the natives, the strange and mysterious gentleness between a scylla and a charybdis of violence; the small poised, perfect body of the bird that waves wings of thunder and wings of fire and night, in its flight. But central between the flash of day and the black of night, between the flash of lightning and the break of thunder, the still, soft body of the bird poised and soaring, forever. The mystery of the evening-star brilliant in silence and distance between the downward-surging plunge of the sun and the vast, hollow seething of inpouring night. The magnificence of the watchful morning-star, that watches[Pg 101] between the night and the day, the gleaming clue to the two opposites.
He swam rhythmically through the gently rippling water, feeling a sense of calm. And for the first time, Kate felt she had encountered the mystery of the locals, the strange and delicate balance between chaos and gentleness; the small, perfectly shaped body of the bird that moves with wings of thunder and flames and darkness in its flight. But right between the brightness of day and the darkness of night, between flashes of lightning and the sound of thunder, the quiet, soft body of the bird hovered and soared, endlessly. The mystery of the evening star, shining brilliantly in the silence and distance, caught between the sinking dive of the sun and the vast, turbulent arrival of night. The splendor of the watchful morning star, keeping an eye on the transition between night and day, the shining link to the two opposing forces.[Pg 101]
This kind of frail, pure sympathy she felt at the moment between herself and the boatman, between herself and the man who had spoken from the water. And she was not going to have it broken by Villiers’ American jokes.
This kind of fragile, genuine sympathy she felt at that moment between herself and the boatman, between herself and the man who had spoken from the water. And she wasn’t going to let Villiers’ American jokes ruin it.
There was a sound of breaking water. The boatman drew away, and pointed across to where a canoa, a native sailing-boat, was lying at an angle. She had run aground in a wind, and now must wait till another wind would carry her off the submerged bank again. Another boat was coming down the breeze, steering cautiously among the shoals, for the river outlet. She was piled high with petates, the native leaf mats, above her hollowed black sides. And bare-legged men with loose white drawers rolled up, and brown chests showing, were running with poles as the shallows heaved up again, pushing her off, and balancing their huge hats with small, bird-like shakes of the head.
There was the sound of water splashing. The boatman pulled away and pointed to where a canoa, a local sailing boat, was stuck at an angle. It had run aground in the wind and now had to wait for another gust to lift it off the submerged bank. Another boat was approaching with the wind, navigating carefully through the shallow areas toward the river’s exit. It was heavily loaded with petates, the traditional leaf mats, piled high above its dark, hollow sides. Bare-legged men wearing loose white shorts and showing their tanned chests were running with poles as the shallow water surged again, pushing it free and balancing their large hats with quick, bird-like nods of their heads.
Beyond the boats, sea-wards, were rocks outcropping and strange birds like pelicans standing in silhouette, motionless.
Beyond the boats, towards the sea, there were rocks jutting out and strange birds like pelicans standing in silhouette, still.
They had been crossing a bay of the lake-shore, and were nearing the hotel. It stood on a parched dry bank above the pale-brown water, a long, low building amid a tender green of bananas and pepper-trees. Everywhere the shores rose up pale and cruelly dry, dry to cruelty, and on the little hills the dark statues of the organ cactus poised in nothingness.
They had been walking along a bay of the lakeshore and were getting close to the hotel. It was situated on a dry bank above the pale-brown water, a long, low building surrounded by the soft green of banana and pepper trees. The shores everywhere rose up, stark and painfully dry, and on the small hills, the dark shapes of the organ cactus stood in isolation.
There was a broken-down landing-place, and a boat-house in the distance, and someone in white flannel trousers was standing on the broken masonry. Upon the filmy water ducks and black water-fowl bobbed like corks. The bottom was stony. The boatman suddenly backed the boat, and pulled round. He pushed up his sleeve and hung over the bows, reaching into the water. With a quick motion he grabbed something, and scrambled into the boat again. He was holding in the pale-skinned hollow of his palm a little earthenware pot, crusted by the lake deposit.
There was a rundown landing area and a boathouse in the distance, and someone in white pants was standing on the crumbling stone. Ducks and dark waterfowl floated on the shimmering water like corks. The bottom was rocky. The boatman suddenly reversed the boat and turned it around. He pushed up his sleeve and leaned over the front, reaching into the water. In one swift motion, he grabbed something and scrambled back into the boat. He was holding a small earthen pot in the pale hollow of his hand, covered in lake sediment.
“What is it?” she said.
“What’s up?” she said.
“Ollitta of the gods,” he said. “Of the old dead gods. Take it, Señorita.”
“Ollitta of the gods,” he said. “Of the ancient dead gods. Take it, Miss.”
“You must let me pay for it,” she said.
“You have to let me pay for it,” she said.
“No, Señorita. It is yours,” said the man, with that[Pg 102] sensitive, masculine sincerity which comes sometimes so quickly from a native.
“No, Miss. It’s yours,” the man said, with that[Pg 102] heartfelt, masculine sincerity that sometimes comes so easily from a local.
It was a little, rough round pot with protuberances.
It was a small, rough round jar with bumps on the surface.
“Look!” said the man, reaching again for the little pot. He turned it upside-down, and she saw cut-in eyes and the sticking-out ears of an animal’s head.
“Look!” said the man, reaching again for the little pot. He turned it upside down, and she saw carved eyes and the protruding ears of an animal's head.
“A cat!” she exclaimed. “It is a cat.”
“A cat!” she said. “It’s a cat.”
“Or a coyote!”
“Or a coyote!”
“A coyote!”
“A coyote!”
“Let’s look!” said Villiers. “Why how awfully interesting! Do you think it’s old?”
“Let’s take a look!” said Villiers. “Wow, this is really interesting! Do you think it’s old?”
“It is old?” Kate asked.
"Is it old?" Kate asked.
“The time of the old gods,” said the boatman. Then with a sudden smile: “The dead gods don’t eat much rice, they only want little casseroles while they are bone under the water.” And he looked her in the eyes.
“The time of the old gods,” said the boatman. Then with a sudden smile: “The dead gods don’t eat much rice; they only want little casseroles while they are bones under the water.” And he looked her in the eyes.
“While they are bone?” she repeated. And she realised he meant the skeletons of gods that cannot die.
“While they are bone?” she repeated. And she realized he meant the skeletons of gods that cannot die.
They were at the landing stage; or rather, at the heap of collapsed masonry which had once been a landing stage. The boatman got out and held the boat steady while Kate and Villiers landed. Then he scrambled up with the bags.
They were at the landing stage; or rather, at the pile of crumbled bricks that used to be a landing stage. The boatman got out and held the boat steady while Kate and Villiers got off. Then he climbed up with the bags.
The man in white trousers, and a mozo appeared. It was the hotel manager. Kate paid the boatman.
The man in white pants and a mozo showed up. It was the hotel manager. Kate paid the boatman.
“Adios, Señorita!” he said with a smile. “May you go with Quetzalcoatl.”
“Goodbye, Miss!” he said with a smile. “I hope you travel with Quetzalcoatl.”
“Yes!” she cried. “Goodbye!”
“Yes!” she shouted. “Goodbye!”
They went up the slope between the tattered bananas, whose ragged leaves were making a hushed, distant patter in the breeze. The green fruit curved out its bristly-soft bunch, the purple flower-bud depending stiffly.
They walked up the incline between the worn banana plants, their tattered leaves creating a soft, distant rustle in the breeze. The green fruit hung in a fuzzy-soft cluster, with the purple flower bud sticking out.
The German manager came to talk to them: a young man of about forty, with his blue eyes going opaque and stony behind his spectacles, though the centres were keen. Evidently a German who had been many years out in Mexico—out in the lonely places. The rather stiff look, the slight look of fear in the soul—not physical fear—and the look of defeat, characteristic of the European who has long been subjected to the unbroken spirit of place! But the defeat was in the soul, not the will.
The German manager approached them: a young man around forty, with blue eyes that had become dull and cold behind his glasses, though the centers were sharp. Clearly a German who had spent many years in Mexico—out in the remote areas. He had a somewhat stiff demeanor, a hint of fear in his soul—not physical fear—and an expression of defeat, typical of a European who has long endured the relentless influence of the environment! However, the defeat was felt in the soul, not in the will.
He showed Kate to her room in the unfinished quarter, and ordered her breakfast. The hotel consisted of an old[Pg 103] low ranch-house with a verandah—and this was the dining-room, lounge, kitchen and office. Then there was a two-storey new wing, with a smart bath-room between each two bedrooms, and almost up-to-date fittings: very incongruous.
He took Kate to her room in the unfinished section and ordered her breakfast. The hotel was an old low ranch house with a porch, which served as the dining room, lounge, kitchen, and office. Then there was a new two-story wing, with a stylish bathroom between every two bedrooms, featuring almost modern fixtures; it felt very out of place.
But the new wing was unfinished—had been unfinished for a dozen years and more, the work abandoned when Porfirio Diaz fled. Now it would probably never be finished.
But the new wing was incomplete—had been incomplete for over a dozen years, the work left undone when Porfirio Diaz escaped. Now it was unlikely to ever be completed.
And this is Mexico. Whatever pretentiousness and modern improvements it may have, outside the capital, they are either smashed or raw and unfinished, with rusty bones of iron girders sticking out.
And this is Mexico. No matter how much pretentiousness and modern upgrades it may have, outside the capital, they’re either ruined or still in the works, with rusty iron girders sticking out.
Kate washed her hands and went down to breakfast. Before the long verandah of the old ranch-house, the green pepper-trees dropped like green light, and small cardinal birds with scarlet bodies and blazing impertinent heads like poppy-buds flashed among the pinkish pepper-heads, closing their brown wings upon the audacity of their glowing redness. A train of geese passed in the glaring sun, automatic, towards the eternal tremble of pale, earth-coloured water beyond the stones.
Kate washed her hands and headed down to breakfast. In front of the long porch of the old ranch house, the green pepper trees swayed like bright green lights, and small cardinal birds with bright red bodies and bold heads like poppy buds flitted among the pinkish pepper heads, folding their brown wings over the boldness of their vibrant color. A line of geese passed in the glaring sun, moving automatically towards the endless shimmer of pale, earth-toned water beyond the stones.
It was a place with a strange atmosphere: stony, hard, broken, with round cruel hills and the many-fluted bunches of the organ-cactus behind the old house, and an ancient road trailing past, deep in ancient dust. A touch of mystery and cruelty, the stonyness of fear, a lingering, cruel sacredness.
It was a place with an odd vibe: stony, harsh, broken, with round, harsh hills and the many-pronged clusters of the organ cactus behind the old house, and an old road winding by, coated in ancient dust. It had a hint of mystery and harshness, the stoniness of fear, a persistent, painful sacredness.
Kate loitered hungrily, and was glad when the Mexican in shirt-sleeves and patched trousers, another lingering remnant of Don Porfirio’s day, brought her her eggs and coffee.
Kate lingered hungrily and felt relieved when the Mexican man in a short-sleeved shirt and patched trousers, a leftover from Don Porfirio's era, brought her the eggs and coffee.
He was muted as everything about the place seemed muted, even the very stones and the water. Only those poppies on wing, the cardinal birds, gave a sense of liveliness: and they were uncanny.
He felt silent, just like everything around him seemed silent, even the stones and the water. Only the poppies in the air and the cardinal birds brought a sense of life: and they were strange.
So swiftly one’s moods changed! In the boat, she had glimpsed the superb rich stillness of the morning-star, the poignant intermediate flashing its quiet between the energies of the cosmos. She had seen it in the black eyes of the natives, in the sunrise of the man’s rich, still body, Indian-warm.
So quickly one’s moods shifted! In the boat, she had glimpsed the stunning calm of the morning star, the touching moment of tranquility shining softly between the forces of the universe. She had seen it in the dark eyes of the locals, in the sunrise on the man’s rich, still body, warm like an Indian summer.
And now again already the silence was of vacuity, arrest, and cruelty: the uncanny empty unbearableness of many Mexican mornings. Already she was uneasy, suffering from[Pg 104] the malaise which tortures one inwardly in that country of cactuses.
And now again, the silence felt empty, frozen, and harsh: the eerie, unbearable emptiness of many Mexican mornings. She was already feeling restless, plagued by the discomfort that eats away at you inside in that land of cacti.[Pg 104]
She went up to her room, pausing at the corridor window to look out at the savage little hills that stood at the back of the hotel in dessicated heaps, with the dark-green bulks of organ-cactus sticking up mechanically and sinister, sombre in all the glare. Grey ground-squirrels like rats slithered ceaselessly around. Sinister, strangely dark and sinister, in the great glare of the sun!
She went up to her room, stopping at the corridor window to look out at the rough little hills behind the hotel, piled up dry and uneven, with the dark green shapes of organ cacti sticking up stiffly and ominously in the bright light. Grey ground squirrels moved around like rats, scurrying endlessly. Ominous, oddly dark and eerie, in the glaring sunlight!
She went to her room to be alone. Below her window, in the bricks and fallen rubble of unfinished masonry, a huge white turkey-cock, dim-white, strutted with his brown hens. And sometimes he stretched out his pink wattles and gave vent to fierce, powerful turkey-yelps, like some strong dog yelping; or else he ruffled all his feathers like a great, soiled white peony, and chuffed, hissing here and there, raging the metal of his plumage.
She went to her room to be alone. Below her window, amidst the bricks and fallen debris of unfinished construction, a large white turkey strutted around with his brown hens. Occasionally, he would stretch out his pink wattles and let out loud, powerful turkey yelps, similar to a strong dog barking; or he would puff up his feathers like a big, dirty white peony, hissing and chuffing here and there, ruffling the metal of his plumage.
Below him, the eternal tremble of pale-earth, unreal waters, far beyond which rose the stiff resistance of mountains losing their pristine blue. Distinct, frail distances far off on the dry air, dim-seeing, yet sharp and edged with menace.
Below him, the constant shake of pale ground, unreal waters, and beyond that, the rigid resistance of mountains fading from their original blue. Clear, delicate distances far away in the dry air, blurry yet sharp and threatening.
Kate took her bath in the filmy water that was hardly like water at all. Then she went and sat on the collapsed masonry, in the shade of the boat-house below. Small white ducks bobbed about on the shallow water below her, or dived, raising clouds of submarine dust. A canoe came paddling in; a lean fellow with sinewy brown legs. He answered Kate’s nod with the aloof promptness of an Indian, made fast his canoe inside the boat-house, and was gone, stepping silent and barefoot over the bright green water-stones, and leaving a shadow, cold as flint, on the air behind him.
Kate took her bath in the murky water that barely resembled water at all. Then she sat down on the crumbled masonry in the shade of the boathouse below. Small white ducks floated around on the shallow water beneath her or dived, kicking up clouds of underwater sediment. A canoe paddled in; a lean guy with strong, tan legs. He acknowledged Kate's nod with the detached promptness of an Indian, secured his canoe inside the boathouse, and disappeared, stepping silently and barefoot over the bright green stones in the water, leaving a chill in the air behind him.
No sound on the morning save a faint touching of water, and the occasional powerful yelping of the turkey-cock. Silence, an aboriginal, empty silence, as of life withheld. The vacuity of a Mexican morning. Resounding sometimes to the turkey-cock.
No sound in the morning except for a soft splashing of water and the occasional loud call of the turkey. Silence, a primal, empty silence, as if life was withheld. The emptiness of a Mexican morning, sometimes echoing with the turkey’s call.
And the great, lymphatic expanse of water, like a sea, trembling, trembling, trembling to a far distance, to the mountains of substantial nothingness.
And the vast, lifeless stretch of water, like a sea, quivering, quivering, quivering into the distance, towards the mountains of solid emptiness.
Near at hand, a ragged shifting of banana trees, bare hills[Pg 105] with immobile cactus, and to the left, a hacienda with peon’s square mud boxes of houses. An occasional ranchero in skin-tight trousers and big hat, rode trotting through the dust on a small horse, or peons on the rump of their asses, in floppy white cotton, going like ghosts.
Nearby, a scruffy cluster of banana trees and bare hills with still cactuses, and to the left, a ranch with workers' small mud houses. Occasionally, a rancher in tight pants and a big hat trotted through the dust on a small horse, while workers, dressed in loose white cotton, moved like ghosts on their donkeys.
Always something ghostly. The morning passing all of a piece, empty, vacuous. All sound withheld, all life withheld, everything holding back. The land so dry as to have a quality of invisibility, the water earth-filmy, hardly water at all. The lymphatic milk of fishes, somebody said.
Always something ghostly. The morning drags on, empty and hollow. No sounds, no life, everything holding back. The land so dry it feels almost invisible, the water more like a thin film than actual water. The lymphatic milk of fishes, someone said.
[Pg 106]
[Pg 106]
CHAP: VI. THE MOVE DOWN THE LAKE.
In Portfirio Diaz’ day, the Lake-side began to be the Riviera of Mexico, and Orilla was to be the Nice, or at least, the Mentone of the country. But revolutions started erupting again, and in 1911 Don Portfirio fled to Paris with, it is said, thirty million gold pesos in his pocket: a peso being half a dollar, nearly half-a-crown. But we need not believe all that is said, especially by a man’s enemies.
In Porfirio Diaz's time, the lakeside started becoming the Riviera of Mexico, and Orilla was meant to be the Nice, or at least the Mentone of the country. But revolutions began breaking out again, and in 1911, Don Porfirio fled to Paris with, reportedly, thirty million gold pesos in his pocket: a peso being half a dollar, roughly half a crown. But we shouldn't take everything that's said at face value, especially when it comes from a man's enemies.
During the subsequent revolutions, Orilla, which had begun to be a winter paradise for the Americans, lapsed back into barbarism and broken brickwork. In 1921 a feeble new start had been made.
During the following revolutions, Orilla, which had started to become a winter paradise for Americans, fell back into chaos and crumbling buildings. In 1921, a weak new beginning had been made.
The place belonged to a German-Mexican family, who also owned the adjacent hacienda. They acquired the property from the American Hotel Company, who had undertaken to develop the lake-shore, and who had gone bankrupt during the various revolutions.
The place belonged to a German-Mexican family, who also owned the adjacent hacienda. They acquired the property from the American Hotel Company, which had taken on the development of the lakeshore, but went bankrupt during the various revolutions.
The German-Mexican owners were not popular with the natives. An angel from heaven would not have been popular, these years, if he had been known as the owner of property. However, in 1921 the hotel was very modestly opened again, with an American manager.
The German-Mexican owners weren’t well-liked by the locals. Even an angel from heaven wouldn't have been popular during these years if they were known to own property. However, in 1921, the hotel was reopened very modestly, with an American manager.
Towards the end of the year, José, son of the German-Mexican owner, came to stay with his wife and children in the hotel, in the new wing. José was a bit of a fool, as most foreigners are, after the first generation in Mexico. Having business to settle, he went into Guadalajara to the bank and returned with a thousand gold pesos in a bag, keeping the matter, as he thought, a dead secret.
Towards the end of the year, José, the son of the German-Mexican owner, came to stay at the hotel with his wife and kids, in the new wing. José wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed, like many foreigners tend to be after the first generation in Mexico. He had some business to take care of, so he went into Guadalajara to the bank and came back with a thousand gold pesos in a bag, thinking he was keeping it all completely secret.
Everyone had just gone to bed, on a brilliant moonlight night in winter, when two men appeared in the yard calling for José: they had to speak to him. José, suspecting nothing, left his wife and two children, and went down. In a moment he called for the American manager. The manager, thinking it was some bargaining to be done, also came down. As he came out of the door, two men seized him by the arms, and said: “Don’t make a noise!”
Everyone had just gone to bed on a bright winter night with a beautiful moon when two men showed up in the yard calling for José: they needed to talk to him. José, not suspecting anything, left his wife and two kids and went down. In a moment, he called for the American manager. The manager, thinking it was just some negotiation, also came downstairs. As he stepped out the door, two men grabbed him by the arms and said: “Don’t make a noise!”
“What’s amiss?” said Bell, who had built up Orilla, and had been twenty years on the lake.
“What’s wrong?” said Bell, who had developed Orilla and had spent twenty years on the lake.
[Pg 107]
[Pg 107]
Then he noticed that two other men had hold of José. “Come,” they said.
Then he saw that two other men were holding on to José. "Come," they said.
There were five Mexicans—Indians, or half-Indians—and the two captives. They went, the captives in slippers and shirt-sleeves, to the little office away at the end of the other part of the hotel, which had been the old ranch-house.
There were five Mexicans—Indians or half-Indians—and the two captives. They walked to the small office at the far end of the other section of the hotel, which used to be the old ranch house, with the captives in slippers and short sleeves.
“What do you want?” said Bell.
“What do you want?” asked Bell.
“Give us the money,” said the bandits.
“Hand over the money,” said the bandits.
“Oh, all right,” said the American. There were a few pesos only in the safe. He opened, showed them, and they took the money.
“Oh, fine,” said the American. There were only a few pesos in the safe. He opened it, showed them, and they took the money.
“Now give us the rest,” they said.
“Now give us the rest,” they said.
“There is no more,” said the manager, in all sincerity; for José had not confessed to the thousand pesos.
“There’s no more,” said the manager, honestly; for José hadn't admitted to the thousand pesos.
The five peons then began to search the poor little office. They found a pile of red blankets—which they appropriated—and a few bottles of red wine—which they drank.
The five workers then started to search the small office. They found a stack of red blankets—which they took for themselves—and a few bottles of red wine—which they drank.
“Now,” they said, “give us the money.”
“Now,” they said, “hand over the money.”
“I can’t give you what there isn’t to give,” said the manager.
“I can’t give you what I don’t have,” said the manager.
“Good!” they said, and pulled out the hideous machetes, the heavy knives of the Mexicans.
“Great!” they said, pulling out the ugly machetes, the heavy knives of the Mexicans.
José, intimidated, produced the suit-case with the thousand pesos. The money was wrapped up in the corner of a blanket.
José, feeling intimidated, pulled out the suitcase with the thousand pesos. The money was wrapped up in a corner of a blanket.
“Now, come with us,” said the bandits.
“Now, come with us,” said the bandits.
“Where to?” asked the manager, beginning at last to be scared.
“Where to?” asked the manager, starting to feel scared at last.
“Only out on to the hill, where we will leave you, so that you cannot telephone to Ixtlahuacan before we have time to get away,” said the Indians.
“Just out to the hill, where we’ll leave you, so you can’t call Ixtlahuacan before we have a chance to get away,” said the Indians.
Outside, in the bright moon, the air was chill. The American shivered, in his trousers and shirt and a pair of bedroom slippers.
Outside, in the bright moonlight, the air was cool. The American shivered in his pants, shirt, and a pair of bedroom slippers.
“Let me take a coat,” he said.
“Let me grab a coat,” he said.
“Take a blanket,” said the tall Indian.
“Take a blanket,” said the tall Native American.
He took a blanket, and with two men holding his arms, he followed José, who was likewise held captive, out of the little gate, across the dust of the road, and up the steep little round hill on which the organ cactus thrust up their sinister clumps, like bunches of cruel fingers, in the moonlight. The hill was stony and steep, the going, slow. José,[Pg 108] a fat young man of twenty-eight, protested in the feeble manner of the well-to-do Mexicans.
He grabbed a blanket, and with two men holding his arms, he followed José, who was also being held captive, out of the small gate, across the dusty road, and up the steep little hill where the organ cactus jutted out with their ominous clumps, like clusters of cruel fingers, in the moonlight. The hill was rocky and steep, making it a slow climb. José,[Pg 108] a chubby young man of twenty-eight, complained weakly in the way that well-off Mexicans often do.
At last they came to the top of the hill. Three men took José apart, leaving Bell alone near a cactus clump. The moon shone in a perfect Mexican heaven. Below, the big lake glimmered faintly, stretching its length towards the west. The air was so clear, the mountains across, thirty miles away, stood sharp and still in the moonlight. And not a sound nor a motion anywhere! At the foot of the hill was the hacienda, with the peons asleep in their huts. But what help was there in them?
At last, they reached the top of the hill. Three men pulled José aside, leaving Bell alone by a cluster of cacti. The moon illuminated a perfect Mexican sky. Below, the large lake sparkled faintly, stretching westward. The air was so clear that the mountains, thirty miles away, stood out sharply in the moonlight. There wasn't a sound or movement anywhere! At the base of the hill was the hacienda, with the workers asleep in their huts. But what help could they offer?
José and the three men had gone behind a cactus tree that stuck up straight like a great black bundle of poles, poised on one central foot, and cast a sharp, iron shadow. The American could hear the voices, talking low and rapidly, but could not distinguish the words. His two guards drew away from him a little, to hear what the others were saying, behind the cactus.
José and the three men had gone behind a cactus that stood tall like a big black bundle of poles, balanced on one central base, casting a sharp, dark shadow. The American could hear low and fast voices but couldn’t make out the words. His two guards moved away from him slightly to listen to what the others were saying behind the cactus.
And the American, who knew the ground he stood on and the sky that hung over him, felt again the black vibration of death in the air, the black thrill of the death-lust. Unmistakeable he felt it seething in the air, as any man may feel it, in Mexico. And the strange aboriginal fiendishness awake now in the five bandits, communicated itself to his blood.
And the American, who understood the ground he was on and the sky above him, sensed once more the dark vibration of death in the air, the thrill of a desire for violence. No doubt he felt it pulsing in the atmosphere, just as anyone might feel it in Mexico. The strange, primitive maliciousness now awakened in the five bandits reached out and stirred something in his blood.
Loosening his blanket, he listened tensely in the moonlight. And came the thud! thud! thud! of a machete striking with lust in a human body, then the strange voice of José: “Perdoneme!—Forgive me!” the murdered man cried as he fell.
Loosening his blanket, he listened intently in the moonlight. And then he heard the thud! thud! thud! of a machete hitting a human body with lust, followed by the strange voice of José: “Perdoneme!—Forgive me!” the murdered man cried as he fell.
The American waited for no more. Dropping his blanket he jumped for the cactus cover, and stooping, took the downslope like a rabbit. The pistol-shots rang out after him, but the Mexicans don’t as a rule take good aim. His bedroom slippers flew off, and barefoot, the man, thin and light sped down over the stones and the cactus, down to the hotel.
The American didn’t wait any longer. He dropped his blanket, jumped into the cactus cover, and bent low, taking off down the slope like a rabbit. The gunshots rang out behind him, but Mexicans usually aren’t great shots. His bedroom slippers flew off, and barefoot, he raced over the stones and the cactus, heading down to the hotel.
When he got down, he found everyone in the hotel awake and shouting.
When he got down, he found everyone in the hotel awake and yelling.
“They are killing José!” he said, and he rushed to the telephone, expecting every moment the five bandits would be on him.
“They're killing José!” he shouted, and he ran to the phone, anticipating that any moment the five thugs would be after him.
[Pg 109]
[Pg 109]
The telephone was in the old ranch-building, in the dining-room. There was no answer—no answer—no answer. In her little bedroom over the kitchen, the cook-woman, the traitress, was yelling. Across in the new wing, a little distance away, José’s Mexican wife was screaming. One of the servant boys appeared.
The phone was in the old ranch house, in the dining room. There was no answer—no answer—no answer. In her small bedroom above the kitchen, the cook was yelling. Nearby in the new wing, José’s Mexican wife was screaming. One of the servant boys showed up.
“Try and get the police in Ixtlahuacan,” said the American, and he ran to the new wing, to get his gun and to barricade the doors. His daughter, a motherless girl, was crying with José’s wife.
“Try to get the police in Ixtlahuacan,” said the American, and he ran to the new wing to grab his gun and barricade the doors. His daughter, a girl without a mother, was crying with José’s wife.
There was no answer on the telephone. At dawn, the cook, who said the bandits would not hurt a woman, went across to the hacienda to fetch the peons. And when the sun rose, a man was sent for the police.
There was no answer on the phone. At dawn, the cook, who said the bandits wouldn't hurt a woman, crossed over to the hacienda to get the workers. And when the sun came up, someone was sent to call the police.
They found the body of José, pierced with fourteen holes. The American was carried to Ixtlahuacan, and kept in bed, having cactus spines dug out of his feet by two native women.
They found José's body, shot with fourteen holes. The American was taken to Ixtlahuacan and kept in bed while two local women pulled cactus thorns out of his feet.
The bandits fled across the marshes. Months later, they were identified by the stolen blankets, away in Michoacan; and, pursued, one of them betrayed the others.
The bandits ran away through the marshes. Months later, they were recognized by the stolen blankets, far off in Michoacan; and, while being chased, one of them turned on the others.
After this, the hotel was closed again, and had been re-opened only three months, when Kate arrived.
After that, the hotel was closed again, and it had only been reopened for three months when Kate arrived.
But Villiers came with another story. Last year the peons had murdered the manager of one of the estates across the lake. They had stripped him and left him naked on his back, with his sexual organs cut off and put into his mouth, his nose slit and pinned back, the two halves, to his cheeks, with long cactus spines.
But Villiers had another story. Last year, the workers had killed the manager of one of the estates across the lake. They had stripped him and left him lying on his back, naked, with his genitals cut off and placed in his mouth, his nose slit and pinned back to his cheeks with long cactus spines.
“Tell me no more!” said Kate.
“Don’t tell me anything else!” said Kate.
She felt there was doom written on the very sky, doom and horror.
She felt like doom was written all over the sky, doom and dread.
She wrote to Don Ramón in Sayula, saying she wanted to go back to Europe. True, she herself had seen no horrors, apart from the bull-fight. And she had had some exquisite moments, as coming to this hotel in the boat. The natives had a certain mystery and beauty, to her. But she could not bear the unease, and the latest sense of horror.
She wrote to Don Ramón in Sayula, saying she wanted to go back to Europe. It's true she hadn't seen any horrors herself, except for the bullfight. And she had experienced some wonderful moments, like arriving at this hotel by boat. The locals held a certain mystery and beauty for her. But she couldn't stand the discomfort and the recent feeling of dread.
True, the peons were poor. They used to work for twenty cents, American, a day; and now the standard price was fifty cents, or one peso. But then in the old days they received their wage all the year round. Now, only at harvest[Pg 110] time or sowing time. No work, no pay. And in the long dry season, it was mostly no work.
True, the laborers were poor. They used to earn twenty cents, American, a day; and now the standard rate was fifty cents, or one peso. But back in the old days, they received their pay all year round. Now, they only get paid during harvest time or planting time. No work, no pay. And during the long dry season, there was mostly no work.
“Still,” said the German manager of the hotel, a man who had run a rubber plantation in Tabasco, a sugar plantation in the state of Vera Cruz, and a hacienda growing wheat, maize, oranges, in Jalisco: “Still, it isn’t a question of money with the peons. It doesn’t start with the peons. It starts in Mexico City, with a lot of malcontents who want to put their spoke in the wheel, and who lay hold of pious catchwords, to catch the poor. There’s no more in it than that. Then the agitators go round and infect the peons. It is nothing but a sort of infectious disease, like syphilis, all this revolution and socialism.”
“Still,” said the German hotel manager, a guy who had managed a rubber plantation in Tabasco, a sugar plantation in Vera Cruz, and a hacienda that grew wheat, corn, and oranges in Jalisco, “It’s not really about money for the laborers. It doesn’t start with the laborers. It starts in Mexico City, with a bunch of troublemakers who want to stir things up and grab onto holy-sounding phrases to manipulate the poor. That’s all there is to it. Then the agitators go around and infect the laborers. This whole revolution and socialism thing is just like a contagious disease, like syphilis.”
“But why does no one oppose it,” said Kate. “Why don’t the hacendados put up a fight, instead of caving in and running away?”
“But why does no one stand up to it?” Kate said. “Why don’t the landowners fight back instead of giving in and running away?”
“The Mexican hacendado!” The man’s German eyes gave out a spark. “The Mexican gentleman is such a brave man, that while the soldier is violating his wife on the bed, he is hiding under the bed and holding his breath so they shan’t find him. He’s as brave as that.”
“The Mexican hacendado!” The man’s German eyes lit up. “The Mexican gentleman is so brave that while the soldier is assaulting his wife in their bed, he’s hiding under the bed, holding his breath so they won’t find him. He’s that brave.”
Kate looked away uncomfortably.
Kate looked away awkwardly.
“They all want the United States to intervene. They hate the Americans; but they want the United States to intervene, to save them their money and their property. That’s how brave they are! They hate the Americans personally, but they love them because they can look after money and property. So they want the United States to annex Mexico, the beloved patria; leaving the marvellous green and white and red flag, and the eagle with the snake in its claws, for the sake of appearances and honour! They’re simply bottled full of honour; of that sort.”
“They all want the United States to step in. They can’t stand the Americans, but they want the U.S. to intervene to protect their money and property. That’s how courageous they are! They personally dislike the Americans, but they appreciate them because they can take care of their finances and assets. So, they want the United States to take over Mexico, their beloved homeland; keeping the beautiful green, white, and red flag, and the eagle with the snake in its claws, just for appearances and honor! They’re just brimming with that kind of honor.”
Always the same violence of bitterness, Kate thought to herself. And she was so weary of it. How, how weary she was of politics, of the very words “Labour” and “Socialism!” and all that sort! It suffocated her.
Always the same harshness of resentment, Kate thought to herself. And she was so tired of it. How, how tired she was of politics, of the very words “Labour” and “Socialism!” and all that stuff! It smothered her.
“Have you heard of the men of Quetzalcoatl?” asked Kate.
“Have you heard of the people of Quetzalcoatl?” Kate asked.
“Quetzalcoatl!” exclaimed the manager, giving a little click of the final ‘l,’ in a peculiar native fashion. “That’s another try-on of the Bolshevists. They thought socialism needed a god, so they’re going to fish him out of this lake.[Pg 111] He’ll do for another pious catchword in another revolution.”
“Quetzalcoatl!” the manager exclaimed, giving a slight click at the end of the ‘l’ in a unique native way. “That’s another attempt by the Bolsheviks. They believed socialism needed a god, so they’re planning to pull him out of this lake.[Pg 111] He’ll work as another sacred catchphrase in another revolution.”
The man went away, unable to stand any more.
The man left, unable to take it any longer.
“Oh dear!” thought Kate. “It really is hard to bear.”
“Oh no!” thought Kate. “This is really tough to deal with.”
But she wanted to hear more of Quetzalcoatl.
But she wanted to learn more about Quetzalcoatl.
“Did you know,” she said to the man later, showing him the little pot, “that they find those things in the lake?”
“Did you know,” she said to the man later, showing him the little pot, “that they find those things in the lake?”
“They’re common enough!” he said. “They used to throw them in, in the idolatrous days. May still do so, for what I know. Then get them out again to sell to tourists.”
“They're pretty common!” he said. “They used to just toss them in during the idolatrous days. They might still do that, for all I know. Then they take them out again to sell to tourists.”
“They call them ollitas of Quetzalcoatl.”
“They call them ollitas of Quetzalcoatl.”
“That’s a new invention.”
"That's a cool invention."
“Why, do you think?”
“Why do you think that?”
“They’re trying to start a new thing, that’s all. They’ve got this society on the lake here, of the Men of Quetzalcoatl, and they go round singing songs. It’s another dodge for national-socialism, that’s all.”
“They're just trying to start something new, that's it. They've got this group by the lake here, called the Men of Quetzalcoatl, and they go around singing songs. It’s just another trick for national socialism, that’s all.”
“What do they do, the Men of Quetzalcoatl?”
“What do the Men of Quetzalcoatl do?”
“I can’t see they do anything, except talk and get excited over their own importance.”
“I can’t see that they do anything, except talk and get excited about their own importance.”
“But what’s the idea?”
“But what’s the concept?”
“I couldn’t say. Don’t suppose they have any. But if they have, they won’t let on to you. You’re a gringo—or a gringita, at the best. And this is for pure Mexicans. For los señores, the workmen, and los caballeros, the peons. Every peon is a caballero nowadays, and every workman is a señor. So I suppose they’re going to get themselves a special god, to put the final feather in their caps.”
“I couldn’t say. I don’t think they have any. But if they do, they won’t tell you. You’re a gringo—or a gringita, at best. And this is for pure Mexicans. For los señores, the workers, and los caballeros, the peasants. Every peasant is a gentleman nowadays, and every worker is a señor. So I guess they’re going to get themselves a special god, to top it all off.”
“Where did it start, the Quetzalcoatl thing?”
“Where did the Quetzalcoatl thing begin?”
“Down in Sayula. They say Don Ramón Carrasco is at the back of it. Maybe he wants to be the next President—or maybe he’s aiming higher, and wants to be the first Mexican Pharoah.”
“Down in Sayula. They say Don Ramón Carrasco is behind it. Maybe he wants to be the next President—or maybe he’s aiming higher, wanting to be the first Mexican Pharaoh.”
Ah, how tired it made Kate feel; the hopelessness, the ugliness, the cynicism, the emptiness. She felt she could cry aloud, for the unknown gods to put the magic back into her life, and to save her from the dry-rot of the world’s sterility.
Ah, how exhausted Kate felt; the hopelessness, the ugliness, the cynicism, the emptiness. She felt she could scream, asking the unknown gods to bring the magic back into her life and to rescue her from the decay of the world’s sterility.
She thought again of going back to Europe. But what was the good? She knew it! It was all politics or jazzing or slushy mysticism or sordid spiritualism. And the magic had gone. The younger generation, so smart and interesting, but so without any mystery, any background. The younger[Pg 112] the generation, the flatter and more jazzy, more and more devoid of wonder.
She thought again about going back to Europe. But what would be the point? She knew that! It was all politics or flashy trends or sentimental mysticism or cheap spiritualism. And the magic was gone. The younger generation, so smart and interesting, but completely lacking any mystery or depth. The younger[Pg 112] the generation, the flatter and more flashy, increasingly void of wonder.
No, she could not go back to Europe.
No, she couldn't go back to Europe.
And no! She refused to take the hotel manager’s estimate of Quetzalcoatl. How should a hotel manager judge?—even if he was not really an hotel manager, but a ranch-overseer. She had seen Ramón Carrasco, and Cipriano. And they were men. They wanted something beyond. She would believe in them. Anything, anything rather than this sterility of nothingness which was the world, and into which her life was drifting.
And no! She wouldn’t accept the hotel manager’s opinion of Quetzalcoatl. How could a hotel manager judge?—even if he wasn’t really a hotel manager but a ranch overseer. She had seen Ramón Carrasco and Cipriano. They were men. They wanted something more. She would believe in them. Anything, anything but this emptiness of nothingness that was the world, and into which her life was slipping.
She would send Villiers away, too. He was nice, she liked him. But he, too, was widdershins, unwinding the sensations of disintegration and anti-life. No, she must send him away. She must, she must free herself from these mechanical connections.
She would send Villiers away, too. He was nice, she liked him. But he, too, was off-putting, unraveling feelings of decay and negativity. No, she had to send him away. She had to, she had to break free from these mechanical ties.
Every one of them, like Villiers, was like a cog-wheel in contact with which all one’s workings were reversed. Everything he said, everything he did, reversed her real life flow, made her go against the sun.
Every one of them, like Villiers, was like a cog in a machine that turned everything you did upside down. Everything he said and did made her life feel backwards, pushing her to go against the natural order.
And she did not want to go against the sun. After all, in spite of the horrors latent in Mexico, when you got these dark-faced people away from wrong contacts like agitators and socialism, they made one feel that life was vast, if fearsome, and death was fathomless.
And she didn’t want to go against the sun. After all, despite the hidden horrors in Mexico, when you got these dark-faced people away from bad influences like agitators and socialism, they made you feel that life was expansive, though frightening, and death was deep.
Horrors might burst out of them. But something must burst out, sometimes, if men are not machines.
Horrors might come out of them. But something has to come out, sometimes, if men aren't machines.
No! no! no! no! no! she cried to her own soul. Let me still believe in some human contact. Let it not be all cut off for me!
No! No! No! No! No! she cried to her own soul. Let me still believe in some human connection. Don’t let it all be taken away from me!
But she made up her mind, to be alone, and to cut herself off from all the mechanical widdershin contacts. Villiers must go back to his United States. She would be alone in her own milieu. Not to be touched by any, any of the mechanical cog-wheel people. To be left alone, not to be touched. To hide, and be hidden, and never really be spoken to.
But she decided to be alone and to cut herself off from all the artificial, backward connections. Villiers had to return to his United States. She wanted to be by herself in her own environment. She didn't want to be involved with any of those robotic, cog-like people. She wanted to be left alone, untouched. To hide, and to be hidden, and never really engage in conversation.
Yet at the same time, with her blood flowing softly sunwise, to let the sunwise sympathy of unknown people steal in to her. To shut doors of iron against the mechanical world. But to let the sunwise world steal across to her, and add its motion to her, the motion of the stress of life, with[Pg 113] the big sun and the stars like a tree holding out its leaves.
Yet at the same time, with her blood flowing gently in a clockwise direction, she allowed the warm, comforting feelings of strangers to reach her. She wanted to close her doors tightly against the mechanical world. But she wished to let the natural world come to her and add its energy to her own, the energy of life's pressures, with the bright sun and the stars like a tree extending its leaves. [Pg 113]
She wanted an old Spanish house, with its inner patio of flowers and water. Turned inwards, to the few flowers walled in by shadow. To turn one’s back on the cog-wheel world. Not to look out any more on to that horrible machine of the world. To look at one’s own quiet little fountain and one’s own little orange trees, with only heaven above.
She wanted an old Spanish house, with its inner courtyard filled with flowers and water. It felt like a retreat, surrounded by the few flowers tucked away in the shade. A way to turn away from the mechanical world. To stop looking out at that awful machine of a world. To focus on her own peaceful little fountain and her own little orange trees, with just the sky above.
So, having soothed her heart, she wrote Don Ramón again, that she was coming to Sayula to look for a house. She sent Villiers away. And the next day she set off with a man-servant, in the old motor-boat of the hotel, down to the village of Sayula.
So, after calming her heart, she wrote to Don Ramón again, saying she was coming to Sayula to find a house. She sent Villiers away. The next day, she headed out with a male servant, in the old motorboat from the hotel, down to the village of Sayula.
It was thirty-five miles to travel, down the long lake. But the moment she set off, she felt at peace. A tall dark-faced fellow sat in the stern of the boat, steering and attending to the motor. She sat on cushions in the middle. And the young man-servant perched in the prow.
It was thirty-five miles to travel down the long lake. But the moment she set off, she felt at peace. A tall, dark-faced guy sat in the back of the boat, steering and handling the motor. She sat on cushions in the middle, while the young male servant perched at the front.
They started before sunrise, when the lake was bathed in motionless light. Odd tufts of water-hyacinth were travelling on the soft spermy water, holding up a green leaf like a little sail of a boat, and nodding a delicate, mauve blue flower.
They began before sunrise, when the lake was filled with still light. Strange clumps of water hyacinth floated on the calm water, propping up a green leaf like a small boat sail, and swaying a delicate, mauve-blue flower.
Give me the mystery and let the world live again for me! Kate cried to her own soul. And deliver me from man’s automatism.
Give me the mystery and let the world come alive for me again! Kate cried out to her own soul. And free me from the automatic way people live.
The sun rose, and a whiteness of light played on the tops of the mountains. The boat hugged the north shore, turning the promontory on which the villas had started so jauntily, twenty years ago, but now were lapsing back to wilderness. All was still and motionless in the light. Sometimes, on the little bare patches high up on the dry hills were white specks; birds? No, men in their white cotton, peons hoeing. They were so tiny and so distinct, they looked like white birds settled.
The sun came up, and a bright light shimmered on the mountaintops. The boat cruised close to the north shore, rounding the promontory where the villas had been built so cheerfully twenty years earlier, but now they were falling back into the wild. Everything was calm and still in the light. Occasionally, on the small bare spots high up on the dry hills, there were white dots; birds? No, just men in white cotton clothes, working as laborers. They were so small yet so clear, they appeared like white birds resting.
Round the bend were the hot springs, the church, the inaccessible village of the pure Indians, who spoke no Spanish. There were some green trees, under the precipitous, dry mountain-side.
Around the bend were the hot springs, the church, and the unreachable village of the pure Indians, who didn’t speak Spanish. There were some green trees under the steep, dry mountainside.
So on and on, the motor-boat chugging incessantly, the man in the bows coiled up like a serpent, watching; the fish-milk water gleaming and throwing off a dense light, so that[Pg 114] the mountains away across were fused out. And Kate, under the awning, went into a kind of sleep.
So there it was, the motorboat chugging away nonstop, the man at the front curled up like a snake, keeping an eye on things; the fishy water sparkling and reflecting a bright light, making the distant mountains blur out. And Kate, under the awning, drifted into a sort of sleep.
They were passing the island, with its ruins of fortress and prison. It was all rock and dryness, with great broken walls and the shell of a church among its hurtful stones and its dry grey herbage. For a long time the Indians had defended it against the Spaniards. Then the Spaniards used the island as a fortress against the Indians. Later, as a penal settlement. And now the place was a ruin, repellant, full of scorpions, and otherwise empty of life. Only one or two fishermen lived in the tiny cove facing the mainland, and a flock of goats, specks of life creeping among the rocks. And an unhappy fellow put there by the Government to register the weather.
They were passing the island, which had the ruins of a fortress and a prison. It was all rock and dryness, with massive broken walls and the remains of a church among its sharp stones and dry gray grass. The Indians had fought to protect it from the Spaniards for a long time. Then the Spaniards used the island as a fortress against the Indians. Later, it became a penal settlement. Now the place was a ruin, uninviting, filled with scorpions, and mostly lifeless. Only one or two fishermen lived in the small cove facing the mainland, along with a herd of goats, tiny signs of life moving among the rocks. And there was a lonely guy stationed there by the Government to record the weather.
No, Kate did not want to land. The place looked too sinister. She took food from the basket, and ate a little lunch, and dozed.
No, Kate didn't want to land. The place looked too creepy. She took some food from the basket, ate a little lunch, and dozed off.
In this country, she was afraid. But it was her soul more than her body that knew fear. She had realised, for the first time, with finality and fatality, what was the illusion she laboured under. She had thought that each individual had a complete self, a complete soul, an accomplished I. And now she realised as plainly as if she had turned into a new being, that this was not so. Men and women had incomplete selves, made up of bits assembled together loosely and somewhat haphazard. Man was not created ready-made. Men to-day were half-made, and women were half-made. Creatures that existed and functioned with certain regularity, but which ran off into a hopeless jumble of inconsequence.
In this country, she felt fear. But it was her soul more than her body that sensed it. She realized, for the first time, with clarity and weight, what illusion she had been living under. She had believed that each person had a complete self, a complete soul, a fully formed identity. And now she understood, as clearly as if she had transformed into a new being, that this wasn’t true. Men and women had incomplete selves, pieced together loosely and somewhat randomly. People weren’t made whole from the start. Today, men were half-formed, and women were half-formed. They were beings that existed and functioned with some consistency, but ultimately fell into a chaotic mess of meaninglessness.
Half-made, like insects that can run fast and be so busy and suddenly grow wings, but which are only winged grubs after all. A world full of half-made creatures on two legs, eating food and degrading the one mystery left to them, sex. Spinning a great lot of words, burying themselves inside the cocoons of words and ideas that they spin round themselves, and inside the cocoons, mostly perishing inert and overwhelmed.
Half-made, like insects that can zip around and are always so busy, suddenly sprouting wings, but really just winged larvae after all. A world full of half-formed beings on two legs, consuming food and ruining the one mystery that remains to them, sex. Spinning a ton of words, trapping themselves in the cocoons of ideas and expressions they create around themselves, and inside those cocoons, mostly dying off, lifeless and overwhelmed.
Half-made creatures, rarely more than half-responsible and half-accountable, acting in terrible swarms, like locusts.
Half-made creatures, barely half-responsible and half-accountable, moving in terrible swarms, like locusts.
Awful thought! And with a collective insect-like will, to avoid the responsibility of achieving any more perfected[Pg 115] being or identity. The queer, rabid hate of being urged on into purer self. The morbid fanaticism of the non-integrate.
Awful thought! And with a collective, insect-like determination, to dodge the responsibility of evolving into a more perfected[Pg 115] form or identity. The strange, furious hate of being pushed toward a clearer self. The unhealthy fanaticism of the non-integrated.
In the great seething light of the lake, with the terrible blue-ribbed mountains of Mexico beyond, she seemed swallowed by some grisly skeleton, in the cage of his death-anatomy. She was afraid, mystically, of the man crouching there in the bows with his smooth thighs and supple loins like a snake, and his black eyes watching. A half-being, with a will to disintegration and death. And the tall man behind her at the tiller, he had the curious smoke-grey phosphorus eyes under black lashes, sometimes met among the Indians. Handsome, he was, and quiet and seemingly self-contained. But with that peculiar devilish half-smile lurking under his face, the half jeering look of a part-thing, which knows its power to destroy the purer thing.
In the bright, shimmering light of the lake, with the intimidating blue-ribbed mountains of Mexico in the background, she seemed engulfed by some creepy skeleton within the confines of his deathly allure. She felt a strange fear of the man hunched there in the front, with his smooth thighs and flexible body like a snake, and his dark eyes watching her. He was a half-being, driven by a desire for decay and death. And the tall man behind her, at the tiller, had those unusual smoke-grey eyes beneath his black lashes, sometimes seen among the Indians. He was handsome, quiet, and appeared to be self-assured. Yet, there was that odd devilish half-smile lurking on his face, a half-mocking expression of something that understands its ability to ruin the more innocent.
And yet, Kate told herself, both these men were manly fellows. They would not molest her, unless she communicated the thought to them, and by a certain cowardliness, prompted them. Their souls were nascent, there was no fixed evil in them, they could sway both ways.
And yet, Kate told herself, both of these guys were strong and masculine. They wouldn’t bother her unless she put that idea in their heads and, out of some cowardice, encouraged them. Their spirits were still developing; there was no inherent evil in them, and they could go either way.
So in her soul she cried aloud to the greater mystery, the higher power that hovered in the interstices of the hot air, rich and potent. It was as if she could lift her hands and clutch the silent, stormless potency that roved everywhere, waiting. “Come then!” she said, drawing a long slow breath, and addressing the silent life-breath which hung unrevealed in the atmosphere, waiting.
So deep down, she cried out to the greater mystery, the higher power that lingered in the warm air, full of richness and strength. It felt like she could raise her hands and grasp the quiet, untroubled energy that roamed everywhere, just waiting. “Come then!” she said, taking a long, slow breath and speaking to the unseen life force that hung in the atmosphere, waiting.
And as the boat ran on, and her fingers rustled in the warm water of the lake, she felt the fulness descend into her once more, the peace, and the power. The fulfilment filling her soul like the fulness of ripe grapes. And she thought to herself: “Ah, how wrong I have been, not to turn sooner to the other presence, not to take the life-breath sooner! How wrong to be afraid of these two men.”
And as the boat continued to glide along the lake, and her fingers played in the warm water, she felt that sense of wholeness returning to her, bringing peace and strength. The fulfillment filled her soul like the richness of ripe grapes. And she thought to herself, “Ah, how wrong I was not to turn to the other presence sooner, not to embrace life sooner! How foolish to have been afraid of these two men.”
She did what she had been half-afraid to do before; she offered them the oranges and sandwiches still in the basket. And each of the men looked at her, the smoke-grey eyes looked her in the eyes, and the black eyes looked her in the eyes. And the man with the smoke-grey eyes, who was cunninger than the other man, but also prouder, said to her with his eyes: We are living! I know your sex, and you know mine. The mystery we are glad not to meddle with.[Pg 116] You leave me my natural honour, and I thank you for the grace.
She did what she had been a little afraid to do before; she offered them the oranges and sandwiches still in the basket. Each of the men looked at her—one with smoke-gray eyes and the other with dark eyes. The man with the smoke-gray eyes, who was smarter than the other man but also prouder, communicated to her with his gaze: We are alive! I know your gender, and you know mine. The mystery we’re both happy to avoid. [Pg 116] Just let me keep my dignity, and I appreciate your kindness.
In his look; so quick and proud, and in his quiet Muchas grazias! she heard the touch of male recognition, a man glad to retain his honour, and to feel the communion of grace. Perhaps it was the Spanish word Grazias! But in her soul she was thinking of the communion of grace.
In his expression; so fast and confident, and in his soft Muchas grazias! she sensed the hint of male acknowledgment, a man pleased to uphold his dignity and to experience the connection of grace. Maybe it was the Spanish word Grazias! But deep down, she was contemplating the connection of grace.
With the black-eyed man it was the same. He was humbler. But as he peeled his orange and dropped the yellow peel on the water, she could see the stillness, the humility, and the pathos of grace in him; something very beautiful and truly male, and very hard to find in a civilised white man. It was not of the spirit. It was of the dark, strong, unbroken blood, the flowering of the soul.
With the man with black eyes, it was the same. He was more humble. But as he peeled his orange and let the yellow peel fall into the water, she noticed the calmness, the humility, and the poignant grace in him; something very beautiful and genuinely masculine, and hard to find in a civilized white man. It wasn’t about the spirit. It was about the dark, strong, unbroken blood, the blossoming of the soul.
Then she thought to herself: After all, it is good to be here. It is very good to be in this boat on this lake with these two silent, semi-barbarous men. They can receive the gift of grace, and we can share it like a communion, they and I. I am very glad to be here. It is so much better than love: the love I knew with Joachim. This is the fullness of the vine.
Then she thought to herself: After all, it’s nice to be here. It’s really nice to be in this boat on this lake with these two quiet, somewhat wild men. They can accept the gift of grace, and we can share it like a communion, all three of us. I’m really happy to be here. It’s so much better than the love I had with Joachim. This is the true abundance of life.
“Sayula!” said the man in the bows, pointing ahead.
“Sayula!” said the man in the front, pointing ahead.
She saw, away off, a place where there were green trees, where the shore was flat, and a biggish building stood out.
She saw, in the distance, a spot with green trees, a flat shore, and a large building that stood out.
“What is the building?” she asked.
“What’s that building?” she asked.
“The railway station.”
"Train station."
She was suitably impressed, for it was a new-looking imposing structure.
She was appropriately impressed, because it was a striking, new-looking building.
A little steamer was smoking, lying off from a wooden jetty in the loneliness, and black, laden boats were poling out to her, and merging back to shore. The vessel gave a hoot, and slowly yet busily set off on the bosom of the water, heading in a slanting line across the lake, to where the tiny high white twin-towers of Tuliapan showed above the water-line, tiny and far-off, on the other side.
A small steamer was puffing smoke, anchored near a wooden dock in the desolation, while dark, heavy boats were rowing out to it and coming back to shore. The boat let out a horn and gradually but actively started moving across the water, heading in a diagonal line toward the distant little white twin towers of Tuliapan that rose above the waterline, small and far away, on the opposite side.
They had passed the jetty, and rounding the shoal where the willows grew, she could see Sayula; white fluted twin-towers of the church, obelisk shaped above the pepper trees; beyond, a mound of a hill standing alone, dotted with dry bushes, distinct and Japanese looking; beyond this, the corrugated, blue-ribbed, flat-flanked mountains of Mexico.
They had gone past the jetty, and as they rounded the shallow area where the willows grew, she could see Sayula; the white, fluted twin towers of the church, standing like obelisks above the pepper trees; further on, a solitary hill covered with dry bushes, looking distinct and reminiscent of Japanese landscapes; beyond that, the corrugated, blue-striped, flat-sided mountains of Mexico.
It looked peaceful, delicate, almost Japanese. As she drew nearer she saw the beach with the washing spread on[Pg 117] the sand; the fleecy green willow trees and pepper-trees, and the villas in foliage and flowers, hanging magenta curtains of bougainvillea, red dots of hibiscus, pink abundance of tall oleander trees; occasional palm-trees sticking out.
It looked calm, delicate, almost like a scene from Japan. As she got closer, she saw the beach with laundry spread out on the sand; the fluffy green willow and pepper trees, and the houses surrounded by lush plants and flowers, with hanging magenta bougainvillea, bright red hibiscus, and the pink abundance of tall oleander trees; occasional palm trees peeking out.
The boat was steering round a stone jetty, on which, in black letters, was painted an advertisement for motor-car tyres. There were a few seats, some deep fleecy trees growing out of the sand, a booth for selling drinks, a little promenade, and white boats on a sandy beach. A few women sitting under parasols, a few bathers in the water, and trees in front of the few villas deep in green or blazing scarlet blossoms.
The boat was navigating around a stone jetty where an advertisement for motor vehicle tires was painted in black letters. There were a few seats, some fluffy trees growing out of the sand, a booth selling drinks, a small walkway, and white boats on a sandy beach. A few women lounged under parasols, some bathers were in the water, and there were trees in front of the few villas surrounded by lush green or vibrant scarlet blooms.
“This is very good,” thought Kate. “It is not too savage, and not over civilised. It isn’t broken, but it is rather out of repair. It is in contact with the world, but the world has got a very weak grip on it.”
“This is really nice,” thought Kate. “It’s not too wild, and it’s not overly refined. It’s not ruined, but it could use some fixing up. It’s connected to the world, but the world doesn’t have a strong hold on it.”
She went to the hotel, as Don Ramón had advised her.
She went to the hotel, as Don Ramón had suggested.
“Do you come from Orilla? You are Mrs Leslie? Don Ramón Carrasco sent us a letter about you.”
“Are you from Orilla? You’re Mrs. Leslie? Don Ramón Carrasco sent us a letter about you.”
There was a house. Kate paid her boatmen and shook hands with them. She was sorry to be cut off from them again. And they looked at her with a touch of regret as they left. She said to herself:
There was a house. Kate paid her boatmen and shook hands with them. She was sad to be separated from them again. They looked at her with a hint of regret as they departed. She said to herself:
“There is something rich and alive in these people. They want to be able to breathe the Great Breath. They are like children, helpless. And then they’re like demons. But somewhere, I believe, they want the breath of life and the communion of the brave, more than anything.”
“There is something vibrant and full of life in these people. They want to experience the Great Breath. They are like children, vulnerable. And then they can be like demons. But deep down, I believe they crave the breath of life and the connection with the courageous, more than anything.”
She was surprised at herself, suddenly using this language. But her weariness and her sense of devastation had been so complete, that the Other Breath in the air, and the bluish dark power in the earth had become, almost suddenly, more real to her than so-called reality. Concrete, jarring, exasperating reality had melted away, and a soft world of potency stood in its place, the velvety dark flux from the earth, the delicate yet supreme life-breath in the inner air. Behind the fierce sun the dark eyes of a deeper sun were watching, and between the bluish ribs of the mountains a powerful heart was secretly beating, the heart of the earth.
She was surprised at herself for suddenly using this language. But her exhaustion and sense of devastation had been so overwhelming that the Other Breath in the air and the bluish dark energy in the earth felt almost instantly more real to her than what people called reality. The harsh, jarring, and frustrating aspects of reality had faded away, replaced by a gentle world of potential—the smooth dark flow from the earth and the fragile yet profound life-breath in the air. Behind the blazing sun, the dark eyes of a deeper sun were observing, and between the bluish contours of the mountains, a powerful heart was quietly beating—the heart of the earth.
Her house was what she wanted; a low L-shaped, tiled building with rough red floors and deep verandah, and the other two sides of the patio completed by the thick, dark[Pg 118] little mango-forest outside the low wall. The square of the patio, within the precincts of the house and the mango trees, was gay with oleanders and hibiscus, and there was a basin of water in the seedy grass. The flower-pots along the verandah were full of flowering geranium and foreign flowers. At the far end of the patio, the chickens were scratching under the silent motionlessness of ragged banana trees.
Her house was exactly what she wanted; a low L-shaped, tiled building with rough red floors and a deep veranda, with the other two sides of the patio bordered by the thick, dark little mango forest outside the low wall. The patio, nestled between the house and the mango trees, was vibrant with oleanders and hibiscus, and there was a basin of water in the overgrown grass. The flowerpots along the veranda were filled with blooming geraniums and exotic flowers. At the far end of the patio, chickens were scratching around beneath the stillness of ragged banana trees.[Pg 118]
There she had it; her stone, cool, dark house, every room opening on to the verandah; her deep, shady verandah, or piazza, or corridor, looking out to the brilliant sun, the sparkling flowers and the seed-grass, the still water and the yellowing banana trees, the dark splendour of the shadow-dense mango trees.
There it was; her solid, cool, dark house, with every room leading out to the porch; her spacious, shady porch, or veranda, or corridor, looking out at the bright sun, the sparkling flowers and the grassy seed, the calm water and the ripening banana trees, the striking beauty of the densely shaded mango trees.
With the house went a Mexican Juana with two thick-haired daughters and one son. This family lived in a den at the back of the projecting bay of the dining-room. There, half screened, was the well and the toilet, and a little kitchen and a sleeping room where the family slept on mats on the floor. There the paltry chickens paddled, and the banana trees made a chitter as the wind came.
With the house came a Mexican woman named Juana, along with her two thick-haired daughters and one son. This family lived in a small space at the back of the projecting bay of the dining room. There, partially hidden, were the well and the toilet, along with a little kitchen and a sleeping area where the family slept on mats on the floor. There, the scrappy chickens wandered, and the banana trees rustled as the wind blew through.
Kate had four bedrooms to choose from. She chose the one whose low, barred window opened on the rough, grass and cobble-stone street, closed her doors and windows, and went to sleep, saying to herself as she lay down: Now I am alone. And now I have only one thing to do; not to get caught up into the world’s cog-wheels any more, and not to lose my hold on the hidden greater thing.
Kate had four bedrooms to choose from. She picked the one with the low, barred window that overlooked the rough, grassy cobblestone street, closed her doors and windows, and went to sleep, telling herself as she lay down: Now I am alone. And now I have just one thing to do; to avoid getting caught up in the world’s grind any longer, and to not lose my connection to the deeper, more meaningful thing.
She was tired with a strange weariness, feeling she could make no further effort. She woke up at tea-time, but there was no tea. Juana hastened off to the hotel to buy a bit.
She felt a strange kind of exhaustion, as if she could no longer muster any more effort. She woke up at tea time, but there was no tea. Juana quickly went to the hotel to get some.
Juana was a woman of about forty, rather short, with full dark face, centreless dark eyes, untidy hair, and a limping way of walking. She spoke rapidly, a rather plum-in-the-mouth Spanish, adding “n” to all her words. Something of a sloven, down to her speech.
Juana was a woman of around forty, quite short, with a round dark face, dark eyes that seemed to wander, messy hair, and a bit of a limp in her walk. She talked quickly, with a somewhat affected Spanish, adding an “n” to all her words. She was somewhat sloppy, right down to the way she spoke.
“No, Niña, no hay masn”—masn instead of mas. And calling Kate, in the old Mexican style, Niña, which means child. It is the honourable title for a mistress.
“No, Niña, no hay más”—más instead of mas. And calling Kate, in the traditional Mexican way, Niña, which means child. It is the respectful title for a mistress.
Juana was going to be a bit of a trial. She was a widow of doubtful antecedents, a creature with passion, but not much control, strong with a certain indifference and looseness.[Pg 119] The hotel owner assured Kate that she was honest, but that if Kate would rather find another criada, all well and good.
Juana was going to be a bit of a challenge. She was a widow with some questionable history, a person full of passion but lacking in self-control, strong yet somewhat indifferent and carefree.[Pg 119] The hotel owner told Kate that she was trustworthy, but if Kate preferred to look for another criada, that was totally fine.
There was a bit of a battle to be fought between the two women. Juana was obstinate and reckless; she had not been treated very well by the world. And there was a touch of bottom-dog insolence about her.
There was a bit of a fight to be had between the two women. Juana was stubborn and reckless; she hadn’t been treated very well by the world. And there was an air of defiant boldness about her.
But also, sudden touches of passionate warmth and the peculiar selfless generosity of the natives. She would be honest out of rough defiance and indifference, so long as she was not in a state of antagonism.
But also, unexpected bursts of passionate warmth and the unique selfless generosity of the locals. She would be honest out of stubborn defiance and indifference, as long as she wasn't feeling antagonistic.
As yet, however, she was cautiously watching her ground, with that black-eyed touch of malice and wariness to be expected. And Kate felt that the cry: Niña—child! by which she was addressed, held in it a slight note of malevolent mockery.
As of now, though, she was carefully observing her surroundings, with that dark-eyed hint of spite and caution that was to be expected. And Kate sensed that the shout: Niña—child! used to address her, carried a slight tone of malicious mockery.
But there was nothing to do but to go ahead and trust the dark-faced, centreless woman.
But there was nothing to do but go forward and trust the dark-faced, centerless woman.
The second day, Kate had the energy to cast out one suite of bent-wood and cane furniture from her salon, remove pictures and little stands.
The next day, Kate had the energy to take out a set of bent-wood and cane furniture from her living room and remove the pictures and small stands.
If there is one social instinct more dreary than all the other social instincts in the world, it is the Mexican. In the centre of Kate’s red-tiled salon were two crescents: a black bent-wood cane settee flanked on each side by two black bent-wood cane chairs, exactly facing a brown bent-wood cane settee flanked on each side by two brown bent-wood cane chairs. It was as if the two settees and the eight chairs were occupied by the ghosts of all the Mexican banalties ever uttered, sitting facing one another with their knees towards one another, and their feet on the terrible piece of green-with-red-roses carpet, in the weary centre of the salon. The very sight of it was frightening.
If there's one social instinct that feels more depressing than all the others in the world, it's the Mexican one. In the center of Kate’s red-tiled living room were two crescent shapes: a black bent-wood cane loveseat with two black bent-wood cane chairs on either side, directly across from a brown bent-wood cane loveseat flanked by two brown bent-wood cane chairs. It was as if the two loveseats and eight chairs were filled with the spirits of all the meaningless things ever said by Mexicans, sitting across from each other with their knees touching and their feet resting on the awful green carpet with red roses, right in the tired center of the room. Just looking at it was unsettling.
Kate shattered this face-to-face symmetry, and had the two girls, Maria and Concha, assisted by the ironic Juana, carrying off the brown bent-wood chairs and the bamboo stands into one of the spare bedrooms. Juana looked on cynically, and assisted officiously. But when Kate had her trunk, and fished out a couple of light rugs and a couple of fine shawls and a few things to make the place human, the criada began to exclaim:
Kate broke the face-to-face symmetry, and got the two girls, Maria and Concha, with the sarcastic Juana, to carry the brown bent-wood chairs and the bamboo stands into one of the spare bedrooms. Juana watched with a cynical attitude and helped in a showy way. But when Kate had her trunk and pulled out a couple of light rugs, a couple of nice shawls, and a few things to make the place feel homey, the maid began to exclaim:
“Que bonita! Que bonita, Niña! Mire que bonita!”
“How beautiful! How beautiful, girl! Look how beautiful!”
[Pg 120]
[Pg 120]
CHAP: VII. THE PLAZA.
Sayula was a little lake resort; not for the idle rich, for Mexico has few left; but for tradespeople from Guadalajara, and week-enders. Even of these, these were few.
Sayula was a small lake resort; not for the wealthy elite, since there are few left in Mexico; but for working people from Guadalajara and weekend visitors. Even among these, there were not many.
Nevertheless, there were two hotels, left over, really, from the safe quiet days of Don Porfirio, as were most of the villas. The outlying villas were shut up, some of them abandoned. Those in the village lived in a perpetual quake of fear. There were many terrors, but the two regnant were bandits and bolshevists.
Nevertheless, there were two hotels left over from the safe, quiet days of Don Porfirio, just like most of the villas. The outlying villas were closed up, and some were abandoned. Those living in the village were in a constant state of fear. There were many threats, but the two most dominant were bandits and Bolsheviks.
Bandits are merely men who, in the outlying villages, having very often no money, no work, and no prospects, take to robbery and murder for a time—occasionally for a life-time—as a profession. They live in their wild villages until troops are sent after them, when they retire into the savage mountains, or the marshes.
Bandits are just guys who, in the remote villages, often with no money, no jobs, and no future, turn to robbery and murder for a while—sometimes for life—as their profession. They stay in their rough villages until troops are sent after them, then they retreat into the rugged mountains or the swamps.
Bolshevists, somehow, seem to be born on the railway. Wherever the iron rails run, and passengers are hauled back and forth in railway coaches, there the spirit of rootlessness, of transitoriness, of first and second class in separate compartments, of envy and malice, and of iron and demonish panting engines, seems to bring forth the logical children of materialism, the bolshevists.
Bolsheviks seem to be born on the railway. Wherever the iron tracks go, and passengers are transported back and forth in train cars, there the feeling of rootlessness, of transience, of first and second class in separate compartments, of envy and malice, and of the harsh, demonic hissing of engines seems to give rise to the logical offspring of materialism, the Bolsheviks.
Sayula had her little branch of railway, her one train a day. The railway did not pay, and fought with extinction. But it was enough.
Sayula had her small railway line, with just one train a day. The railway didn't make money and was struggling to survive. But that was enough.
Sayula also had that real insanity of America, the automobile. As men used to want a horse and a sword, now they want a car. As women used to pine for a home and a box at the theatre, now it is a “machine.” And the poor follow the middle class. There was a perpetual rush of “machines,” motor-cars and motor-buses—called camions—along the one forlorn road coming to Sayula from Guadalajara. One hope, one faith, one destiny; to ride in a camion, to own a car.
Sayula also had that typical craziness of America, the car. Just as men once desired a horse and a sword, now they want a car. Women used to long for a home and a seat at the theater; now it’s all about having a “machine.” And the less fortunate follow the middle class. There was a constant stream of “machines,” motor cars and buses—called camions—along the lonely road leading to Sayula from Guadalajara. One hope, one belief, one destiny; to ride in a camion, to own a car.
There was a little bandit scare when Kate arrived in the village, but she did not pay much heed. At evening she went into the plaza, to be with the people. The plaza was a square with big trees and a disused bandstand in the centre,[Pg 121] a little promenade all round, and then the cobbled streets where the donkeys and the camions passed. There was a further little section of real market-place, on the north side.
There was a bit of a bandit scare when Kate arrived in the village, but she didn't pay much attention to it. In the evening, she went to the plaza to be with the locals. The plaza was a square with large trees and an old bandstand in the center, [Pg 121] a small promenade all around, and then the cobbled streets where donkeys and trucks passed by. There was also a small section of a real market on the north side.
The band played no more in Sayula, and the elegancia strolled no more on the inner pavement around the plaza, under the trees. But the pavement was still good, and the benches were still more-or-less sound. Oh Don Porfirio’s day! And now it was the peons and Indians, in their blankets and white clothes, who filled the benches and monopolised the square. True, the law persisted that the peons must wear trousers in the plaza, and not the loose great floppy drawers of the fields. But then the peons also wanted to wear trousers, instead of the drawers that were the garb of their humble labour.
The band no longer played in Sayula, and the elegancia no longer walked on the inner pavement around the plaza, under the trees. But the pavement was still decent, and the benches were still relatively intact. Oh, Don Porfirio's era! Now it was the laborers and Indigenous people, in their blankets and white clothing, who filled the benches and dominated the square. True, there was still a law stating that the laborers had to wear trousers in the plaza, not the loose, baggy pants they wore in the fields. However, the laborers also wanted to wear trousers instead of the drawers that represented their humble work.
The plaza now belonged to the peons. They sat thick on the benches, or slowly strolled round in their sandals and blankets. Across the cobbled road on the north side, the little booths selling soup and hot food were crowded with men, after six o’clock; it was cheaper to eat out, at the end of a day’s work. The women at home could eat tortillas, never mind the caldo, the soup or the meat mess. At the booths which sold tequila, men, women, and boys sat on the benches with their elbows on the board. There was a mild gambling game, where the man in the centre turned the cards, and the plaza rang to his voice: Cinco de Spadas! Rey de Copas! A large, stout, imperturbable woman, with a cigarette on her lip and danger in her lowering black eye, sat on into the night, selling tequila. The sweet-meat man stood by his board and sold sweets at one centavo each. And down on the pavement, small tin torch-lamps flared upon tiny heaps of mangoes or nauseous tropical red plums, two or three centavos the little heap, while the vendor, a woman in the full wave of her skirt, or a man with curious patient humility, squatted waiting for a purchaser, with that strange fatal indifference and that gentle sort of patience so puzzling to a stranger. To have thirty cents’ worth of little red plums to sell; to pile them on the pavement in tiny pyramids, five in a pyramid; and to wait all day and on into the night, squatting on the pavement and looking up from the feet to the far-off face of the passer-by and potential purchaser, this, apparently, is an occupation and a living.[Pg 122] At night by the flare of the tin torch, blowing its flame on the wind.
The plaza now belonged to the workers. They filled the benches or slowly walked around in their sandals and blankets. On the north side, across the cobbled street, the small booths selling soup and hot meals became crowded with men after six o’clock; it was cheaper to eat out at the end of a workday. The women at home could stick to tortillas, regardless of the caldo, the soup, or the meat stew. At the booths serving tequila, men, women, and boys sat with their elbows resting on the tables. There was a casual gambling game where the man in the center flipped the cards and his voice echoed in the plaza: Cinco de Spadas! Rey de Copas! A large, stout, unflappable woman, with a cigarette in her mouth and a fierce look in her dark eye, stayed on into the night selling tequila. The sweet treat vendor stood by his table selling candies for one centavo each. And on the pavement, small tin torch lamps flickered over little piles of mangoes or unappetizing tropical red plums, priced at two or three centavos per small heap, while the vendor, a woman with a full skirt or a man exhibiting unusual patient humility, squatted waiting for a buyer, displaying that strange mixture of fatal indifference and gentle patience that often confuses outsiders. To have thirty cents' worth of little red plums to sell, to stack them on the pavement in tiny pyramids, five in each pyramid, and to wait all day and into the night, squatting on the ground and glancing up from the feet to the distant face of a passerby and potential buyer—this, it seems, is a job and a way to make a living.[Pg 122] At night, by the flickering light of the tin torch, swaying in the wind.
Usually there would be a couple of smallish young men with guitars of different sizes, standing close up facing one another like two fighting cocks that are uttering a long, endless swansong, singing in tense subdued voices the eternal ballads, not very musical, mournful, endless, intense, audible only within close range; keeping on and on till their throats were scraped. And a few tall, dark men in red blankets standing around, listening casually, and rarely, very rarely making a contribution of one centavo.
Usually, there would be a couple of smaller young men with guitars of various sizes, standing close together facing each other like two fighting roosters, singing a long, endless farewell song in hushed, tense voices. They sang the timeless ballads—not very melodic, mournful, endless, and intense—audible only up close; continuing until their throats were raw. A few tall, dark men in red blankets would be standing around, listening casually, and very rarely contributing a single cent.
In among the food booths would be another trio, this time two guitars and a fiddle, and two of the musicians blind; the blind ones singing at a high pitch, full speed, yet not very audible. The very singing seemed secretive, the singers pressing close in, face to face, as if to keep the wild, melancholy ballad re-echoing in their private breasts, their backs to the world.
In the food stalls, there was another trio—two guitars and a fiddle—where two of the musicians were blind. The blind ones sang at a high pitch, going full speed, yet they were hard to hear. Their singing felt secretive, as they leaned in close, almost face to face, as if trying to keep the wild, sad ballad echoing within themselves, turning their backs to the outside world.
And the whole village was in the plaza, it was like a camp, with the low, rapid sound of voices. Rarely, very rarely a voice rose above the deep murmur of the men, the musical ripple of the women, the twitter of children. Rarely any quick movement; the slow promenade of men in sandals, the sandals, called huaraches, making a slight cockroach shuffle on the pavement. Sometimes, darting among the trees, bare-legged boys went sky-larking in and out of the shadow, in and out of the quiet people. They were the irrepressible boot-blacks, who swarm like tiresome flies in a barefooted country.
And the whole village was in the plaza; it felt like a campsite, with the low, quick chatter of voices. Rarely, very rarely did a voice rise above the deep murmur of the men, the musical flow of the women, and the chatter of children. There was hardly any fast movement; just the slow stroll of men in sandals, the huaraches making a slight shuffle on the pavement. Sometimes, darting among the trees, bare-legged boys were playing around in and out of the shadows, weaving in and out of the quiet crowd. They were the unstoppable boot-blacks, buzzing around like pesky flies in a place where everyone went barefoot.
At the south end of the plaza, just across from the trees and cornerwise to the hotel, was a struggling attempt at an out-door café, with little tables and chairs on the pavement. Here, on week days, the few who dared flaunt their prestige would sit and drink a beer or a glass of tequila. They were mostly strangers. And the peons, sitting immobile on the seats in the background, looked on with basilisk eyes from under the great hats.
At the south end of the plaza, right across from the trees and diagonally from the hotel, there was a struggling outdoor café with small tables and chairs on the pavement. Here, on weekdays, the few who dared to show off their status would sit and drink a beer or a shot of tequila. They were mostly visitors. The workers, sitting still in the background, watched with piercing gazes from under their large hats.
But on Saturdays and Sundays there was something of a show. Then the camions and motor-cars came in lurching and hissing. And, like strange birds alighting, you had slim and charming girls in organdie frocks and face powder and bobbed hair, fluttering into the plaza. There they strolled,[Pg 123] arm in arm, brilliant in red organdie and blue chiffon and white muslin and pink and mauve and tangerine frail stuffs, their black hair bobbed out, their dark slim arms interlaced, their dark faces curiously macabre in the heavy make-up; approximating to white, but the white of a clown or a corpse.
But on Saturdays and Sundays, it was a bit of a spectacle. The trucks and cars would come in, swaying and hissing. And like unusual birds landing, there would be slim and charming girls in organza dresses, with face powder and bobbed hair, fluttering into the plaza. There they walked, [Pg 123] arm in arm, dazzling in red organza and blue chiffon, along with white muslin, pink, mauve, and tangerine delicate fabrics, their black hair bobbed, their dark slim arms intertwined, their dark faces oddly striking under heavy makeup; pale, but the kind of pale you’d see on a clown or a corpse.
In a world of big, handsome peon men, these flappers flapped with butterfly brightness and an incongruous shrillness, manless. The supply of fifis, the male young elegants who are supposed to equate the flappers, was small. But still, fifis there were, in white flannel trousers and white shoes, dark jackets, correct straw hats, and canes. Fifis far more ladylike than the reckless flappers; and far more nervous, wincing. But fifis none the less, gallant, smoking a cigarette with an elegant flourish, talking elegant Castilian, as near as possible, and looking as if they were going to be sacrificed to some Mexican god within a twelvemonth; when they were properly plumped and perfumed. The sacrificial calves being fattened.
In a world full of handsome guys, these flappers stood out with their lively energy and unexpected loudness, on their own. The number of young men, the so-called "fifis," who were supposed to match the flappers, was limited. But there were still some fifis around, dressed in white flannel pants and white shoes, dark jackets, stylish straw hats, and carrying canes. These fifis were much more refined than the wild flappers and seemed quite anxious, flinching at times. Still, they were charming, smoking cigarettes with flair, speaking as elegantly as they could, and looking like they might be offered up to some Mexican god within a year; once they were all dressed up and smelling good. The sacrificial calves were being fattened up.
On Saturday, the fifis and the flappers and the motor-car people from town—only a forlorn few, after all—tried to be butterfly-gay, in sinister Mexico. They hired the musicians with guitars and fiddle, and the jazz music began to quaver, a little too tenderly, without enough kick.
On Saturday, the socialites and the flappers and the car enthusiasts from the city—just a small group, after all—tried to be carefree and lively in dark Mexico. They hired musicians with guitars and fiddles, and the jazz music started to play, a little too softly, without enough energy.
And on the pavement under the trees of the alameda—under the trees of the plaza, just near the little tables and chairs of the café, the young couples began to gyrate à la mode. The red and the pink and the yellow and the blue organdie frocks were turning sharply with all the white flannel trousers available, and some of the white flannel trousers had smart shoes, white with black strappings or with tan brogue bands. And some of the organdie frocks had green legs and green feet, some had legs à la nature, and white feet. And the slim, dark arms went around the dark blue fifi shoulders—or dark blue with a white thread. And the immeasurably soft faces of the males would smile with a self-conscious fatherliness at the whitened, pretty, reckless little faces of the females; soft, fatherly, sensuous smiles, suggestive of a victim’s luxuriousness.
And on the pavement under the trees of the alameda—under the trees of the plaza, right near the little tables and chairs of the café, the young couples started to dance in style. The red, pink, yellow, and blue organza dresses were swirling around along with all the white flannel pants available, and some of those white flannel pants had stylish shoes, white with black straps or with tan brogue designs. Some of the organza dresses had green legs and green feet, while others had natural legs and white feet. The slim, dark arms wrapped around the dark blue halter tops—or dark blue with a white thread. The incredibly soft faces of the guys would smile with a self-conscious fatherly charm at the bright, pretty, carefree little faces of the girls; soft, fatherly, sensuous smiles, hinting at a victim's indulgence.
But they were dancing on the pavement of the plaza, and on this pavement the peons were slowly strolling, or standing in groups watching with black, inscrutable eyes the uncanny[Pg 124] butterfly twitching of the dancers. Who knows what they thought?—whether they felt any admiration and envy at all, or only just a silent, cold, dark-faced opposition. Opposition there was.
But they were dancing on the plaza pavement, and on this pavement, the workers were slowly walking or standing in groups, watching with their dark, unreadable eyes the strange movements of the dancers. Who knows what they thought?—whether they felt any admiration or envy at all, or just a quiet, cold, dark-faced resistance. There was definitely resistance.
The young peons in their little white blouses, and the scarlet serape folded jauntily on one shoulder, strolled slowly on under their big, heavy, poised hats, with a will to ignore the dancers. Slowly, with a heavy, calm balance, they moved irresistibly through the dance, as if the dance did not exist. And the fifis in white trousers, with organdie in their arms, steered as best they might, to avoid the heavy relentless passage of the young peons, who went on talking to one another, smiling and flashing powerful white teeth, in a black, heavy sang-froid that settled like a blight even on the music. The dancers and the passing peons never touched, never jostled. In Mexico you do not run into people accidentally. But the dance broke against the invisible opposition.
The young workers in their white blouses and bright red shawls swayed slowly beneath their big, heavy hats, clearly choosing to ignore the dancers. With a calm, deliberate balance, they moved steadily through the crowd, as if the dance wasn’t even happening. Meanwhile, the dancers in white pants, holding lightweight fabric in their arms, tried to navigate around the young workers' steady path, avoiding their unwavering presence. The peons continued chatting, smiling, and showing off their bright white teeth, exuding a cool confidence that weighed down even the music. The dancers and the passing workers never collided or bumped into each other. In Mexico, you don’t accidentally run into people. But the dance collided with this invisible barrier.
The Indians on the seats, they too watched the dancers for a while. Then they turned against them the heavy negation of indifference, like a stone on the spirit. The mysterious faculty of the Indians, as they sit there, so quiet and dense, for killing off any ebullient life, for quenching any light and colourful effervescence.
The Native Americans in the seats also watched the dancers for a bit. Then they shifted to a heavy indifference, weighing down the spirit like a stone. The mysterious ability of the Native Americans, sitting there so quietly, seems to dampen any lively energy and snuff out any bright, colorful excitement.
There was indeed a little native dance-hall. But it was shut apart within four walls. And the whole rhythm and meaning was different, heavy, with a touch of violence. And even there, the dancers were artizans and mechanics or railway-porters, the half-urban people. No peons at all—or practically none.
There was definitely a small local dance hall. But it was closed off by four walls. The whole vibe and meaning were different, intense, with a hint of aggression. Even there, the dancers were craftsmen, factory workers, or railway porters, the semi-urban crowd. There were hardly any peons at all—or practically none.
So, before very long, the organdie butterflies and the flannel-trouser fifis gave in, succumbed, crushed once more beneath the stone-heavy passivity of resistance in the demonish peons.
So, before too long, the sheer butterflies and the flannel-pants fifi groups gave in, succumbing, crushed once again under the weighty indifference of resistance in the demonic workers.
The curious, radical opposition of the Indians to the thing we call the spirit. It is spirit which makes the flapper flap her organdie wings like a butterfly. It is spirit, which creases the white flannel trousers of the fifi and makes him cut his rather pathetic dash. They try to talk the elegancies and flippancies of the modern spirit.
The curious, radical resistance of the Indians to what we call the spirit. It’s spirit that makes the flapper flutter her organdy wings like a butterfly. It’s spirit that wrinkles the white flannel trousers of the fifi and makes him put on his rather sad display. They attempt to discuss the elegance and lightness of the modern spirit.
But down on it all, like a weight of obsidian, comes the passive negation of the Indian. He understands soul, which[Pg 125] is of the blood. But spirit, which is superior, and is the quality of our civilisation, this, in the mass, he darkly and barbarically repudiates. Not until he becomes an artizan or connected with machinery does the modern spirit get him.
But weighing down everything, like a heavy rock, is the passive rejection of the Indian. He gets soul, which is tied to his heritage. But spirit, which is greater and represents the essence of our civilization, this he largely and primitively dismisses. It’s not until he becomes a craftsman or engages with machines that the modern spirit starts to reach him.
And perhaps it is this ponderous repudiation of the modern spirit which makes Mexico what it is.
And maybe it's this heavy rejection of the modern spirit that makes Mexico what it is.
But perhaps the automobile will make roads even through the inaccessible soul of the Indian.
But maybe the car will create paths even into the unreachable depths of the Indian soul.
Kate was rather sad, seeing the dance swamped. She had been sitting at a little table, with Juana for dueña, sipping a glass of absinthe.
Kate felt pretty down as she watched the dance get overwhelmed. She had been sitting at a small table with Juana as the host, sipping a glass of absinthe.
The motor-cars returning to town left early, in a little group. If bandits were out, they had best keep together. Even the fifis had a pistol on their hips.
The cars heading back to town left early, in a small group. If there were bandits around, it was better to stick together. Even the guards had guns on their hips.
But it was Saturday, so some of the young “elegance” was staying on, till the next day; to bathe and flutter in the sun.
But it was Saturday, so some of the young "elegance" was sticking around until the next day; to relax and enjoy the sun.
It was Saturday, so the plaza was very full, and along the cobble streets stretching from the square, many torches fluttered and wavered upon the ground, illuminating a dark salesman and an array of straw hats, or a heap of straw mats called petates, or pyramids of oranges from across the lake.
It was Saturday, so the plaza was packed, and along the cobblestone streets leading from the square, many torches flickered and swayed on the ground, lighting up a dark vendor and a display of straw hats, a pile of straw mats called petates, or stacks of oranges from across the lake.
It was Saturday, and Sunday morning was market. So, as it were suddenly, the life in the plaza was dense and heavy with potency. The Indians had come in from all the villages, and from far across the lake. And with them they brought the curious heavy potency of life which seems to hum deeper and deeper when they collect together.
It was Saturday, and Sunday morning was market day. So, suddenly, the life in the plaza was thick and full of energy. The Indigenous people had come in from all the villages and from far across the lake. And with them, they brought the intriguing, heavy energy of life that seems to hum louder and louder when they gather together.
In the afternoon, with the wind from the south, the big canoas, sailing-boats with black hulls and one huge sail, had come drifting across the waters, bringing the market-produce and the natives to their gathering ground. All the white specks of villages on the far shore, and on the far-off slopes, had sent their wild quota to the throng.
In the afternoon, with the wind blowing from the south, the large canoas, sailing boats with black hulls and a single large sail, drifted across the water, bringing fresh produce and locals to their meeting spot. All the white dots of villages along the distant shore and slopes had sent their share to the crowd.
It was Saturday, and the Indian instinct for living on into the night, once they are gathered together, was now aroused. The people did not go home. Though market would begin at dawn, men had no thought of sleep.
It was Saturday, and the Indian instinct for staying up late, once they were gathered together, was now awakened. The people didn’t head home. Even though the market would start at dawn, the men had no intention of sleeping.
At about nine o’clock, after the fifi dance was shattered, Kate heard a new sound, the sound of a drum, or tom-tom, and saw a drift of the peons away to the dark side of the plaza, where the side market would open to-morrow. Already[Pg 126] places had been taken, and little stalls set up, and huge egg-shaped baskets, big enough to hold two men, were lolling against the wall.
At around nine o’clock, after the fifi dance ended, Kate heard a new sound, like a drum or tom-tom, and saw a group of workers moving toward the dark side of the plaza, where the side market would open tomorrow. Spaces had already been claimed, little stalls were set up, and huge egg-shaped baskets, big enough to hold two men, were leaning against the wall.
There was a rippling and a pulse-like thudding of the drum, strangely arresting on the night air, then the long note of a flute playing a sort of wild, unemotional melody, with the drum for a syncopated rhythm. Kate, who had listened to the drums and the wild singing of the Red Indians in Arizona and New Mexico, instantly felt that timeless, primeval passion of the prehistoric races, with their intense and complicated religious significance, spreading on the air.
There was a deep, rhythmic thumping of the drum, oddly captivating in the night air, followed by a long note from a flute playing a wild, emotionless melody, with the drum providing a syncopated beat. Kate, who had heard the drums and the wild singing of the Native Americans in Arizona and New Mexico, immediately felt that ancient, primal passion of prehistoric people, with their rich and complex religious significance, filling the air.
She looked inquiringly at Juana, and Juana’s black eyes glanced back at her furtively.
She looked questioningly at Juana, and Juana’s dark eyes darted back at her stealthily.
“What is it?” said Kate.
“What’s that?” said Kate.
“Musicians, singers,” said Juana evasively.
"Musicians, singers," Juana said vaguely.
“But it’s different,” said Kate.
“But it’s different,” Kate said.
“Yes, it is new.”
“Yes, it's new.”
“New?”
"Fresh?"
“Yes, it has only been coming for a short time.”
“Yes, it has only been happening for a little while.”
“Where does it come from?”
“Where's it from?”
“Who knows!” said Juana, with an evasive shrug of her shoulders.
“Who knows!” said Juana, shrugging her shoulders dismissively.
“I want to hear,” said Kate.
“I want to hear,” Kate said.
“It’s purely men,” said Juana.
“It’s just men,” said Juana.
“Still, one can stand a little way off.”
“Still, you can stand a little way off.”
Kate moved towards the dense, silent throng of men in big hats. They all had their backs to her.
Kate walked over to the thick, quiet crowd of men in big hats. They all had their backs turned to her.
She stood on the step of one of the houses, and saw a little clearing at the centre of the dense throng of men, under the stone wall over which bougainvillea and plumbago flowers were hanging, lit up by the small, brilliantly flaring torches of sweet-smelling wood, which a boy held in his two hands.
She stood on the step of one of the houses and saw a small clearing in the middle of the crowd of men, under the stone wall where bougainvillea and plumbago flowers were hanging, illuminated by the small, brightly shining torches made of sweet-smelling wood that a boy held in his hands.
The drum was in the centre of the clearing, the drummer standing facing the crowd. He was naked from the waist up, wore snow-white cotton drawers, very full, held round the waist by a red sash, and bound at the ankles with red cords. Round his uncovered head was a red cord, with three straight scarlet feathers rising from the back of his head, and on his forehead, a turquoise ornament, a circle of blue with a round blue stone in the centre. The flute player was also naked to the waist, but over his shoulder was folded a fine white sarape with blue-and-dark edges, and fringe.[Pg 127] Among the crowd, men with naked shoulders were giving little leaflets to the onlookers. And all the time, high and pure, the queer clay flute was repeating a savage, rather difficult melody, and the drum was giving the blood-rhythm.
The drum was at the center of the clearing, and the drummer faced the crowd. He was bare from the waist up, wearing snow-white cotton shorts that were loose-fitting, held around his waist by a red sash, and tied at his ankles with red cords. A red cord wrapped around his bare head, with three straight scarlet feathers sticking up from the back, and on his forehead was a turquoise ornament, a circle of blue with a round blue stone in the middle. The flute player was also shirtless, but draped over his shoulder was a fine white sarape with blue and dark edges, complete with fringe.[Pg 127] Among the crowd, men with bare shoulders were handing out little leaflets to the onlookers. Meanwhile, a high and clear clay flute echoed a wild, somewhat challenging melody, and the drum provided the heartbeat rhythm.
More and more men were drifting in from the plaza. Kate stepped from her perch and went rather shyly forward. She wanted one of the papers. The man gave her one without looking at her. And she went into the light to read. It was a sort of ballad, but without rhyme, in Spanish. At the top of the leaflet was a rough print of an eagle within the ring of a serpent that had its tail in its mouth; a curious deviation from the Mexican emblem, which is an eagle standing on a nopal, a cactus with great flat leaves, and holding in its beak and claws a writhing snake.
More and more men were coming in from the plaza. Kate stepped down from her spot and approached a bit shyly. She wanted one of the newspapers. The man handed her one without looking at her. She moved into the light to read. It was a kind of ballad, but without rhyme, in Spanish. At the top of the leaflet was a rough image of an eagle inside a ring of a serpent that had its tail in its mouth; a strange twist on the Mexican emblem, which features an eagle standing on a nopal, a cactus with large flat leaves, holding a writhing snake in its beak and claws.
This eagle stood slim upon the serpent, within the circle of the snake, that had black markings round its back, like short black rays pointing inwards. At a little distance, the emblem suggested an eye.
This eagle perched slenderly on the serpent, inside the circle of the snake, which had black markings along its back, resembling short black rays pointing inward. From a distance, the emblem resembled an eye.
There was a dense throng of men gathered now, and from the centre, the ruddy glow of ocote torches rose warm and strong, and the sweet scent of the cedar-like resin was on the air. Kate could see nothing, for the mass of men in big hats.
There was a thick crowd of men gathered now, and from the center, the warm and bright light of ocote torches flickered strongly, filling the air with the sweet smell of cedar-like resin. Kate couldn’t see anything because of the crowd of men wearing large hats.
The flute had stopped its piping, and the drum was beating a slow, regular thud, acting straight on the blood. The incomprehensible hollow barking of the drum was like a spell on the mind, making the heart burst each stroke, and darkening the will.
The flute had stopped playing, and the drum was pounding out a slow, steady beat, going right to the blood. The strange, hollow sound of the drum was like a spell on the mind, making the heart race with each beat, and clouding the will.
The men in the crowd began to subside, sitting and squatting on the ground, with their hats between their knees. And now it was a little sea of dark, proud heads leaning a little forward above the soft, strong male shoulders.
The men in the crowd started to settle down, sitting and squatting on the ground, with their hats resting between their knees. Now it looked like a small sea of dark, proud heads leaning slightly forward above the soft, strong male shoulders.
Near the wall was a clear circle, with the drum in the centre. The drummer with the naked torso stood tilting his drum towards him, his shoulders gleaming smooth and ruddy in the flare of light. Beside him stood another man holding a banner that hung from a light rod. On the blue field of the banneret was the yellow sun with a black centre, and between the four greater yellow rays, four black rays emerging,[Pg 129] so that the sun looked like a wheel spinning with a dazzling motion.
Near the wall was a clear circle, with the drum in the center. The drummer with the bare torso stood tilting his drum towards him, his shoulders shining smooth and red in the bright light. Next to him was another man holding a banner that hung from a light rod. On the blue background of the banner was a yellow sun with a black center, and between the four larger yellow rays were four black rays emerging, making the sun look like a wheel spinning with dazzling motion.[Pg 129]
The crowd having all sat down, the six men with naked torsos, who had been giving out the leaflets and ordering the crowd, now came back and sat down in a ring, of which the drummer, with the drum tilted between his knees as he squatted on the ground, was the key. On his right hand sat the banner-bearer, on his left the flautist. They were nine men in the ring, the boy, who sat apart watching the two ocote torches, which he had laid upon a stone supported on a long cane tripod, being the tenth.
The crowd settled down, and the six men with bare chests, who had been handing out leaflets and directing everyone, returned and formed a circle. The drummer, squatting on the ground with his drum resting between his knees, was at the center. To his right sat the banner-bearer, and to his left sat the flautist. There were nine men in the circle, with the boy sitting away from them, focused on the two ocote torches he had placed on a stone propped up by a long cane tripod, making him the tenth.
The night seemed to have gone still. The curious seed-rattling hum of voices that filled the plaza was hushed. Under the trees, on the pavements, people were still passing unconcerned, but they looked curiously lonely, isolated figures drifting in the twilight of the electric lamps, and going about some exceptional business. They seemed outside the nucleus of life.
The night felt completely quiet. The once curious hum of voices that filled the plaza had faded. Beneath the trees, on the sidewalks, people continued to pass by without a care, but they appeared oddly lonely, like isolated figures gliding through the dim light of the electric lamps, engaged in some unusual task. They seemed disconnected from the heart of life.
Away on the north side, the booths were still flaring, people were buying and selling. But this quarter too, looked lonely, and outside the actual reality, almost like memory.
Away on the north side, the booths were still buzzing, people were buying and selling. But this area too felt empty, and seemed almost like a memory rather than part of reality.
When the men sat down, the women began to drift up shyly, and seat themselves on the ground at the outer rim, their full cotton skirts flowering out around them, and their dark rebozos drawn tight over their small, round, shy heads, as they squatted on the ground. Some, too shy to come right up, lingered on the nearest benches of the plaza. And some had gone away. Indeed, a good many men and women had disappeared as soon as the drum was heard.
When the men sat down, the women started to approach shyly and took seats on the ground at the edge, their long cotton skirts spreading out around them, and their dark shawls pulled snug over their small, round, bashful heads as they squatted down. Some, feeling too shy to come forward, hung back on the nearest benches in the plaza. And some had left. In fact, quite a few men and women had disappeared as soon as the drum sounded.
So that the plaza was curiously void. There was the dense clot of people round the drum, and then the outer world, seeming empty and hostile. Only in the dark little street that gave on to the darkness of the lake, people were standing like ghosts, half lit-up, the men with their sarapes over their faces, watching erect and silent and concealed, from the shadow.
So the plaza felt strangely empty. There was a thick crowd of people around the drum, but beyond that, the rest of the area seemed vacant and unfriendly. Only in the narrow street leading to the dark lake were people standing like ghosts, half illuminated, the men with their blankets over their faces, watching tall, silent, and hidden from the shadows.
But Kate, standing back in the doorway, with Juana sitting on the doorstep at her feet, was fascinated by the silent, half-naked ring of men in the torchlight. Their heads were black, their bodies soft and ruddy with the peculiar Indian beauty that has at the same time something terrible in it. The soft, full, handsome torsos of silent men with heads[Pg 130] softly bent a little forward; the soft, easy shoulders, that are yet so broad, and which balance upon so powerful a backbone; shoulders drooping a little, with the relaxation of slumbering, quiescent power; the beautiful ruddy skin, gleaming with a dark fineness; the strong breasts, so male and so deep, yet without the muscular hardening that belongs to white men; and the dark, closed faces, closed upon a darkened consciousness, the black moustaches and delicate beards framing the closed silence of the mouth; all this was strangely impressive, moving strange, frightening emotions in the soul. Those men who sat there in their dark, physical tenderness, so still and soft, they looked at the same time frightening. Something dark, heavy, and reptilian in their silence and their softness. Their very naked torsos were clothed with a subtle shadow, a certain secret obscurity. White men sitting there would have been strong-muscled and frank, with an openness in their very physique, a certain ostensible presence. But not so these men. Their very nakedness only revealed the soft, heavy depths of their natural secrecy, their eternal invisibility. They did not belong to the realm of that which comes forth.
But Kate, standing back in the doorway with Juana sitting on the doorstep at her feet, was captivated by the silent, half-naked group of men in the torchlight. Their heads were dark, their bodies soft and flushed with a unique kind of Indian beauty that also held something unsettling. The soft, full, attractive torsos of quiet men leaned slightly forward; their broad, relaxed shoulders carried a powerful backbone, appearing a bit drooped as if they were in a state of dormant strength; the beautiful reddish skin glimmered with a rich darkness; their strong, masculine chests were deep but lacked the muscular firmness typical of white men; and the dark, expressionless faces, hiding a dim consciousness, were framed by black mustaches and delicate beards that emphasized the silence of their mouths. All of this was strangely powerful, stirring unsettling emotions within her. The men sitting there in their dark, physical gentleness looked both serene and intimidating. There was something dark, heavy, and almost reptilian about their silence and softness. Their bare torsos seemed shrouded in a subtle shadow, a certain secret obscurity. If it were white men sitting there, they would appear strong and open, their very physiques exuding a clear presence. But not these men. Their nakedness only revealed the profound, heavy depths of their natural secrets, their perpetual hiddenness. They did not belong to the realm of what is readily visible.
Everybody was quite still; the expectant hush deepened to a kind of dead, night silence. The naked-shouldered men sat motionless, sunk into themselves, and listening with the dark ears of the blood. The red sash went tight round their waists, the wide white trousers, starched rather stiff, were bound round the ankles with red cords, and the dark feet in the glare of the torch looked almost black, in huaraches that had red thongs. What did they want then, in life, these men who sat so softly and without any assertion, yet whose weight was so ponderous, arresting?
Everyone was completely still; the expectant silence deepened into a kind of dead, night quiet. The bare-shouldered men sat motionless, withdrawn into themselves, listening with the deep senses of their blood. The red sash was tight around their waists, the wide white trousers, starched rather stiff, were tied around the ankles with red cords, and their dark feet, illuminated by the torchlight, looked almost black, wearing huaraches with red straps. What did these men, who sat so quietly and without any claim to presence, yet whose weight felt so heavy and captivating, really want from life?
Kate was at once attracted and repelled. She was attracted, almost fascinated by the strange nuclear power of the men in the circle. It was like a darkly glowing, vivid nucleus of new life. Repellant the strange heaviness, the sinking of the spirit into the earth, like dark water. Repellant the silent, dense opposition to the pale-faced spiritual direction.
Kate felt both drawn in and pushed away. She was captivated, almost mesmerized by the strange nuclear energy of the men in the circle. It was like a darkly glowing, vibrant core of new life. Unsettling was the odd weight, the way it pulled her spirit down into the earth, like dark water. Unsettling was the quiet, thick resistance to the pale-faced spiritual guidance.
Yet here and here alone, it seemed to her, life burned with a deep new fire. The rest of life, as she knew it, seemed wan, bleached and sterile. The pallid wanness and weariness of her world! And here, the dark, ruddy figures in the[Pg 131] glare of a torch, like the centre of the everlasting fire, surely this was a new kindling of mankind!
Yet here and here alone, it felt to her, life was ignited with a vibrant new energy. The rest of her life, as she understood it, seemed dull, faded, and lifeless. The pale dullness and exhaustion of her world! And here, the dark, warm figures in the[Pg 131] brightness of a torch, like the heart of an eternal flame, surely this was a fresh spark of humanity!
She knew it was so. Yet she preferred to be on the fringe, sufficiently out of contact. She could not bear to come into actual contact.
She knew it was true. Still, she preferred to stay on the outskirts, far enough away. She couldn't stand to actually get involved.
The man with the banner of the sun lifted his face as if he were going to speak. And yet he did not speak. He was old; in his sparse beard were grey hairs, grey hairs over his thick dark mouth. And his face had the peculiar thickness, with a few deep-scored lines, of the old among these people. Yet his hair rose vigorous and manly from his forehead, his body was smooth and strong. Only, perhaps, a little smoother, heavier, softer than the shoulders of the younger men.
The man with the sun banner lifted his face as if he was about to say something. But he didn't speak. He was old; his thin beard was flecked with gray, and there were gray strands above his thick dark lips. His face had that unique thickness, with a few deep lines, common among older people here. Still, his hair was strong and manly, rising from his forehead, and his body was smooth and muscular. Only, maybe, a bit smoother, heavier, and softer than the shoulders of the younger men.
His black eyes gazed sightless for some time. Perhaps he was really blind; perhaps it was a heavy abstraction, a sort of heavy memory working in him, which made his face seem sightless.
His black eyes stared blankly for a while. Maybe he was actually blind; maybe it was a deep thought, a kind of heavy memory playing in his mind, which made his face look unseeing.
Then he began, in a slow, clear, far-off voice, that seemed strangely to echo the vanished barking of the drum:
Then he started, in a slow, clear, distant voice, that oddly echoed the fading bark of the drum:
“Listen to me, men! Listen to me, women of these men! A long time ago, the lake started calling for men, in the quiet of the night. And there were no men. The little charales were swimming round the shore, looking for something, and the bágari and the other big fish would jump out of the water, to look around. But there were no men.
“Listen up, guys! And you women who are with them! A long time ago, the lake began calling for men in the stillness of the night. But there were no men. The little charales swam along the shore, searching for something, while the bágari and the other big fish jumped out of the water to see what was happening. But still, there were no men.”
“So one of the gods with hidden faces walked out of the water, and climbed the hill—” he pointed with his hand in the night towards the invisible round hill at the back of the village—“and looked about. He looked up at the sun, and through the sun he saw the dark sun, the same that made the sun and the world, and will swallow it again like a draught of water.
“So one of the gods with hidden faces emerged from the water and climbed the hill—” he pointed with his hand into the night towards the unseen round hill behind the village—“and looked around. He gazed up at the sun, and through the sun, he saw the dark sun, the same one that created the sun and the world, and will consume it again like a sip of water.
“He said: Is it time? And from behind the bright sun the four dark arms of the greater sun shot out, and in the shadow men arose. They could see the four dark arms of the sun in the sky. And they started walking.
“He said: Is it time? And from behind the bright sun, the four dark rays of the bigger sun emerged, and in the shadow, men stood up. They could see the four dark rays of the sun in the sky. And they began to walk.”
“The man on the top of the hill, who was a god, looked at the mountains and the flat places, and saw men very thirsty, their tongues hanging out. So he said to them: Come! Come here! Here is my sweet water!
“The man on the top of the hill, who was a god, looked at the mountains and the flat places, and saw men very thirsty, their tongues hanging out. So he said to them: Come! Come here! Here is my sweet water!
“They came like dogs running with their tongues out, and[Pg 132] kneeled on the shore of the lake. And the man on the top of the hill heard them panting with having drunk much water. He said to them: Have you drunk too much into yourselves? Are your bones not dry enough?
“They arrived like dogs sprinting with their tongues hanging out, and[Pg 132] knelt by the edge of the lake. The man on the hill heard them panting after drinking a lot of water. He said to them: Have you drunk too much? Are your bones not dry enough?
“The men made houses on the shore, and the man on the hill, who was a god, taught them to sow maize and beans, and build boats. But he said to them: No boat will save you, when the dark sun ceases to hold out his dark arms abroad in the sky.
“The men built houses on the shore, and the man on the hill, who was a god, taught them how to plant maize and beans and build boats. But he told them: No boat will save you when the dark sun stops stretching its dark arms across the sky."
“The man on the hill said: I am Quetzalcoatl, who breathed moisture on your dry mouths. I filled your breasts with breath from beyond the sun. I am the wind that whirls from the heart of the earth, the little winds that whirl like snakes round your feet and your legs and your thighs, lifting up the head of the snake of your body, in whom is your power. When the snake of your body lifts its head, beware! It is I, Quetzalcoatl, rearing up in you, rearing up and reaching beyond the bright day, to the sun of darkness beyond, where is your home at last. Save for the dark sun at the back of the day-sun, save for the four dark arms in the heavens, you were bone, and the stars were bone, and the moon an empty sea-shell on a dry beach, and the yellow sun were an empty cup, like the dry thin bone of a dead coyote’s head. So beware!
“The man on the hill said: I am Quetzalcoatl, who breathed moisture onto your dry mouths. I filled your lungs with breath from beyond the sun. I am the wind that swirls from the heart of the earth, the little winds that twist like snakes around your feet and legs and thighs, lifting up the head of the snake of your body, in whom is your power. When the snake of your body lifts its head, be careful! It is I, Quetzalcoatl, rising up in you, rising up and reaching beyond the bright day, to the dark sun beyond, where your true home finally lies. Apart from the dark sun at the back of the day-sun, apart from the four dark arms in the heavens, you were nothing but bone, and the stars were bone, and the moon was an empty sea shell on a dry beach, and the yellow sun was an empty cup, like the dry thin bone of a dead coyote’s head. So be careful!
“Without me you are nothing. Just as I, without the sun that is back of the sun, am nothing.
“Without me, you are nothing. Just like I am nothing without the sun that lies behind the sun.”
“When the yellow sun is high in the sky, then say: Quetzalcoatl will lift his hand and screen me from this, else I shall burn out, and the land will wither.
“When the yellow sun is high in the sky, then say: Quetzalcoatl will lift his hand and shield me from this, or else I will burn out, and the land will wither."
“For, say I, in the palm of my hand is the water of life, and on the back of my hand is the shadow of death. And when men forget me, I lift the back of my hand, farewell! Farewell, and the shadow of death.
“For, I say, in the palm of my hand is the water of life, and on the back of my hand is the shadow of death. And when people forget me, I lift the back of my hand, goodbye! Goodbye, and the shadow of death.
“But men forgot me. Their bones were moist, their hearts weak. When the snake of their body lifted its head, they said: This is the tame snake that does as we wish. And when they could not bear the fire of the sun, they said: The sun is angry. He wants to drink us up. Let us give him blood of victims.
“But people forgot me. Their bodies were weak, their hearts frail. When their physical desires took over, they said: This is the friendly urge that does what we want. And when they couldn’t handle the heat of the sun, they said: The sun is furious. It wants to consume us. Let’s offer it the blood of sacrifices.”
“And so it was, the dark branches of shade were gone from heaven, and Quetzalcoatl mourned and grew old, holding his hand before his face, to hide his face from men.
“And so it was, the dark branches of shade were gone from the sky, and Quetzalcoatl mourned and aged, holding his hand before his face to shield it from people.”
[Pg 133]
[Pg 133]
“He mourned and said: Let me go home. I am old, I am almost bone. Bone triumphs in me, my heart is a dry gourd. I am weary in Mexico.
“He mourned and said: Let me go home. I am old, I am almost skin and bones. Bone dominates me, my heart is a dry gourd. I am tired in Mexico.
“So he cried to the Master-Sun, the dark one, of the unuttered name: I am withering white like a perishing gourd-vine. I am turning to bone. I am denied of these Mexicans. I am waste and weary and old. Take me away.
“So he cried to the Master-Sun, the dark one, of the unspoken name: I am wilting like a dying gourd vine. I am turning to dust. I am cut off from these Mexicans. I am spent and tired and old. Take me away."
“Then the dark sun reached an arm, and lifted Quetzalcoatl into the sky. And the dark sun beckoned with a finger, and brought white men out of the east. And they came with a dead god on the Cross, saying: Lo! This is the Son of God! He is dead, he is bone! Lo, your god is bled and dead, he is bone. Kneel and sorrow for him, and weep. For your tears he will give you comfort again, from the dead, and a place among the scentless rose-trees of the after-life, when you are dead.
“Then the dark sun reached out an arm and lifted Quetzalcoatl into the sky. And the dark sun waved with a finger and brought white men from the east. They came with a dead god on the Cross, saying: Look! This is the Son of God! He is dead, he is just bones! Look, your god is bled and dead, he is just bones. Kneel and mourn for him, and cry. For your tears he will give you comfort again, from the dead, and a place among the scentless rose-trees of the afterlife when you are dead.
“Lo! His mother weeps, and the waters of the world are in her hands. She will give you drink, and heal you, and lead you to the land of God. In the land of God you shall weep no more. Beyond the gates of death, when you have passed from the house of bone, into the garden of white roses.
“Look! His mother is crying, and she holds the waters of the world in her hands. She will give you something to drink, heal you, and guide you to the land of God. In the land of God, you will weep no more. Beyond the gates of death, when you have moved from the house of bones into the garden of white roses.”
“So the weeping Mother brought her Son who was dead on the Cross to Mexico, to live in the temples. And the people looked up no more, saying: The Mother weeps. The Son of her womb is bone. Let us hope for the place of the west, where the dead have peace among the scentless rose-trees, in the Paradise of God.
“So the grieving Mother brought her Son, who was dead on the Cross, to Mexico to reside in the temples. And the people looked up no more, saying: The Mother weeps. The Son of her womb is gone. Let us hope for the place to the west, where the dead find peace among the scentless rose trees, in the Paradise of God.
“For the priests would say: It is beautiful beyond the grave.
“For the priests would say: It is beautiful beyond the grave.
“And then the priests grew old, and the tears of the Mother were exhausted, and the Son on the Cross cried out to the dark sun far beyond the sun: What is this that is done to me? Am I dead for ever, and only dead? Am I always and only dead, but bone on a Cross of bone?
“And then the priests got old, and the Mother ran out of tears, and the Son on the Cross cried out to the dark sun far beyond the sun: What is this that is done to me? Am I dead forever, and only dead? Am I always and only dead, just bones on a Cross of bones?
“So this cry was heard in the world, and beyond the stars of the night, and beyond the sun of the day.
“So this cry was heard in the world, and beyond the stars of the night, and beyond the sun of the day.
“Jesus said again: Is it time? My Mother is old like a sinking moon, the old bone of her can weep no more. Are we perished beyond redeem?
“Jesus said again: Is it time? My Mother is old like a sinking moon, her old bones can weep no more. Are we lost beyond saving?
[Pg 134]
[Pg 134]
“Then the greatest of the great suns spoke aloud from the back of the sun: I will take my Son to my bosom, I will take His Mother on my lap. Like a woman I will put them in My womb, like a mother I will lay them to sleep, in mercy I will dip them in the bath of forgetting and peace and renewal.
“Then the greatest of the great suns spoke out from the back of the sun: I will take my Son into my embrace, I will hold His Mother on my lap. Like a woman, I will carry them in My womb, like a mother, I will lay them down to sleep. In mercy, I will immerse them in a bath of forgetting, peace, and renewal.”
“That is all. So hear now, you men, and you women of these men.
“That is all. So listen now, you men, and you women connected to these men.
“Jesus is going home, to the Father, and Mary is going back, to sleep in the belly of the Father. And they both will recover from death, during the long long sleep.
“Jesus is going home to the Father, and Mary is going back to rest in the embrace of the Father. And they both will heal from death during this long, deep sleep.”
“But the Father will not leave us alone. We are not abandoned.
“But the Father will not leave us alone. We are not abandoned.
“The Father has looked around, and has seen the Morning Star, fearless between the rush of the oncoming yellow sun, and the backward reel of the night. So the Great One, whose name has never been spoken, says: Who art thou, bright watchman? And the down-star answering: It is I, the Morning Star, who in Mexico was Quetzalcoatl. It is I, who look at the yellow sun from behind, have my eye on the unseen side of the moon. It is I, the star, midway between the darkness and the rolling of the sun. I, called Quetzalcoatl, waiting in the strength of my days.
“The Father has looked around and seen the Morning Star, unafraid between the rush of the rising yellow sun and the retreat of the night. So the Great One, whose name has never been spoken, says: Who are you, bright watchman? And the down-star answers: It is I, the Morning Star, who in Mexico was Quetzalcoatl. It is I who look at the yellow sun from behind, keeping an eye on the unseen side of the moon. It is I, the star, positioned between the darkness and the rolling of the sun. I, called Quetzalcoatl, waiting in the strength of my days.
“The Father answered: It is well. It is well. And again: It is time.
“The Father answered: It’s all good. It’s all good. And again: It’s time.”
“Thus the big word was spoken behind the back of the world. The Nameless said: It is time.
“Then the big word was spoken behind the world’s back. The Nameless said: It’s time.
“Once more the word has been spoken: It is time.
“Once more the word has been spoken: It’s time.”
“Listen, men, and the women of men: It is time. Know now it is time. Those that left us are coming back. Those that came are leaving again. Say welcome, and then farewell!
“Listen, everyone: It’s time. Know that it’s time. Those who left us are coming back. Those who came are leaving again. Say welcome, and then goodbye!
“Welcome! Farewell!”
"Welcome! Goodbye!"
The old man ended with a strong, suppressed cry, as if really calling to the gods:
The old man finished with a powerful, muffled shout, as if he was truly calling out to the gods:
“Bienvenido! Bienvenido! Adios! Adios!”
“Welcome! Welcome! Goodbye! Goodbye!”
Even Juana, seated at Kate’s feet, cried out without knowing what she did:
Even Juana, sitting at Kate’s feet, shouted out without realizing what she was doing:
“Bienvenido! Bienvenido! Adios! Adios! Adios-n!”
“Welcome! Welcome! Goodbye! Goodbye! Goodbye-n!”
On the last adios! she trailed out to a natural human “n.”
On the last goodbye! she trailed out to a natural human “n.”
[Pg 135]
[Pg 135]
The drum began to beat with an insistent, intensive rhythm, and the flute, or whistle, lifted its odd, far-off calling voice. It was playing again and again the peculiar melody Kate had heard at first.
The drum started pounding with a persistent, intense rhythm, and the flute, or whistle, raised its strange, distant calling sound. It kept repeating the unusual melody Kate had heard earlier.
Then one of the men in the circle lifted his voice, and began to sing the hymn. He sang in the fashion of the Old Red Indians, with intensity and restraint, singing inwardly, singing to his own soul, not outward to the world, nor yet even upward to God, as the Christians sing. But with a sort of suppressed, tranced intensity, singing to the inner mystery, singing not into space, but into the other dimension of man’s existence, where he finds himself in the infinite room that lies inside the axis of our wheeling space. Space, like the world, cannot but move. And like the world, there is an axis. And the axis of our worldly space, when you enter, is a vastness where even the trees come and go, and the soul is at home in its own dream, noble and unquestioned.
Then one of the men in the circle raised his voice and started to sing the hymn. He sang like the Old Red Indians, with deep emotion and restraint, singing inwardly, connecting with his own soul, not projecting outward to the world or even upward to God, like the Christians do. Instead, he sang with a kind of suppressed, trance-like intensity, reaching into the inner mystery, not into the void, but into the deeper dimension of human existence, where he finds himself in the infinite space that exists within the center of our constantly moving world. Space, like our world, is always in motion. And just like the world, there is a center. When you enter the center of our worldly space, it’s an immense expanse where even the trees appear and disappear, and the soul feels at home in its own dream, grand and unquestioned.
The strange, inward pulse of the drum, and the singer singing inwardly, swirled the soul back into the very centre of time, which is older than age. He began on a high, remote note, and holding the voice at a distance, ran on in subtle, running rhythms, apparently unmeasured, yet pulsed underneath by the drum, and giving throbbing, three-fold lilts and lurches. For a long time, no melody at all was recognisable: it was just a lurching, running, far-off crying, something like the distant faint howling of a coyote. It was really the music of the old American Indian.
The strange, deep beat of the drum and the singer's internal melody pulled the soul back to the very core of time, which is older than anything we know. He started on a high, distant note, and while keeping his voice somewhat remote, flowed into subtle, fluid rhythms that seemed unmeasured but were underpinned by the drum, creating a pulsing, three-part rise and fall. For a long while, there was no recognizable melody; it was just an off-kilter, flowing, distant cry, kind of like the faint howling of a coyote in the distance. It was truly the music of the old American Indian.
There was no recognisable rhythm, no recognisable emotion, it was hardly music. Rather a far-off, perfect crying in the night. But it went straight through to the soul, the most ancient and everlasting soul of all men, where alone can the human family assemble in immediate contact.
There was no recognizable rhythm, no recognizable emotion, it was barely music. More like a distant, perfect crying in the night. But it went straight through to the soul, the most ancient and eternal soul of all mankind, where only the human family can come together in direct connection.
Kate knew it at once, like a sort of fate. It was no good resisting. There was neither urge nor effort, nor any speciality. The sound sounded in the innermost far-off place of the human core, the ever-present, where there is neither hope nor emotion, but passion sits with folded wings on the nest, and faith is a tree of shadow.
Kate felt it instantly, like it was destined to happen. There was no point in fighting it. There was no desire or struggle, nothing unique about it. The sound echoed in the deepest, most distant part of the human essence, that constant place where there’s neither hope nor feelings, but passion rests quietly in its nest, and faith stands like a shadowy tree.
Like fate, like doom. Faith is the Tree of Life itself, inevitable, and the apples are upon us, like the apples of the eye, the apples of the chin, the apple of the heart, the apples[Pg 136] of the breast, the apple of the belly, with its deep core, the apples of the loins, the apples of the knees, the little, side-by-side apples of the toes. What do change and evolution matter? We are the Tree with the fruit forever upon it. And we are faith forever. Verbum Sat.
Like fate, like doom. Faith is the Tree of Life itself, inevitable, and the apples are upon us, like the apples of the eye, the apples of the chin, the apple of the heart, the apples[Pg 136] of the breast, the apple of the belly, with its deep core, the apples of the loins, the apples of the knees, the little, side-by-side apples of the toes. What do change and evolution mean? We are the Tree with the fruit forever on it. And we are faith forever. Verbum Sat.
The one singer had finished, and only the drum kept on, touching the sensitive membrane of the night subtly and knowingly. Then a voice in the circle rose again on the song, and like birds flying from a tree, one after the other, the individual voices arose, till there was a strong, intense, curiously weighty soaring and sweeping of male voices, like a dark flock of birds flying and dipping in unison. And all the dark birds seemed to have launched out of the heart, in the inner forest of the masculine chest.
The singer was finished, and only the drum continued, gently and knowingly resonating in the quiet of the night. Then a voice in the circle rose again in song, and like birds taking flight from a tree, one after another, the individual voices emerged, creating a strong, intense, curiously powerful blend of male voices, like a dark flock of birds soaring and dipping together. It felt like all those dark birds had taken flight from the depths of the masculine chest.
And one by one, voices in the crowd broke free, like birds launching and coming in from a distance, caught by the spell. The words did not matter. Any verse, any words, no words, the song remained the same: a strong, deep wind rushing from the caverns of the breast, from the everlasting soul! Kate herself was too shy and wincing to sing: too blenched with disillusion. But she heard the answer away back in her soul, like a far-off mocking-bird at night. And Juana was singing in spite of herself, in a crooning feminine voice, making up the words unconsciously.
And one by one, voices in the crowd broke free, like birds taking flight and returning from afar, enchanted by the moment. The actual words didn’t matter. Any line, any phrases, even silence, the song stayed the same: a powerful, deep wind rushing from the depths of the heart, from the eternal spirit! Kate herself felt too shy and uncomfortable to sing: too washed out by disappointment. But she felt the response deep in her soul, like a distant mockingbird in the night. And Juana was singing despite herself, in a soft, feminine voice, unconsciously creating the words.
The half-naked men began to reach for their serapes: white serapes, with borders of blue and earth-brown bars, and dark fringe. A man rose from the crowd and went towards the lake. He came back with ocote and with faggots that a boat had brought over. And he started a little fire. After a while, another man went for fuel, and started another fire in the centre of the circle, in front of the drum. Then one of the women went off soft and barefoot, in her full cotton skirt. And she made a little bonfire among the women.
The half-naked men started grabbing their serapes: white ones, with blue and earth-brown borders, and dark fringes. One man stood up from the crowd and walked towards the lake. He returned with ocote and some branches that a boat had brought over. He then lit a small fire. After a while, another man went to gather fuel and lit another fire in the center of the circle, in front of the drum. Then one of the women slipped away quietly and barefoot, in her full cotton skirt. She made a small bonfire among the women.
The air was bronze with the glow of flame, and sweet with smoke like incense. The song rose and fell, then died away. Rose, and died. The drum ebbed on, faintly touching the dark membrane of the night. Then ebbed away. In the absolute silence could be heard the soundless stillness of the dark lake.
The air was tinted bronze from the fire's glow and sweet with smoke like incense. The song rose and fell, then faded away. Rose, and faded. The drum continued softly, gently brushing against the dark night. Then it faded away. In the complete silence, you could hear the quiet stillness of the dark lake.
Then the drum started again, with a new, strong pulse. One of the seated men, in his white poncho with the dark[Pg 137] blackish-and-blue border, got up, taking off his sandals as he did so, and began softly to dance the dance step. Mindless, dancing heavily and with a curious bird-like sensitiveness of the feet, he began to tread the earth with his bare soles, as if treading himself deep into the earth. Alone, with a curious pendulum rhythm, leaning a little forward from a powerful backbone, he trod to the drum-beat, his white knees lifting and lifting alternately against the dark fringe of his blanket, with a queer dark splash. And another man put his huaraches into the centre of the ring, near the fire, and stood up to dance. The man at the drum lifted up his voice in a wild, blind song. The men were taking off their ponchos. And soon, with the firelight on their breasts and on their darkly abstracted faces, they were all afoot, with bare torsos and bare feet, dancing the savage bird-tread.
Then the drum started up again, with a strong, new beat. One of the men sitting down, wearing a white poncho with a dark blue border, got up, took off his sandals, and began to dance softly. Lost in thought, he danced heavily but with a curious, bird-like lightness in his feet, pressing his bare soles into the earth as if he were sinking deeply into it. Alone, with a strange pendulum rhythm, leaning slightly forward from a strong back, he moved to the beat of the drum, his white knees lifting alternately against the dark fringe of his blanket, creating a peculiar dark splash. Another man placed his sandals in the center of the circle by the fire and stood up to dance. The man at the drum started singing a wild, passionate song. The other men took off their ponchos. Soon, illuminated by the firelight on their chests and their dark, focused faces, they were all on their feet, with bare torsos and bare feet, dancing the wild bird-tread.
“Who sleeps shall wake! Who sleeps shall wake! Who treads down the path of the snake in the dust shall arrive at the place; in the path of the dust shall arrive at the place and be dressed in the skin of the snake: shall be dressed in the skin of the snake of the earth, that is father of stone; that is father of stone and the timber of earth; of the silver and gold, of the iron, the timber of earth from the bone of the father of earth, of the snake of the world, of the heart of the world, that beats as a snake beats the dust in its motion on earth, from the heart of the world.
“Who sleeps shall wake! Who sleeps shall wake! Whoever walks the snake's path in the dust will reach the destination; on the path of the dust, they will reach the place and be clothed in the skin of the snake: they will be dressed in the skin of the earth's snake, which is the father of stone; that is the father of stone and the timber of earth; of silver and gold, of iron, the timber of earth from the bone of the father of the earth, of the snake of the world, of the heart of the world, that pulses like a snake moves through the dust on earth, from the heart of the world.”
“Who slee-eeps, sha-all wake! Who slee-eeps, sha-all wake! Who sleeps, sha-ll wake in the way of the snake of the dust of the earth, of the stone of the earth, of the bone of the earth.”
“Who sleeps, shall wake! Who sleeps, shall wake! Who sleeps, shall wake in the manner of the serpent of the dirt of the earth, of the stone of the earth, of the bone of the earth.”
The song seemed to take new wild flights, after it had sunk and rustled to a last ebb. It was like waves that rise out of the invisible, and rear up into form, and a flying, disappearing whiteness and a rustle of extinction. And the dancers, after dancing in a circle in a slow, deep absorption, each man changeless in his own place, treading the same dust with the soft churning of bare feet, slowly, slowly began to revolve, till the circle was slowly revolving round the fire, with always the same soft, down-sinking, churning tread. And the drum kept the changeless living beat, like a heart, and the song rose and soared and fell, ebbed and ebbed to a sort of extinction, then heaved up again.
The song seemed to take on new wild energy after it had faded and rustled to a final low. It was like waves that emerged from the unseen, rising into shape, creating a fleeting whiteness and a rustle of disappearance. The dancers, after moving in a circle with a slow, deep focus, each man steady in his spot, stepping on the same ground with the soft shuffle of bare feet, slowly began to turn, until the circle was slowly spinning around the fire, always maintaining the same soft, sinking, shuffling rhythm. And the drum kept a constant living beat, like a heartbeat, while the song lifted, soared, and fell, ebbed and ebbed to a kind of end, then rose up again.
[Pg 138]
[Pg 138]
Till the young peons could stand it no more. They put off their sandals and their hats and their blankets, and shyly, with inexpert feet that yet knew the old echo of the tread, they stood behind the wheeling dancers, and danced without changing place. Till soon the revolving circle had a fixed yet throbbing circle of men outside.
Till the young workers could handle it no longer. They took off their sandals, hats, and blankets, and, shyly, with clumsy feet that still remembered the old rhythm, they stood behind the spinning dancers and danced in place. Before long, the swirling circle had a steady yet pulsing ring of men outside.
Then suddenly one of the naked-shouldered dancers from the inner circle stepped back into the outer circle and with a slow leaning, slowly started the outer circle revolving in the reverse direction from the inner. So now there were two wheels of the dance, one within the other, and revolving in different directions.
Then suddenly, one of the dancers with bare shoulders from the inner circle stepped back into the outer circle and, with a slow lean, began to make the outer circle turn in the opposite direction from the inner one. Now there were two wheels of the dance, one inside the other, moving in different directions.
They kept on and on, with the drum and the song, revolving like wheels of shadow-shapes around the fire. Till the fired died low, and the drum suddenly stopped, and the men suddenly dispersed, returning to their seats again.
They continued endlessly, with the drum and the song, spinning like shadowy wheels around the fire. Until the fire burned low, and the drum suddenly stopped, and the men abruptly scattered, going back to their seats.
There was silence, then the low hum of voices and the sound of laughter. Kate had thought, so often, that the laughter of the peons broke from them in a sound almost like pain. But now the laughs came like little invisible flames, suddenly from the embers of the talk.
There was silence, then a soft buzz of voices and the sound of laughter. Kate had often thought that the laughter of the workers sounded almost like it was born from pain. But now, the laughs burst forth like tiny invisible flames, suddenly igniting from the embers of the conversation.
Everybody was waiting, waiting. Yet nobody moved at once, when the thud of the drum struck again like a summons. They sat still talking, listening with a second consciousness. Then a man arose and threw off his blanket, and threw wood on the central fire. Then he walked through the seated men to where the women clustered in the fullness of their skirts. There he waited, smiling with a look of abstraction. Till a girl rose and came with utmost shyness towards him, holding her rebozo tight over her lowered head with her right hand, and taking the hand of the man in her left. It was she who lifted the motionless hand of the man in her own, shyly, with a sudden shy snatching. He laughed, and led her through the now risen men, towards the inner fire. She went with dropped head, hiding her face in confusion. But side by side and loosely holding hands, they began to tread the soft, heavy dance-step, forming the first small segment of the inner, stationary circle.
Everybody was waiting, waiting. Yet nobody moved right away when the thud of the drum sounded again like a call. They sat still, chatting, listening with a heightened awareness. Then a man stood up, tossed off his blanket, and added wood to the central fire. He walked past the seated men to where the women gathered in their flowing skirts. There he paused, smiling with a distant look. Soon, a girl got up and came shyly toward him, holding her rebozo tightly over her lowered head with her right hand, while taking the man's hand with her left. It was she who lifted the man's motionless hand in her own, shyly, with a sudden quickness. He laughed and led her through the now standing men toward the inner fire. She walked with her head down, hiding her face in embarrassment. But side by side, loosely holding hands, they began to follow the soft, heavy dance step, forming the first small segment of the inner, stationary circle.
And now all the men were standing facing outwards, waiting to be chosen. And the women quickly, their shawled heads hidden, were slipping in and picking up the loose right hand of the man of their choice. The inner men with[Pg 139] the naked shoulders were soon chosen. The inner circle, of men and women in pairs, hand in hand, was closing.
And now all the men were standing with their backs to each other, waiting to be picked. The women, with their heads covered by shawls, quickly moved in and grabbed the open right hand of the man they liked. The men in the inner circle with bare shoulders were chosen right away. The inner circle, made up of couples holding hands, was starting to close in.
“Come, Niña, come!” said Juana, looking up at Kate with black, gleaming eyes.
“Come on, Niña, come!” Juana said, looking up at Kate with her shiny black eyes.
“I am afraid!” said Kate. And she spoke the truth.
“I’m scared!” said Kate. And she was being honest.
One of the bare-breasted men had come across the street, out of the crowd, and was standing waiting, near the doorway in which Kate stood, silently, with averted face.
One of the shirtless men had crossed the street, stepped out of the crowd, and was standing by the doorway where Kate stood quietly, with her face turned away.
“Look! Niña! This master is waiting for you. Then come! Oh Niña, come!”
“Look! Niña! This master is waiting for you. So come! Oh Niña, come!”
The voice of the criada had sunk to the low, crooning, almost magical appeal of the women of the people, and her black eyes glistened strangely, watching Kate’s face. Kate, almost mesmerised, took slow, reluctant steps forward, towards the man who was standing with averted face.
The voice of the servant had dropped to a soft, soothing, almost enchanting tone typical of working-class women, and her dark eyes sparkled in an unusual way as she watched Kate’s face. Kate, nearly entranced, took slow, hesitant steps forward toward the man who was standing with his face turned away.
“Do you mind?” she said in English, in great confusion. And she touched his fingers with her own.
“Do you mind?” she said in English, looking very confused. And she touched his fingers with hers.
His hand, warm and dark and savagely suave, loosely, almost with indifference, and yet with the soft barbaric nearness, held her fingers, and he led her to the circle. She dropped her head, and longed to be able to veil her face. In her white dress and green straw hat, she felt a virgin again, a young virgin. This was the quality these men had been able to give back to her.
His hand, warm and dark and effortlessly smooth, held her fingers loosely, almost indifferently, yet with a soft, wild closeness as he guided her to the circle. She lowered her head and wished she could cover her face. In her white dress and green straw hat, she felt like a virgin again, a young virgin. This was the kind of quality these men had managed to restore in her.
Shyly, awkwardly, she tried to tread the dance-step. But in her shoes she felt inflexible, insulated, and the rhythm was not in her. She moved in confusion.
Shyly and awkwardly, she tried to follow the dance steps. But in her shoes, she felt stiff, disconnected, and the rhythm just wasn’t there. She moved in a daze.
But the man beside her held her hand in the same light, soft grasp, and the slow, pulsing pendulum of his body swayed untrammelled. He took no notice of her. And yet he held her fingers in his soft, light touch.
But the man next to her held her hand in a gentle, soft grip, and the slow, rhythmic motion of his body swayed freely. He didn’t pay attention to her. And yet, he held her fingers with his gentle, light touch.
Juana had discarded her boots and stockings, and with her dark, creased face like a mask of obsidian, her eyes gleaming with the timeless female flame, dark and unquenchable, she was treading the step of the dance.
Juana had taken off her boots and stockings, and with her dark, wrinkled face resembling a mask of obsidian, her eyes shining with an eternal female fire, dark and unstoppable, she was stepping into the dance.
“As the bird of the sun, treads the earth at the dawn of the day like a brown hen under his feet, like a hen and the branches of her belly droop with the apples of birth, with the eggs of gold, with the eggs that hide the globe of the sun in the waters of heaven, in the purse of the shell of earth that is white from the fire of the blood, tread the earth, and the earth will conceive like the hen ’neath the feet[Pg 140] of the bird of the sun; ’neath the feet of the heart, ’neath the heart’s twin feet. Tread the earth, tread the earth that squats as a pullet with wings closed in—”
“As the sunbird walks on the earth at dawn, like a brown hen beneath its feet, like a hen whose belly droops with the fruits of creation, with golden eggs, with eggs that conceal the globe of the sun in the heavenly waters, in the shell of the earth that is white from the blood's fire, step on the earth, and the earth will give life like the hen under the feet[Pg 140] of the sunbird; beneath the heart's feet, beneath the twin feet of the heart. Step on the earth, step on the earth that crouches like a pullet with its wings closed—”
The circle began to shift, and Kate was slowly moving round between two silent and absorbed men, whose arms touched her arms. And the one held her fingers softly, loosely, but with transcendant nearness. And the wild song rose again like a bird that has alighted for a second, and the drum changed rhythm incomprehensibly.
The circle started to shift, and Kate was slowly moving between two quiet and absorbed men, their arms brushing against hers. One of them held her fingers gently, loosely, but with an extraordinary closeness. The wild song soared again like a bird that has landed for just a moment, and the drum changed rhythm in a way that was hard to understand.
The outer wheel was all men. She seemed to feel the strange dark glow of them upon her back. Men, dark, collective men, non-individual. And herself woman, wheeling upon the great wheel of womanhood.
The outer wheel was made up entirely of men. She could sense the strange dark aura of them on her back. Men, dark, collective men, lacking individuality. And she, a woman, turning on the vast wheel of womanhood.
Men and women alike danced with faces lowered and expressionless, abstract, gone in the deep absorption of men into the greater manhood, women into the great womanhood. It was sex, but the greater, not the lesser sex. The waters over the earth wheeling upon the waters under the earth, like an eagle silently wheeling above its own shadow.
Men and women danced with their faces down and blank expressions, lost in deep absorption—men merging into greater manhood and women into greater womanhood. It was about sex, but not in a trivial way. It was like the waters above the earth swirling over the waters below, reminiscent of an eagle silently circling above its own shadow.
She felt her sex and her womanhood caught up and identified in the slowly revolving ocean of nascent life, the dark sky of the men lowering and wheeling above. She was not herself, she was gone, and her own desires were gone in the ocean of the great desire. As the man whose fingers touched hers was gone in the ocean that is male, stooping over the face of the waters.
She felt her femininity and womanhood intertwined in the slowly swirling ocean of new life, with the dark sky of men moving overhead. She was no longer herself; she was lost, and her own desires were swallowed up in the vast sea of longing. Just like the man whose fingers brushed against hers was lost in the ocean of masculinity, leaning over the surface of the water.
The slow, vast, soft-touching revolution of the ocean above upon ocean below, with no vestige of rustling or foam. Only the pure sliding conjunction. Herself gone into her greater self, her womanhood consummated in the greater womanhood. And where her fingers touched the fingers of the man, the quiet spark, like the dawn-star, shining between her and the greater manhood of men.
The slow, expansive, gentle movement of the ocean above blending with the ocean below, with no sign of rustling or foam. Just the smooth, seamless connection. She has merged into her greater self, her womanhood fulfilled in the larger womanhood. And where her fingers brushed against the man’s, a quiet spark, like the morning star, glowing between her and the greater masculinity of men.
How strange, to be merged in desire beyond desire, to be gone in the body beyond the individualism of the body, with the spark of contact lingering like a morning star between her and the man, her woman’s greater self, and the greater self of man. Even of the two men next to her. What a beautiful slow wheel of dance, two great streams streaming in contact, in opposite directions.
How strange to be lost in desire beyond desire, to be gone in the body beyond individualism, with the spark of connection lingering like a morning star between her and the man, her greater self as a woman, and the greater self of man. Even with the two men next to her. What a beautiful slow dance, two great streams flowing in contact, in opposite directions.
She did not know the face of the man whose fingers she held. Her personal eyes had gone blind, his face was the[Pg 141] face of dark heaven, only the touch of his fingers a star that was both hers and his.
She didn't know the face of the man whose fingers she held. Her own eyes were blind to him; his face was like a dark sky, only the touch of his fingers felt like a star that belonged to both of them.
Her feet were feeling the way into the dance-step. She was beginning to learn softly to loosen her weight, to loosen the uplift of all her life, and let it pour slowly, darkly, with an ebbing gush, rhythmical in soft, rhythmic gushes from her feet into the dark body of the earth. Erect, strong like a staff of life, yet to loosen all the sap of her strength and let it flow down into the roots of the earth.
Her feet were finding their way into the dance. She was starting to learn to gently let go of her weight, to release the buildup of all her life, and allow it to flow slowly, deeply, in rhythmic bursts from her feet into the dark body of the earth. Standing tall, strong like a lifeline, yet ready to release all the energy of her strength and let it flow down into the roots of the earth.
She had lost count of time. But the dance of itself seemed to be wheeling to a close, though the rhythm remained exactly the same to the end.
She had lost track of time. But the dance itself seemed to be coming to a close, even though the rhythm stayed exactly the same until the end.
The voice finished singing, only the drum kept on. Suddenly the drum gave a rapid little shudder, and there was silence. And immediately the hands were loosened, the dance broke up into fragments. The man gave her a quick, far-off smile and was gone. She would never know him by sight. But by presence she might know him.
The singing ended, leaving only the drum beating on. Then, the drum gave a quick little shake, and everything fell silent. Instantly, the hands relaxed, and the dance fell apart into pieces. The man shot her a brief, distant smile before disappearing. She would never recognize him in person. But through his presence, she might remember him.
The women slipped apart, clutching their rebozos tight round their shoulders. The men hid themselves in their blankets. And Kate turned to the darkness of the lake.
The women pulled away from each other, holding their shawls tightly around their shoulders. The men wrapped themselves in their blankets. And Kate faced the dark waters of the lake.
“Already you are going, Niña?” came Juana’s voice of mild, aloof disappointment.
“Are you leaving already, Niña?” came Juana’s voice, tinged with mild, distant disappointment.
“I must go now,” said Kate hurriedly.
“I have to go now,” Kate said quickly.
And she hastened towards the dark of the lake, Juana running behind her with shoes and stockings in her hand.
And she rushed toward the dark lake, with Juana running behind her, holding her shoes and stockings.
Kate wanted to hurry home with her new secret, the strange secret of her greater womanhood, that she could not get used to. She would have to sink into this mystery.
Kate wanted to rush home with her new secret, the weird secret of her growing womanhood, that she couldn't get used to. She would have to immerse herself in this mystery.
She hastened along the uneven path of the edge of the lake shore, that lay dark in shadow, though the stars gave enough light to show the dark bulks and masts of the sailing-canoes against the downy obscurity of the water. Night, timeless, hourless night! She would not look at her watch. She would lay her watch face down, to hide its phosphorus figures. She would not be timed.
She hurried along the bumpy path by the lake shore, which was dark in shadow, although the stars provided enough light to reveal the dark shapes and masts of the sailing canoes against the soft darkness of the water. Night, endless, without hours! She refused to check her watch. She would turn her watch face down, to conceal its glowing numbers. She didn’t want to be bound by time.
And as she sank into sleep, she could hear the drum again, like a pulse inside a stone beating.
And as she drifted off to sleep, she could hear the drum again, like a heartbeat inside a stone.
[Pg 142]
[Pg 142]
CHAP: VIII. NIGHT IN THE HOUSE.
Over the gateway of Kate’s house was a big tree called a cuenta tree, because it dropped its fruits, that were little, round, hard balls like little dark marbles, perfect in shape, for the natives to gather up and string for beads, cuentas, or more particularly, for the Pater Noster beads of the rosary. At night, the little road outside was quite dark, and the dropping of the cuentas startled the silence.
Over the entrance of Kate’s house was a large tree called a cuenta tree, because it dropped its fruits, which were small, round, hard balls like tiny dark marbles, perfectly shaped for the locals to collect and string into beads, or cuentas, especially for the Pater Noster beads of the rosary. At night, the little road outside was very dark, and the sound of the cuentas dropping broke the silence.
The nights, which at first had seemed perfectly friendly, began to be full of terrors. Fear had risen again. A band of robbers had gathered in one of the outlying villages on the lake, a village where the men had bad characters, as being ready to turn bandit at any moment. And this gang, invisible in the daytime, consisting during the day of lake fishermen and labourers on the land, at night would set off on horseback to sack any lonely, or insufficiently-protected house.
The nights, which at first had seemed completely welcoming, started to be filled with dread. Fear had come back. A group of robbers had formed in one of the villages near the lake, a place where the men were known for their bad behavior and were always ready to become bandits. This gang, unseen during the day, made up of lake fishermen and farmworkers, would ride out at night on horseback to loot any isolated or poorly guarded homes.
Then the fact that a gang of bandits was out always set the isolated thieves and scoundrels in action. Whatever happened, it would be attributed to the bandits. And so, many an unsuspected, seemingly honest man, with the old lust in his soul, would steal out by night with his machete and perhaps a pistol, to put his fingers in the pie of the darkness.
Then the fact that a group of bandits was always around got the isolated thieves and crooks moving. Whatever went wrong would be blamed on the bandits. So, many an unsuspected, seemingly honest guy, with that old greed in his heart, would sneak out at night with his machete and maybe a pistol, ready to take advantage of the shadows.
And again Kate felt the terror clot and thicken in the black silence of the Mexican night, till the sound of a cuenta falling was terrible. She would lie and listen to the thickening darkness. A little way off would sound the long, shrill whistle of the police watch. And in a while, the police patrol, on horseback, would go clattering lightly by. But the police in most countries are never present save where there is no trouble.
And once more, Kate felt the terror swell and grow in the dark silence of the Mexican night, until the sound of a cuenta dropping was horrifying. She would lie there and listen to the deepening darkness. A short distance away, she could hear the long, piercing whistle of the police watch. Soon after, the police patrol on horseback would clatter by. But in most countries, the police are usually only present where there’s no trouble.
The rainy season was coming, and the night-wind rose from the lake, making strange noises in the trees, and shaking the many loose doors of the house. The servants were away in their distant recess. And in Mexico, at night, each little distance isolates itself absolutely, like a man in a black cloak turning his back.
The rainy season was approaching, and the night wind blew in from the lake, making unusual sounds in the trees and rattling the many loose doors of the house. The servants were off in their faraway corners. And in Mexico, at night, every little distance feels completely isolated, like a person in a black cloak turning away.
In the morning, Juana would appear from the plaza, her eyes blob-like and inky, and the old, weary, monkey look of subjection to fear, settled on her bronze face. A race old[Pg 143] in subjection to fear, and unable to shake it off. She would immediately begin to pour forth to Kate, in a babbling, half intelligent stream, some story of a house broken into and a woman stabbed. And she would say, the owner of the hotel had sent word that it was not safe for Kate to sleep alone in the house. She must go to the hotel to sleep.
In the morning, Juana would come from the plaza, her eyes dark and glimmering, and the old, tired, anxious expression of fear settled on her bronze face. A people long subjected to fear, unable to shake it off. She would immediately start to tell Kate, in a chattering, somewhat coherent stream, some story about a house that had been broken into and a woman who was stabbed. She would say that the hotel owner had sent word that it wasn’t safe for Kate to sleep alone in the house. She had to stay at the hotel to sleep.
The whole village was in that state of curious, reptile apprehension which comes over dark people. A panic fear, a sense of devilment and horror thick in the night air. When blue morning came they would cheer up. But at night, like clotting blood the air would begin to thicken again.
The entire village was caught in that strange, reptilian sense of dread that affects dark-skinned people. A rush of panic, with a feeling of mischief and terror hanging heavily in the night air. When the blue morning arrived, they'd feel better. But at night, like clotted blood, the atmosphere would start to thicken once more.
The fear, of course, was communicated from one person to another. Kate was sure that if Juana and her family had not been huddled in reptile terror away at the far end of the house, she herself would have been unafraid. As it was, Juana was like a terror-struck lizard.
The fear, of course, spread from one person to another. Kate knew that if Juana and her family hadn’t been huddled in a state of sheer panic at the far end of the house, she wouldn’t have been afraid herself. Instead, Juana was like a terrified lizard.
There was no man about the place. Juana had two sons, Jesús, who was about twenty, and Ezequiel, about seventeen. But Jesús—she pronounced it Hezoosn—ran the little gasoline motor for the electric light, and he and Ezequiel slept together on the floor of the little engine house. So that Juana huddled with her two girls, Concha and Maria, in the den at the end of Kate’s house, and seemed to sweat a rank odour of fear.
There was no man around. Juana had two sons, Jesús, who was about twenty, and Ezequiel, who was about seventeen. But Jesús—she pronounced it Hezoosn—managed the small gasoline motor for the electric light, and he and Ezequiel slept together on the floor of the little engine house. So, Juana huddled with her two daughters, Concha and Maria, in the den at the end of Kate’s house, and seemed to exude a heavy scent of fear.
The village was submerged. Usually the plaza kept alive till ten o’clock, with the charcoal fires burning and the ice-cream man going round with his bucket on his head, endlessly crying: Nieve! Nieve! and the people gossiping on the streets or listening to the young men with guitars.
The village was underwater. Normally, the plaza stayed lively until ten o'clock, with charcoal fires burning and the ice cream vendor walking around with his bucket on his head, constantly shouting: Nieve! Nieve! and people chatting on the streets or listening to the young men playing guitars.
Now, by nine o’clock, the place was deserted, curiously stony and vacuous. And the Jefe sent out the order that anybody in the streets after ten o’clock would be arrested.
Now, by nine o'clock, the place was empty, strangely cold and empty. And the Jefe ordered that anyone on the streets after ten o'clock would be arrested.
Kate hurried to her house and locked herself in. It is not easy to withstand the panic fear of a black-eyed, semi-barbaric people. The thing communicates itself like some drug on the air, wringing the heart and paralysing the soul with a sense of evil; black, horrible evil.
Kate rushed to her house and locked herself inside. It’s not easy to cope with the panicked fear of a dark-eyed, semi-civilized people. The feeling spreads like a drug in the air, squeezing the heart and freezing the soul with a sense of malevolence; dark, terrifying malevolence.
She would lie in her bed in the absolute dark: the electric light was cut off completely, everywhere, at ten o’clock, and primitive darkness reigned. And she could feel the demonish breath of evil moving on the air in waves.
She would lie in her bed in total darkness: the electric lights were turned off completely, everywhere, at ten o’clock, and utter darkness took over. And she could feel the sinister breath of evil moving through the air in waves.
She thought of the grisly stories of the country, which she[Pg 144] had heard. And she thought again of the people, outwardly so quiet, so nice, with a gentle smile. But even Humboldt had said of the Mexicans, that few people had such a gentle smile, and at the same time, such fierce eyes. It was not that their eyes were exactly fierce. But their blackness was inchoate, with a dagger of white light in it. And in the inchoate blackness the blood-lust might arise, out of the sediment of the uncreated past.
She recalled the gruesome stories about the country that she[Pg 144] had heard. She thought again of the people who appeared so calm, so pleasant, with their gentle smiles. But even Humboldt remarked about the Mexicans that few had such soft smiles along with such intense eyes. Their eyes weren't exactly fierce, but their darkness held an undefined quality, pierced by a flash of white light. In that undefined darkness, a thirst for blood could potentially emerge, stemming from the remnants of an unformed past.
Uncreated, half-created, such a people was at the mercy of old black influences that lay in a sediment at the bottom of them. While they were quiet, they were gentle and kindly, with a sort of limpid naïveté. But when anything shook them at the depths, the black clouds would arise, and they were gone again in the old grisly passions of death, blood-lust, incarnate hate. A people incomplete, and at the mercy of old, upstarting lusts.
Uncreated, half-created, such a people was at the mercy of old dark influences that lay buried deep within them. When they were calm, they were gentle and kind, with a sort of clear innocence. But when anything disturbed them profoundly, the dark clouds would emerge, and they would revert to the old, grim passions of death, bloodlust, and raw hatred. A people incomplete, and at the mercy of their old, resurfacing desires.
Somewhere at the bottom of their souls, she felt, was a fathomless resentment, like a raw wound. The heavy, bloody-eyed resentment of men who have never been able to win a soul for themselves, never been able to win themselves a nucleus, an individual integrity out of the chaos of passions and potencies and death. They are caught in the toils of old lusts and old activities as in the folds of a black serpent that strangles the heart. The heavy, evil-smelling weight of an unconquered past.
Somewhere deep down in their souls, she sensed a bottomless resentment, like a fresh wound. The intense, bloodshot resentment of men who have never been able to claim a soul for themselves, never been able to carve out a sense of self, an individual integrity from the turmoil of desires and forces and mortality. They're trapped in the grip of old cravings and past actions, like being caught in the coils of a black serpent that chokes the heart. The heavy, foul-smelling burden of an unresolved past.
And under this weight they live and die, not really sorry to die. Clogged and tangled in the elements, never able to extricate themselves. Blackened under a too-strong sun, surcharged with the heavy sundering electricity of the Mexican air, and tormented by the bubbling of volcanoes away below the feet. The tremendous potent elements of the American continent, that give men powerful bodies, but which weigh the soul down and prevent its rising into birth. Or, if a man arrives with a soul, the maleficent elements gradually break it, gradually, till he decomposes into ideas and mechanistic activities, in a body full of mechanical energy, but with his blood-soul dead and putrescent.
And under this heavy burden, they live and die, not really caring about dying. Stuck and tangled in their circumstances, they can never free themselves. Darkened under an intense sun, overloaded with the strong, disruptive energy of the Mexican atmosphere, and tortured by the rumbling of volcanoes far below. The powerful elements of the American continent give people strong bodies but weigh down the soul, stopping it from being born. Or, if a person comes with a soul, the harmful elements slowly destroy it, piece by piece, until they break down into thoughts and mechanical actions, in a body full of mechanical energy, but with their life-force dead and decaying.
So, these men, unable to overcome the elements, men held down by the serpent tangle of sun and electricity and volcanic emission, they are subject to an ever-recurring, fathomless lust of resentment, a demonish hatred of life itself. Then, the instriking thud of a heavy knife, stabbing into a[Pg 145] living body, this is the best. No lust of women can equal that lust. The clutching throb of gratification as the knife strikes in and the blood spurts out!
So, these men, unable to conquer the elements, are trapped by the twisted grip of sunlight, electricity, and volcanic eruptions. They are subject to an endless, deep-seated desire for revenge, a monstrous hatred of life itself. Then comes the jarring thud of a heavy knife plunging into a[Pg 145] living body; this is the ultimate thrill. No craving for women can match that feeling. The intense rush of satisfaction as the knife goes in and the blood spills out!
It is the inevitable supreme gratification of a people entangled in the past, and unable to extricate itself. A people that has never been redeemed, that has not known a Saviour.
It is the unavoidable ultimate satisfaction of a people caught up in the past, and unable to free itself. A people that has never found redemption, that has not known a Savior.
For Jesus is no Saviour to the Mexicans. He is a dead god in their tomb. As a miner who is entombed underground by the collapsing of the earth in the gangways, so do whole nations become entombed under the slow subsidence of their past. Unless there comes some Saviour, some Redeemer to drive a new way out, to the sun.
For Jesus is not a Savior to the Mexicans. He is a dead god in their tomb. Just as a miner gets trapped underground when the earth collapses in the tunnels, entire nations become trapped under the gradual weight of their history. Unless a Savior or Redeemer comes to carve out a new path to the light.
But the white men brought no salvation to Mexico. On the contrary, they find themselves at last shut in the tomb along with their dead god and the conquered race.
But the white men brought no salvation to Mexico. Instead, they find themselves finally trapped in the tomb alongside their dead god and the conquered people.
Which is the status quo.
Which is the current situation.
Kate lay and thought hard, in the black night. At the same time, she was listening intensely, with a clutch of horror. She could not control her heart. It seemed wrenched out of place, and really hurt her. She was, as she had never been before, absolute physically afraid, blood afraid. Her blood was wrenched in a paralysis of fear.
Kate lay there, deep in thought, in the dark of night. At the same time, she was listening intently, filled with a sense of dread. She couldn't control her heart; it felt out of place and really hurt. For the first time, she was completely and physically afraid, terrified to her very core. Her blood felt frozen in a paralyzing fear.
In England, in Ireland, during the war and the revolution she had known spiritual fear. The ghastly fear of the rabble; and during the war, nations were nearly all rabble. The terror of the rabble that, mongrel-like, wanted to break the free spirit in individual men and women. It was the cold, collective lust of millions of people, to break the spirit in the outstanding individuals. They wanted to break this spirit, so that they could start the great downhill rush back to old underworld levels, old gold worship and murder lust. The rabble.
In England and Ireland, during the war and the revolution, she had experienced spiritual fear. The terrifying fear of the mob; during the war, most nations were made up of people like that. The fear of the mob that, like a mixed breed, wanted to crush the free spirit in individual men and women. It was the cold, collective desire of millions to stifle the spirit of those exceptional individuals. They aimed to break this spirit so they could start the massive decline back to old, dark levels, back to the old worship of wealth and a craving for violence. The mob.
In those days, Kate had known the agony of cold social fear, as if a democracy were a huge, huge cold centipede which, if you resisted it, would dig every claw into you. And the flesh would mortify around every claw.
In those days, Kate had experienced the torment of social anxiety, as if democracy were a massive, icy centipede that would sink its claws into you if you fought back. And the skin would rot around each claw.
That had been her worst agony of fear. And she had survived.
That had been her worst fear and pain. And she had made it through.
Now she knew the real heart-wrench of blood fear. Her heart seemed pulled out of place, in a stretched pain.
Now she understood the true agony of fear. Her heart felt like it was being pulled out of place, in a tight pain.
She dozed, and wakened suddenly, at a small noise. She[Pg 146] sat up in bed. Her doors on to the verandah had shutters. The doors themselves were fastened, but the shutters were open for air, leaving the upper space, like the window of the door, open. And against the dark grey of the night she saw what looked like a black cat crouching on the bottom of the panel-space.
She dozed off and woke up suddenly to a small noise. She[Pg 146] sat up in bed. The doors to the veranda had shutters. The doors were locked, but the shutters were open for air, leaving the top portion, like the window of the door, exposed. Against the dark gray of the night, she saw what looked like a black cat crouching at the bottom of the panel space.
“What is that?” she said automatically.
“What’s that?” she said instinctively.
Instantly, the thing moved, slid away, and she knew it was the arm of a man that had been reaching inside to pull the bolt of the door. She lay for a second paralysed, prepared to scream. There was no movement. So she leaned and lit a candle.
Instantly, it moved, slid away, and she realized it was a man's arm that had been reaching in to unlock the door. She lay there for a second, frozen in fear, ready to scream. There was no movement. So she leaned over and lit a candle.
The curious panic fear was an agony to her. It paralysed her and wrenched her heart out of place. She lay prostrate in the anguish of night-terror. The candle blazed duskily. There was a far-off mutter of thunder. And the night was horrible, horrible, Mexico was ghastly to her beyond description.
The strange panic she felt was agony. It paralyzed her and twisted her heart. She lay helpless in the grip of night terrors. The candle flickered dimly. There was a distant rumble of thunder. And the night was terrifying, Mexico was beyond dreadful for her.
She could not relax, she could not get her heart into place. “Now,” she thought to herself, “I am at the mercy of this thing, and I have lost myself.” And it was a terrible feeling, to be lost, scattered, as it were, from herself in a horror of fear.
She couldn’t relax; she couldn’t settle her heart. “Now,” she thought, “I’m at the mercy of this situation, and I’ve lost myself.” It was a terrible feeling to be lost, scattered, as if she were apart from herself in a nightmare of fear.
“What can I do?” she thought, summoning her spirit. “How can I help myself?” She knew she was all alone.
“What can I do?” she thought, trying to lift her spirits. “How can I help myself?” She realized she was completely on her own.
For a long time she could do nothing. Then a certain relief came to her as she thought: “I am believing in evil. I musn’t believe in evil. Panic and murder never start unless the leading people let slip the control. I don’t really believe in evil. I don’t believe the old Pan can wrench us back into the old, evil forms of consciousness, unless we wish it. I do believe there is a greater power, which will give us the greater strength, while we keep the faith in it, and the spark of contact. Even the man who wanted to break in here, I don’t think he really had the power. He was just trying to be mean and wicked, but something in him would have to submit to a greater faith and a greater power.”
For a long time, she felt paralyzed. Then, a sense of relief washed over her as she thought, “I’m believing in evil. I shouldn’t believe in evil. Panic and violence only start when the people in charge lose control. I don’t really believe in evil. I don’t believe that the old Pan can pull us back into those dark, evil ways of thinking, unless we allow it. I believe there’s a greater power that gives us strength, as long as we keep our faith in it and stay connected. Even the guy who wanted to break in here, I don’t think he truly had that power. He was just trying to be cruel and malicious, but something in him would have to yield to a stronger faith and a greater power.”
So she re-assured herself, till she had the courage to get up and fasten her door-shutters at the top. After which she went from room to room, to see that all was made fast. And she was thankful to realise that she was afraid of scorpions on the floor, as well as of the panic horror.
So she reassured herself until she felt brave enough to get up and secure the shutters at the top of her door. After that, she moved from room to room to make sure everything was locked up. She was relieved to realize that her fear was not just of the panic horror, but also of scorpions on the floor.
[Pg 147]
[Pg 147]
Now she had seen that the five doors and the six windows of her wing of communicating rooms were fast. She was sealed inside the darkness, with her candle. To get to the other part of the house, the dining-room and kitchen, she had to go outside on the verandah.
Now she saw that the five doors and the six windows of her section of interconnected rooms were locked. She was trapped inside the darkness, with only her candle. To reach the other part of the house, the dining room and kitchen, she had to go outside onto the verandah.
She grew quieter, shut up with the dusky glow of her candle. And her heart, still wrenched with the pain of fear, was thinking: “Joachim said that evil was the lapsing back to old life-modes that have been surpassed in us. This brings murder and lust. But the drums of Saturday night are the old rhythm, and that dancing round the drum is the old savage form of expression. Consciously reverting to the savage. So perhaps it is evil.”
She became quieter, alone with the dim light of her candle. And her heart, still twisted with fear, was thinking: “Joachim said that evil is going back to outdated ways of life that we've outgrown. This leads to murder and lust. But the drums of Saturday night echo that old rhythm, and dancing around the drum is a primitive form of expression. Choosing to go back to our primitive side. So maybe it is evil.”
But then again her instinct to believe came up.
But then again, her instinct to believe kicked in.
“No! It’s not a helpless, panic reversal. It is conscious, carefully chosen. We must go back to pick up old threads. We must take up the old, broken impulse that will connect us with the mystery of the cosmos again, now we are at the end of our own tether. We must do it. Don Ramón is right. He must be a great man, really. I thought there were no really great men any more: only great financiers and great artists and so on, but no great men. He must be a great man.”
“No! This isn’t a desperate, panicked reaction. It’s deliberate, carefully considered. We have to go back and reconnect with old threads. We need to revive the old, broken impulse that will link us to the mystery of the universe again, now that we’ve reached the end of our rope. We have to do this. Don Ramón is right. He must truly be a great man. I thought there weren’t any truly great men left: just great financiers and great artists and so on, but no great men. He must be a great man.”
She was again infinitely re-assured by this thought.
She felt endlessly reassured by this thought.
But again, just as she had blown out the candle, vivid flares of white light spurted through all the window-cracks, and thunder broke in great round balls, smashing down. The bolts of thunder seemed to fall on her heart. She lay absolutely crushed, in a kind of quiescent hysterics, tortured. And the hysterics held her listening and tense and abject, until dawn. And then she was a wreck.
But again, just as she had blown out the candle, bright flashes of white light burst through all the window cracks, and thunder rolled in heavy bursts, crashing down. The claps of thunder felt like they were hitting her heart. She lay completely crushed, in a state of quiet hysteria, suffering. The hysteria kept her listening, on edge, and defeated, until dawn. And then she was a wreck.
In the morning came Juana, also looking like a dead insect, with the conventional phrase: “How have you passed the night, Niña?”
In the morning, Juana arrived, appearing just as lifeless as an insect, with the usual question: “How did you sleep, Niña?”
“Badly!” said Kate. Then she told the story of the black cat, or the man’s arm.
“Badly!” said Kate. Then she shared the story of the black cat or the guy’s arm.
“Mire!” said Juana, in a hushed voice. “The poor innocent will be murdered in her bed. No, Niña, you must go and sleep in the hotel. No no, Niña, you can’t leave your window shutter open. No, no, impossible. See now, will you go to the hotel to sleep? The other señora does it.”
“Look!” said Juana, in a quiet voice. “The poor innocent will be killed in her bed. No, Niña, you have to go and sleep at the hotel. No no, Niña, you can’t leave your window open. No, no, that's not happening. So, will you go to the hotel to sleep? The other señora does it.”
[Pg 148]
[Pg 148]
“I don’t want to,” said Kate.
“I don’t want to,” Kate said.
“You don’t want to, Niña? Ah! Entonces! Entonces, Niña, I will tell Ezequiel to sleep here outside your door, with his pistol. He has a pistol, and he will sleep outside your door, and you can leave your shutter open, for air in the hot night. Ah, Niña, we poor women, we need a man and a pistol. We ought not to be left alone all the night. We are afraid, the children are afraid. And imagine it, that there was a robber trying to open the bolt of your door! Imagine it to yourself! No, Niña, we will tell Ezequiel at mid-day.”
“You don’t want to, Niña? Ah! Then! Then, Niña, I’ll have Ezequiel sleep right outside your door, with his gun. He has a gun, and he’ll sleep outside your door, and you can leave your shutter open for some breeze in the hot night. Ah, Niña, we poor women, we need a man and a gun. We shouldn’t be left alone all night. We’re scared, the kids are scared. And just think, what if a burglar tries to get in through your door! Just imagine it! No, Niña, we’ll tell Ezequiel at mid-day.”
Ezequiel came striding proudly in, at mid-day. He was a wild, shy youth, very erect and proud, and half savage. His voice was breaking, and had a queer resonance.
Ezequiel came striding in proudly at noon. He was a wild, shy young man, standing tall and proud, almost untamed. His voice was changing and had a strange resonance.
He stood shyly while the announcement was being made to him. Then he looked at Kate with flashing black eyes, very much the man to the rescue.
He stood awkwardly while the announcement was being made to him. Then he looked at Kate with bright black eyes, very much like the guy ready to save the day.
“Yes! Yes!” he said. “I will sleep here on the corridor. Don’t have any fear. I shall have my pistol.”
“Yes! Yes!” he said. “I’ll sleep here in the hallway. Don’t worry. I’ll have my gun.”
He marched off, and returned with the pistol, an old long-barrelled affair.
He walked away and came back with the pistol, an old long-barreled thing.
“It has five shots,” he said, showing the weapon. “If you open the door in the night, you must say a word to me first. Because if I see anything move, I shall fire five shots. Pst! Pst!”
“It has five shots,” he said, displaying the weapon. “If you open the door at night, you need to say a word to me first. Because if I see anything move, I’ll fire five shots. Pst! Pst!”
She saw by the flash of his eyes what satisfaction it would give him to fire five shots at something moving in the night. The thought of shots being fired at him gave him not the least concern.
She saw from the flash in his eyes what satisfaction it would bring him to fire five shots at something moving in the night. The idea of shots being fired at him didn’t worry him at all.
“And Niña,” said Juana, “If you come home late, after the light is out, you must call Ezequiel! Because if not, Brumm! Brumm!—and who knows who will be killed!”
“And Niña,” said Juana, “If you come home late, after the lights are out, you have to call Ezequiel! Because if you don’t, Brumm! Brumm!—and who knows who will get hurt!”
Ezequiel slept on a straw mat on the brick verandah outside Kate’s door, rolled up in his blanket, and with the pistol at his side. So she could leave her shutter open for air. And the first night she was kept awake once more by his fierce snoring. Never had she heard such a tremendous resonant sound! What a chest that boy must have! It was sound from some strange, savage other world. The noise kept her awake, but there was something in it which she liked. Some sort of wild strength.
Ezequiel slept on a straw mat on the brick porch outside Kate’s door, wrapped in his blanket, with the pistol by his side. This way, she could leave her shutter open for fresh air. That first night, she found herself awake again, disturbed by his loud snoring. She had never heard such an amazing, resonant sound! That boy must have an incredible chest! It was a noise from some wild, untamed other world. The sound kept her up, but there was something about it that she appreciated. Some kind of raw strength.
[Pg 149]
[Pg 149]
CHAP: IX. CASA DE LA CUENTAS.
Kate was soon fond of the limping, untidy Juana, and of the girls. Concha was fourteen, a thick, heavy, barbaric girl with a mass of black waving hair which she was always scratching. Maria was eleven, a shy, thin bird-like thing with big eyes that seemed almost to absorb the light round her.
Kate quickly grew fond of the limping, messy Juana, as well as the girls. Concha was fourteen, a sturdy, heavy girl with a wild mass of black hair that she constantly scratched at. Maria was eleven, a shy, slender girl with large eyes that seemed to nearly absorb the light around her.
It was a reckless family. Juana admitted a different father for Jesús, but to judge from the rest, one would have suspected a different father for each of them. There was a basic, sardonic carelessness in the face of life, in all the family. They lived from day to day, a stubborn, heavy, obstinate life of indifference, careless about the past, careless about the present, careless about the future. They had even no interest in money. Whatever they got they spent in a minute, and forgot it again.
It was a careless family. Juana acknowledged that Jesús had a different father, but judging by the rest, you might suspect that each of them had a different dad. There was a fundamental, sardonic disregard for life in the whole family. They lived day by day, stubbornly and heavily indifferent, unconcerned about the past, the present, or the future. They didn't even care about money. Whatever they had, they spent in an instant and then forgot about it.
Without aim or purpose, they lived absolutely à terre, down on the dark, volcanic earth. They were not animals, because men and women and their children cannot be animals. It is not granted us. Go, for once gone, thou never canst return! says the great Urge which drives us creatively on. When man tries brutally to return to the older, previous levels of evolution, he does so in the spirit of cruelty and misery.
Without aim or purpose, they lived completely à terre, down on the dark, volcanic ground. They weren't animals, because men, women, and their children cannot be animals. That's just not how it works for us. Go, for once gone, thou never canst return! says the powerful impulse that drives us to create. When a person tries forcefully to revert to earlier stages of evolution, they do so out of cruelty and suffering.
So in the black eyes of the family, a certain vicious fear and wonder and misery. The misery of human beings who squat helpless outside their own unbuilt selves, unable to win their souls out of the chaos, and indifferent to all other victories.
So in the dark eyes of the family, there’s a mix of brutal fear, awe, and deep sadness. The sorrow of people who sit powerless outside their own unrealized selves, unable to pull their souls from the chaos, and indifferent to any other successes.
White people are becoming soulless too. But they have conquered the lower worlds of metal and energy, so they whizz around in machines, circling the void of their own emptiness.
White people are becoming soulless too. But they have conquered the lower realms of metal and energy, so they zoom around in machines, circling the void of their own emptiness.
To Kate, there was a great pathos in her family. Also a certain repulsiveness.
To Kate, there was a deep sadness in her family. There was also a certain grossness.
Juana and her children, once they accepted their Niña as their own, were honest with intensity. Point of honour, they were honest to the least little plum in the fruit bowl. And almost intensely eager to serve.
Juana and her children, once they accepted their Niña as their own, were completely sincere. It was a matter of pride for them; they were honest down to the smallest fruit in the bowl. They were also incredibly eager to help.
Themselves indifferent to their surroundings, they would[Pg 150] live in squalor. The earth was the great garbage bowl. Everything discarded was flung on the earth and they did not care. Almost they liked to live in a milieu of fleas and old rags, bits of paper, banana skins and mango stones. Here’s a piece torn off my dress! Earth, take it. Here’s the combings of my hair! Earth, take them!
Themselves unconcerned about their surroundings, they lived in filth. The ground was a massive trash heap. Everything thrown away was tossed onto the ground, and they didn't mind. In fact, they seemed to enjoy living among fleas, old rags, scraps of paper, banana peels, and mango pits. "Here’s a piece torn from my dress! Earth, take it. Here’s the hair I brushed out! Earth, take it!"
But Kate could not bear it. She cared. And immediately, the family was quite glad, thrilled that she cared. They swept the patio with the twig broom till they swept the very surface of the earth away. Fun! The Niña had feelings about it.
But Kate couldn’t handle it. She really cared. And right away, the family was super happy, excited that she cared. They cleaned the patio with the twig broom until they even swept away the surface of the earth. Fun! The Niña had emotions about it.
She was a source of wonder and amusement to them. But she was never a class superior. She was a half-incomprehensible, half-amusing wonder-being.
She was a source of fascination and entertainment to them. But she was never someone above them. She was a partly ungraspable, partly amusing wonder-being.
The Niña wanted the aquador to bring two botes of hot water, quick, from the hot springs, to wash herself all over every morning. Fun! Go, Maria, tell the aquador to run with the Niña’s water.
The Niña wanted the aquador to bring two botes of hot water, fast, from the hot springs, to wash herself all over every morning. Fun! Go, Maria, tell the aquador to run with the Niña’s water.
Then they almost resented it that she shut herself off to have her bath. She was a sort of goddess to them, to provide them with fun and wonder; but she ought always to be accessible. And a god who is forever accessible to human beings has an unenviable time of it, Kate soon discovered.
Then they almost felt bitter that she isolated herself to take her bath. She was like a goddess to them, meant to bring them joy and amazement; but she should always be available. And a god who is always available to humans has a tough time of it, Kate soon found out.
No, it was no sinecure, being a Niña. At dawn began the scrape-scrape of the twig broom outside. Kate stayed on in bed, doors fastened but shutters open. Flutter outside! Somebody wanted to sell two eggs. Where is the Niña. She is sleeping! The visitor does not go. Continual flutter outside.
No, being a Niña was no easy job. At dawn, the sound of a twig broom scraping outside started. Kate stayed in bed, doors locked but shutters open. There was a lot of rustling outside! Someone wanted to sell two eggs. Where is the Niña? She’s still sleeping! The visitor doesn’t leave. The rustling continues outside.
The aquador! Ah, the water for the Niña’s bath! She is sleeping, she is sleeping. “No!” called Kate, slipping into a dressing-gown and unbolting the door. In come the children with the bath tub, in comes the aquador with the two square kerosene cans full of hot water. Twelve centavos! Twelve centavos for the aquador! No hay! We haven’t got twelve centavos. Later! Later! Away trots the aquador, pole over his shoulder. Kate shuts her doors and shutters and starts her bath.
The aquador! Ah, the water for the Niña’s bath! She is sleeping, she is sleeping. “No!” called Kate, slipping into a robe and unbolting the door. In come the kids with the bathtub, in comes the aquador with two square kerosene cans full of hot water. Twelve centavos! Twelve centavos for the aquador! No hay! We don’t have twelve centavos. Later! Later! Away trots the aquador, pole over his shoulder. Kate shuts her doors and shutters and starts her bath.
“Niña? Niña?”
“Girl? Girl?”
“What do you want?”
"What do you need?"
“Eggs boiled or fried or rancheros? Which do you want?”
“Do you want boiled, fried, or rancheros eggs?”
[Pg 151]
[Pg 151]
“Boiled.”
“Boiled.”
“Coffee or chocolate?”
“Coffee or chocolate?”
“Coffee.”
“Coffee.”
“Or do you want tea?”
“Or would you like tea?”
“No, coffee.”
“Not coffee.”
Bath proceeds.
Bath in progress.
“Niña?”
"Girl?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“There is no coffee. We are going to buy some.”
“There’s no coffee. We’re going to get some.”
“I’ll take tea.”
"I'll have tea."
“No, Niña! I am going. Wait for me.”
“No, Niña! I’m coming. Wait for me.”
“Go then.”
"Go ahead."
Kate comes out to breakfast on the verandah. The table is set, heaped with fruit and white bread and sweet buns.
Kate steps out to breakfast on the porch. The table is laid out, piled high with fruit, white bread, and sweet rolls.
“Good morning, Niña. How have you passed the night? Well! Ah, praised be God! Maria, the coffee. I’m going to put the eggs in the water. Oh, Niña, that they may not be boiled hard!—Look, what feet of the Madonna! Look! Bonitos!”
“Good morning, Niña. How did you sleep last night? Well! Ah, thank God! Maria, the coffee. I’m going to put the eggs in the water. Oh, Niña, I hope they don’t boil too hard!—Look at those feet of the Madonna! Look! Beautiful!”
And Juana stooped down fascinated to touch with her black finger Kate’s white soft feet, that were thrust in light sandals, just a thong across the foot.
And Juana bent down, captivated, to touch Kate's soft white feet with her black finger. Kate's feet were in light sandals, just a simple thong across her foot.
The day had begun. Juana looked upon herself as dedicated entirely to Kate. As soon as possible she shooed her girls away, to school. Sometimes they went: mostly they didn’t. The Niña said they must go to school. Listen! Listen now! Says the Niña that you must go to school! Away! Walk!
The day had started. Juana saw herself as completely devoted to Kate. As soon as she could, she sent her girls off to school. Sometimes they went; mostly they didn’t. The Niña said they had to go to school. Listen! Listen now! The Niña says you have to go to school! Go on! Walk!
Juana would limp back and forth down the long verandah from kitchen to the breakfast table, carrying away the dishes one by one. Then, with a great splash, she was washing up.
Juana would walk back and forth along the long porch from the kitchen to the breakfast table, taking the dishes away one by one. Then, with a big splash, she was washing them up.
Morning! Brilliant sun pouring into the patio, on the hibiscus flowers and the fluttering yellow and green rags of the banana trees. Birds swiftly coming and going, with tropical suddenness. In the dense shadow of the mango-grove, white clad Indians going like ghosts. The sense of fierce sun and almost more impressive, of dark, intense shadow. A twitter of life, yet a certain heavy weight of silence. A dazzling flicker and brilliance of light, yet the feeling of weight.
Morning! Bright sun streaming onto the patio, lighting up the hibiscus flowers and the fluttering yellow and green leaves of the banana trees. Birds darting back and forth with tropical swiftness. In the thick shadows of the mango grove, Indian figures in white moving like ghosts. The intensity of the blazing sun is almost matched by the deep, rich shadow. A buzz of life, yet there's still a heavy sense of silence. A brilliant sparkle and glow of light, yet an overwhelming feeling of weight.
Kate would sit alone, rocking on her verandah, pretending to sew. Silently appears an old man with one egg held up[Pg 152] mysteriously, like some symbol. Would the patrons buy it for five centavos. La Juana only gives four centavos. All right? Where is Juana?
Kate would sit alone, rocking on her porch, pretending to sew. An old man appears silently, holding up an egg mysteriously, like some kind of symbol. Would the customers buy it for five centavos? La Juana only offers four centavos. Is that okay? Where is Juana?
Juana appears from the plaza with more purchases. The egg! The four centavos! The account of the spendings. Entonces! Entonces! Luego! Luego! Ah, Niña, no tengo memoria! Juana could not read nor write. She scuffled off to the market with her pesos, bought endless little things at one or two centavos each, every morning. And every morning there was a reckoning up. Ah! Ah! Where are we? I have no memory. Well then—ah—yes—I bought ocote for three centavos! How much? How much, Niña? How much is it now?
Juana walks in from the plaza with more purchases. The egg! The four centavos! The tally of the spending. So! So! And then! Then! Ah, girl, I have no memory! Juana couldn't read or write. She hurried off to the market with her pesos, buying countless little things for one or two centavos each, every morning. And every morning, there was a count-up. Ah! Ah! Where are we? I can’t remember. Well then—ah—yes—I bought ocote for three centavos! How much? How much, girl? How much is it now?
It was a game which thrilled Juana to the marrow, reckoning up the centavos to get it just right. If she was a centavo short in the change, she was paralysed. Time after time she would re-appear. There is a centavo short, Niña? Ah, how stupid I am? But I will give you one of mine!
It was a game that excited Juana to her core, counting the coins to get it exactly right. If she was even a cent short, she felt stuck. Again and again, she would come back. Is there a cent short, Niña? Oh, how foolish of me! But I’ll give you one of mine!
“Don’t bother,” said Kate. “Don’t think of it any more.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Kate said. “Just forget it.”
“But yes. But yes!” and away she limped in distraction.
“But yes. But yes!” and away she limped in distraction.
Till an hour later, loud cry from the far end of the house. Juana waving a scrap of greenery.
Till an hour later, a loud shout came from the far end of the house. Juana was waving a piece of greenery.
“Mire! Niña! Compré perjil a un centavo—I bought parsley for one cent. Is it right?”
“Mira! Niña! Compré perejil por un centavo—I bought parsley for one cent. Is that okay?”
“It is right,” said Kate.
“That's right,” said Kate.
And life could proceed once more.
And life could move on again.
There were two kitchens, the one next the dining-room, belonging to Kate, and the narrow little shed under the banana trees, belonging to the servants. From her verandah Kate looked away down to Juana’s kitchen shed. It had a black window hole.
There were two kitchens, one next to the dining room, which belonged to Kate, and a small narrow shed under the banana trees, which belonged to the servants. From her veranda, Kate looked down at Juana's kitchen shed. It had a black window hole.
Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Why I thought Concha was at school! said Kate to herself.
Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Why did I think Concha was at school? Kate wondered to herself.
No!—there, in the darkness of the window hole was Concha’s swarthy face and mane, peering out like some animal from a cave, as she made the tortillas. Tortillas are flat pancakes of maize dough, baked dry on a flat earthenware plate over the fire. And the making consists of clapping a bit of new dough from the palm of one hand to the other, till the tortilla is of the requisite thinness, roundness, and so-called lightness.
No!—there, in the darkness of the window opening, was Concha’s dark face and hair, peering out like some animal from a cave as she made the tortillas. Tortillas are flat pancakes made from corn dough, baked dry on a flat clay plate over the fire. Making them involves clapping a piece of fresh dough from one palm to the other until the tortilla reaches the right thinness, roundness, and what’s called lightness.
[Pg 153]
[Pg 153]
Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! It was as inevitable as the tick of some spider, the sound of Concha making tortillas in the heat of the morning, peering out of her dark window hole. And some time after mid-day, the smoke would be coming out of the window hole; Concha was throwing the raw tortillas on the big earthen plate over the slow wood fire.
Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! It was as certain as the ticking of a clock, the sound of Concha making tortillas in the morning heat, looking out of her dark window. And a little after noon, the smoke would start to billow out of the window; Concha was tossing the raw tortillas onto the large earthen plate over the slow-burning wood fire.
Then Ezequiel might or might not stride in, very much the man, serape poised over one shoulder and big straw hat jauntily curled, to eat the mid-day tortillas. If he had work in the fields at any distance, he would not appear till nightfall. If he appeared, he sat on the doorstep and the women served him his tortillas and fetched him his drink of water as if he was a king, boy though he might be. And his rough, breaking voice was heard in quiet command.
Then Ezequiel might or might not walk in, very much the man, with his serape thrown over one shoulder and his big straw hat tilted jauntily, ready to eat the midday tortillas. If he had work in the fields far away, he wouldn’t show up until night. If he did show up, he would sit on the doorstep while the women served him his tortillas and brought him a drink of water as if he were a king, even though he was just a boy. And his rough, changing voice could be heard giving quiet orders.
Command was the word. Though he was quiet and gentle, and very conscientious, there was calm, kingly command in his voice when he spoke to his mother or sisters. The old male prerogative. Somehow, it made Kate want to ridicule him.
Command was the word. Although he was quiet and gentle, and very thoughtful, there was a calm, royal authority in his voice when he spoke to his mother or sisters. The old male privilege. Somehow, it made Kate want to mock him.
Came her own meal: one of her trials. Hot, rather greasy soup. Inevitable hot, greasy, rather peppery rice. Inevitable meat in hot, thick, rather greasy sauce. Boiled calabacitas or egg-plant, salad, perhaps some dulce made with milk—and the big basket of fruit. Overhead, the blazing tropical sun of late May.
Came her own meal: one of her challenges. Hot, kinda greasy soup. Inevitably hot, greasy, and slightly peppery rice. Inevitably meat in hot, thick, kinda greasy sauce. Boiled zucchini or eggplant, salad, maybe some dessert made with milk—and the big basket of fruit. Above, the scorching tropical sun of late May.
Afternoon, and greater heat. Juana set off with the girls and the dishes. They would do the washing up in the lake. Squatting on the stones, they would dabble the plates one by one, the spoons and the forks one by one in the filmy water of the lake, then put them in the sun to dry. After which Juana might wash a couple of towels in the lake and the girls might bathe. Sauntering the day away—sauntering the day away.
Afternoon, and more heat. Juana headed out with the girls and the dishes. They were going to wash them in the lake. Squatting on the stones, they would dip the plates one by one, the spoons and forks one by one in the clear water of the lake, then set them in the sun to dry. After that, Juana might wash a couple of towels in the lake while the girls would take a bath. Just strolling through the day—strolling through the day.
Jesús, the eldest son, a queer, heavy, greasy fellow, usually appeared in the afternoon, to water the garden. But he ate his meals at the hotel, and really lived there, had his home there. Not that he had any home, any more than a zopilote had a home. But he ran the planta, and did odd jobs about the hotel, and worked every day in the year till half past ten at night, earning twenty-two pesos, eleven dollars, a month. He wore a black shirt, and his thick,[Pg 154] massive black hair dropped over his low brow. Very near to an animal. And though, to order, he wore a black Fascisti shirt, he had the queer, animal jeering of the socialists, an instinct for pulling things down.
Jesús, the oldest son, a queer, heavy, greasy guy, usually showed up in the afternoon to water the garden. But he ate his meals at the hotel and essentially lived there, making it his home. Not that he really had a home, any more than a vulture has a home. But he managed the planta, did odd jobs around the hotel, and worked every day of the year until half past ten at night, earning twenty-two pesos, eleven dollars a month. He wore a black shirt, and his thick, massive black hair fell over his low forehead. He was very animal-like. And even though he wore a black Fascisti shirt when required, he had the odd, animalistic mockery of the socialists, an instinct for tearing things down.
His mother and he had a funny little intimacy of quiet and indifferent mutual taunting of one another. He would give her some money if she were in a strait. And there was a thin little thread of blood-bondage between them. Apart from that, complete indifference.
His mother and he shared a quirky kind of intimacy marked by a light and indifferent teasing of each other. He would give her some money if she needed it. And there was a slight but strong bond between them. Other than that, there was total indifference.
Ezequiel was a finer type. He was slender and so erect that he almost curved backwards. He was very shy, farouche. Proud also, and more responsible to his family. He would not go to work in an hotel. No. He was a worker in the fields, and he was proud of it. A man’s work. No equivocal sort of half-service for him.
Ezequiel was a good kind of guy. He was slim and stood so straight that he almost leaned backward. He was very shy, introverted. He was also proud and had a strong sense of responsibility to his family. He wouldn't work in a hotel. No way. He was a laborer in the fields, and he took pride in that. It was real work. No ambiguous or half-hearted job for him.
Though he was just a hired labourer, yet, working on the land he never felt he was working for a master. It was the land he worked for. Somewhere inside himself he felt that the land was his, and he belonged in a measure to it. Perhaps a lingering feeling of tribal, communal land-ownership and service.
Though he was just a hired worker, while working the land he never felt like he was working for a boss. He worked for the land itself. Deep down, he felt that the land was his and he had a connection to it. Maybe it was a lingering sense of shared, communal land ownership and duty.
When there was work, he was due to earn a peso a day. There was often no work: and often only seventy-five centavos a day for wage. When the land was dry, he would try to get work on the road, though this he did not like. But he earned his peso a day.
When there was work, he was supposed to earn a peso a day. There was often no work; and frequently only seventy-five centavos a day for pay. When the land was dry, he would try to get work on the road, though he didn't like it. But he earned his peso a day.
Often, there was no work. Often, for days, sometimes for weeks, he would have to hang about, nothing to do, nothing to do. Only, when the Socialist Government had begun giving the peasants bits of land, dividing up the big haciendas, Ezequiel had been allotted a little piece outside the village. He would go and gather the stone together there, and prepare to build a little hut. And he would break the earth with a hoe, his only implement, as far as possible. But he had no blood connection with this square allotment of unnatural earth, and he could not get himself into relations with it. He was fitful and diffident about it. There was no incentive, no urge.
Often, there was no work. Frequently, for days, sometimes for weeks, he had to just hang around with nothing to do. However, when the Socialist Government started giving the peasants small pieces of land, splitting up the large estates, Ezequiel was given a little plot outside the village. He would go and gather stones there to prepare to build a small hut. He would break the ground with a hoe, his only tool, as best he could. But he felt no real connection to this patch of lifeless earth, and he couldn’t seem to bond with it. He was inconsistent and hesitant about it. There was no motivation, no drive.
On workdays he would come striding in about six o’clock, shyly greeting Kate as he passed. He was a gentleman in his barbarism. Then, away in the far recess, he would rapidly fold tortilla after tortilla, sitting on the floor with[Pg 155] his back to the wall, rapidly eating the leathery things that taste of mortar, because the maize is first boiled with lime to loosen the husk, and accepting another little pile, served on a leaf, from the cook, Concha. Juana, cook for the Niña, would no longer condescend to cook for her own family. And sometimes there was a mess of meat and chile for Ezequiel to scoop up out of the earthenware casserole, with his tortillas. And sometimes there was not. But always, he ate with a certain blind, rapid indifference, that also seems to be Mexican. They seem to eat even with a certain hostile reluctance, and have a strange indifference to what or when they eat.
On workdays, he would stride in around six o'clock, shyly greeting Kate as he passed. He was a gentleman in his roughness. Then, off in the corner, he would quickly fold tortilla after tortilla, sitting on the floor with his back against the wall, rapidly eating the tough things that tasted like mortar, because the corn is first boiled with lime to loosen the husk, while accepting another small pile served on a leaf from the cook, Concha. Juana, who cooked for the Niña, would no longer stoop to cook for her own family. Sometimes there was a mess of meat and chile for Ezequiel to scoop up from the earthenware casserole with his tortillas. Other times there wasn’t. But he always ate with a certain blind, quick indifference that also seems to be Mexican. They seem to eat with a kind of hostile reluctance and have a strange indifference to what or when they eat.
His supper finished, as a rule he was off again like a shot, to the plaza, to be among men. And the women would sit desultorily about, on the ground. Sometimes Kate would come in at nine o’clock to an empty place—Ezequiel in the plaza, Juana and Maria disappeared somewhere or other, and Concha lying asleep like a heap of rags on the gravel of the patio. When Kate called her, she would raise her head, stupefied and hopeless; then get up like a dog and crawl away to the gate. The strange stupor of boredom and hopelessness that was always sinking upon them would make Kate’s heart stand still with dread.
After finishing his dinner, he usually shot off to the plaza to be around other men. The women would sit around aimlessly on the ground. Sometimes Kate would come in at nine o’clock to an empty spot—Ezequiel was in the plaza, Juana and Maria had vanished somewhere, and Concha lay asleep like a pile of rags on the gravel of the patio. When Kate called her, she would lift her head, dazed and defeated; then get up like a dog and shuffle away to the gate. The strange sense of boredom and hopelessness that always seemed to settle over them would make Kate’s heart freeze with fear.
The peculiar indifference to everything, even to one another. Juana washed a cotton shirt and a pair of cotton trousers for each of her sons, once a week, and there her maternal efforts ended. She saw hardly anything of them, and was often completely unaware of what Ezequiel was doing, where he was working, or at what. He had just gone off to work, no more.
The strange indifference to everything, even to each other. Juana washed a cotton shirt and a pair of cotton pants for each of her sons once a week, and that was the extent of her motherly efforts. She hardly saw them and often had no idea what Ezequiel was doing or where he was working. He had just left for work, nothing more.
Yet again, sometimes she had hot, fierce pangs of maternal protectiveness, when the boy was unjustly treated, as he often was. And if she thought he were ill, a black sort of fatalistic fear came over her. But Kate had to rouse her into getting some simple medicine.
Yet again, she sometimes felt intense, fierce waves of maternal protectiveness when the boy was treated unfairly, which was often the case. And if she thought he was sick, a heavy, fatalistic fear would wash over her. But Kate had to urge her to get some basic medicine.
Like animals, yet not at all like animals. For animals are complete in their isolation and their insouciance. With them it is not indifference. It is completeness in themselves. But with the family there was always a kind of bleeding of incompleteness, a terrible stupor of boredom settling down.
Like animals, but not really like animals at all. Animals are whole in their solitude and carefreeness. For them, it’s not indifference; it’s being complete in themselves. But with the family, there was always a sense of bleeding incompleteness, a heavy feeling of boredom that would settle in.
The two girls could not be apart: they must always be running after one another. Yet Concha continually teased[Pg 156] the big-eyed, naïve simpleton of a Maria. And Maria was always in tears. Or the two were suddenly throwing stones at one another. But with no real aim to hit. And Juana was abusing them with sudden vehemence, that flickered in a minute to complete indifference again.
The two girls couldn’t stay away from each other: they were always chasing one another. But Concha constantly teased the big-eyed, naïve Maria. And Maria was often in tears. Or suddenly, they would be throwing stones at each other. But they weren’t really trying to hit anything. And Juana would angrily scold them, only to switch to total indifference in an instant.
Queer, the savage ferocity with which the girls would suddenly be throwing stones at one another. But queerer still, they always aimed just to miss. Kate noticed the same in the savage attacks the boys made on one another, on the beach; hurling large stones with intense, terrible ferocity. But almost always, aiming with a curious cast in the eyes, just to miss.
Queer, the fierce way the girls would suddenly start throwing stones at each other. But even stranger, they always aimed just to miss. Kate noticed the same in the brutal fights the boys had with each other on the beach; throwing big stones with intense, awful ferocity. But almost always, aiming with a strange look in their eyes, just to miss.
But sometimes not. Sometimes hitting with a sharp cut. And then the wounded one would drop right down, with a howl, as if dead. And the other boys would edge away, in a silent kind of dread. And the wounded boy would be prostrate, not really much hurt, but as if he was killed.
But sometimes, it doesn’t go that way. Sometimes it lands with a sharp sting. Then the injured one would fall straight down, howling as if he were dead. The other boys would move back, quietly frightened. And the injured boy would lie there, not really hurt, but acting like he was killed.
Then, maybe, suddenly he would be up, with a convulsion of murder in his face, pursuing his adversary with a stone. And the adversary would abjectly flee.
Then, maybe, suddenly he would be up, with a convulsion of murder on his face, chasing his opponent with a rock. And the opponent would desperately run away.
Always the same thing among the young: a ceaseless, endless taunting and tormenting. The same as among the Red Indians. But the Pueblo Indians rarely lapsing from speech into violence. The Mexican boys almost always. And almost always, one boy in murderous rage, pursuing his taunter till he had hurt him: then an abject collapse of the one hurt. Then, usually, a revival of the one hurt, the murderous frenzy transferred to him, and the first attacker fleeing abjectly, in terror. One or the other always abject.
Always the same thing with young people: constant, never-ending teasing and bullying. Just like with the Native Americans. But the Pueblo people rarely went from words to violence. The Mexican boys almost always did. Usually, one boy would get so angry, chasing after his tormentor until he got hurt: then the one who got hurt would completely break down. After that, they would often regain their strength, and the rage would shift to them, causing the first attacker to run away in fear. One of them was always left feeling humiliated.
They were a strange puzzle to Kate. She felt something must be done. She herself was inspired to help. So she had the two girls for an hour a day, teaching them to read, to sew, to draw. Maria wanted to learn to read: that she did want. For the rest, they began well. But soon, the regularity and the slight insistence of Kate on their attention made them take again that peculiar invisible jeering tone, something peculiar to the American Continent. A quiet, invisible, malevolent mockery, a desire to wound. They would press upon her, trespassing upon her privacy, and with a queer effrontery, doing all they could to walk over her. With their ugly little wills, trying to pull her will down.
They were a puzzling challenge for Kate. She felt like she needed to take action. Inspired to help, she spent an hour each day with the two girls, teaching them to read, sew, and draw. Maria was eager to learn to read; that was clear. At first, things went well. But soon, Kate’s insistence on their focus and routine led them to adopt that strange, invisible mocking tone that seemed unique to the American continent. A quiet, unseen, malicious sarcasm, a desire to hurt. They would crowd around her, invading her personal space, and with a strange boldness, they did everything they could to overstep her boundaries. With their stubborn little wills, they tried to undermine hers.
[Pg 157]
[Pg 157]
“No, don’t lean on me, Concha. Stand on your own feet.”
“No, don’t lean on me, Concha. Stand on your own two feet.”
The slight grin of malevolence on Concha’s face, as she stood on her own feet. Then:
The slight grin of malice on Concha’s face as she stood on her own two feet. Then:
“Do you have lice in your hair, Niña?”
“Do you have lice in your hair, Niña?”
The question asked with a peculiar, subtle, Indian insolence.
The question was asked with a strange, understated, Indian arrogance.
“No!” said Kate, suddenly angry. “And now go! Go! Go away from me! Don’t come near me.”
“No!” Kate exclaimed, suddenly furious. “Now get out! Go! Leave me alone! Don’t come near me.”
They slunk out, abject. So much for educating them.
They crept out, defeated. So much for teaching them.
Kate had visitors from Guadalajara—great excitement. But while the visitors were drinking tea with Kate on the verandah, at the other side of the patio, full in view, Juana, Concha, Maria, and Felipa, a cousin of about sixteen, squatted on the gravel with their splendid black hair down their backs, displaying themselves as they hunted in each other’s hair for lice. They wanted to be full in view. And they were it. They wanted the basic fact of lice to be thrust under the noses of those white people.
Kate had visitors from Guadalajara—such excitement. But while the visitors were sipping tea with Kate on the verandah, across the patio, clearly visible, Juana, Concha, Maria, and Felipa, a cousin around sixteen, sat on the gravel with their beautiful black hair cascading down their backs, showing off as they picked through each other's hair for lice. They wanted to be seen. And they were. They wanted the stark reality of having lice to be forced in front of those white people.
Kate strode down the verandah.
Kate walked down the porch.
“If you must pick lice,” she said in a shaking voice to Juana, shaking with anger, “pick them there, in your own place, where you can’t be seen.”
“If you have to pick lice,” she said in a trembling voice to Juana, shaking with anger, “do it there, in your own spot, where no one can see you.”
One instant, Juana’s black inchoate eyes gleamed with a malevolent ridicule, meeting Kate’s. The next instant, humble and abject, the four with their black hair down their backs slunk into the recess out of sight.
One moment, Juana’s dark, unreadable eyes sparkled with a harmful mockery as they locked onto Kate’s. The very next moment, submissive and defeated, the four of them with their black hair cascading down their backs quietly slipped into the shadows, out of sight.
But it pleased Juana that she had been able to make Kate’s eyes blaze with anger. It pleased her. She felt a certain low power in herself. True, she was a little afraid of that anger. But that was what she wanted. She would have no use for a Niña of whom she was not a bit afraid. And she wanted to be able to provoke that anger, of which she felt a certain abject twinge of fear.
But Juana was glad she had managed to make Kate's eyes flash with anger. It made her feel powerful in a way. Sure, she was a bit scared of that anger. But that was exactly what she wanted. She wouldn’t want a Niña who didn’t intimidate her at all. And she wanted to be able to stir up that anger, even if it made her feel a little scared inside.
Ah the dark races! Kate’s own Irish were near enough, for her to have glimpsed some of the mystery. The dark races belong to a bygone cycle of humanity. They are left behind in a gulf out of which they have never been able to climb. And on to the particular white man’s levels they never will be able to climb. They can only follow as servants.
Ah, the dark races! Kate’s own Irish were close enough for her to have caught a glimpse of some of the mystery. The dark races belong to a past era of humanity. They are stuck in a gap they have never been able to escape. And they'll never be able to reach the specific levels of the white man. They can only follow as servants.
While the white man keeps the impetus of his own proud, onward march, the dark races will yield and serve, perforce.[Pg 158] But let the white man once have a misgiving about his own leadership, and the dark races will at once attack him, to pull him down into the old gulfs. To engulf him again.
While the white man continues his proud, onward march, the darker races will inevitably yield and serve. But if the white man starts to doubt his own leadership, the darker races will quickly turn against him, trying to drag him back into the old depths. To swallow him up again.[Pg 158]
Which is what is happening. For the white man, let him bluster as he may, is hollow with misgiving about his own supremacy.
Which is what is happening. For the white man, no matter how much he tries to show confidence, he is empty with doubt about his own superiority.
Full speed ahead, then, for the débâcle.
Full speed ahead, then, for the disaster.
But once Kate had been roused to a passion of revulsion from these lice-picking, down-dragging people, they changed again, and served her with a certain true wistfulness that could not but touch her. Juana cared really about nothing. But just that last thread of relationship that connected her with Kate and the upper world of daylight and fresh air, she didn’t want to break. No, no, she didn’t want finally to drive her Niña away. No no, the only one thing she did want, ultimately, was to serve her Niña.
But once Kate was stirred to a deep feeling of disgust from these lice-picking, heavy-hearted people, they transformed yet again, showing her a genuine longing that could not help but move her. Juana didn't genuinely care about much. But that last connection she had with Kate and the brighter world of daylight and fresh air was something she didn’t want to sever. No, she didn’t want to push her Niña away for good. Ultimately, the only thing she truly desired was to serve her Niña.
But at the same time, she cherished a deep malevolent grudge against rich people, white people, superior people. Perhaps the white man has finally betrayed his own leadership. Who knows! But it is a thing of the brave, on-marching soul, and perhaps this has been betrayed already by the white man. So that the dark are rising upon him.
But at the same time, she held a strong and bitter resentment towards wealthy people, white people, and those who felt superior. Maybe the white man has finally failed his own leadership. Who knows! But it takes a brave and determined spirit, and maybe this has already been betrayed by the white man. So now, those from the shadows are rising against him.
Juana would come to Kate, telling her stories from the past. And the sinister mocking film would be on her black eyes, and her lined copper face would take on its reptile mask as she would continue: “Usted sabe, Niña, los gringos, los gringitos llevan todo—you know, Niña, the gringos and the gringitos take away everything...?”
Juana would come to Kate, sharing stories from the past. The mocking shadow would play in her dark eyes, and her lined copper face would take on a reptilian look as she continued, “You know, Niña, the gringos, the gringitos take everything...?”
The gringos are the Americans. But Kate herself was included by Juana in the gringitos: the white foreigners. The woman was making another sliding, insolent attack.
The gringos are the Americans. But Kate herself was included by Juana in the gringitos: the white foreigners. The woman was making another sneaky, rude attack.
“It is possible,” said Kate coldly. “But tell me what I take away from Mexico.”
“It’s possible,” Kate said coldly. “But tell me what I’m taking away from Mexico.”
“No, Niña, No!” The subtle smile of satisfaction lurked under the bronze tarnish of Juana’s face. She had been able to get at the other woman, touch the raw. “I don’t speak of you, Niña!” But there was too much protest in it.
“No, Niña, No!” A sly smile of satisfaction hid beneath the bronze sheen of Juana’s face. She had managed to get under the other woman’s skin, touch a nerve. “I’m not talking about you, Niña!” But there was too much defensiveness in her tone.
Almost, they wanted to drive her away: to insult her and drag her down and make her want to go away. They couldn’t help it. Like the Irish, they could cut off their nose to spite their face.
Almost, they wanted to push her away: to insult her, bring her down, and make her want to leave. They couldn’t help it. Like the Irish, they could hurt themselves just to get back at someone else.
[Pg 159]
[Pg 159]
The backward races!
The backward races!
At the same time there was a true pathos about them. Ezequiel had worked for a man for two months, building a house, when he was a boy of fourteen, in order to get a serape. At the end of the two months, the man had put him off, and he had not got the serape: had never got it. A bitter disappointment.
At the same time, there was a real sadness about them. Ezequiel had worked for a man for two months, building a house when he was just fourteen, to earn a serape. At the end of those two months, the man let him go, and he never got the serape: he never received it. It was a bitter disappointment.
But then, Kate was not responsible for that. And Juana seemed almost to make her so.
But then, Kate wasn’t responsible for that. And Juana almost made her feel like she was.
A people without the energy of getting on, how could they fail to be hopelessly exploited. They had been hopelessly and cruelly exploited, for centuries. And their backbones were locked in malevolent resistance.
A people without the drive to move forward, how could they not be hopelessly exploited? They had been cruelly exploited for centuries. And their resolve was trapped in spiteful resistance.
“But,” as Kate said to herself, “I don’t want to exploit them. Not a bit. On the contrary, I am willing to give more than I get. But that nasty insinuating insultingness is not fair in the game. I never insult them. I am so careful not to hurt them. And then they deliberately make these centipede attacks on me, and are pleased when I am hurt.”
“But,” Kate thought to herself, “I don’t want to take advantage of them. Not at all. On the flip side, I’m ready to give more than I receive. But that nasty, insinuating behavior is not right in this situation. I never insult them. I’m always careful not to hurt them. And then they deliberately launch these hurtful attacks on me, enjoying it when I’m injured.”
But she knew her own Irish at the game. So she was able to put Juana and the girls away from her, and isolate herself from them. Once they were put away, their malevolence subsided and they remembered what Kate wanted. While she stayed amiable, they forgot. They forgot to sweep the patio, they forgot to keep themselves clean. Only when they were shoved back, into isolation, did they remember again.
But she was well aware of her own skills with the game. So she managed to distance Juana and the girls from herself, isolating herself from them. Once they were set aside, their negativity faded, and they recalled what Kate wanted. As long as she remained friendly, they forgot. They forgot to clean the patio, they forgot to stay tidy. It was only when they were pushed back into isolation that they remembered again.
The boy, Ezequiel, seemed to her to have more honour than the women. He never made these insidious attacks.
The boy, Ezequiel, seemed to her to have more honor than the women. He never made these sneaky attacks.
And when her house was clean and quiet and the air seemed cleaned again, the soul renewed, her old fondness for the family came back. Their curious flitting, coming and going, like birds: the busy clap—clap—clapping of tortillas, the excited scrunching of tomatoes and chile on the metate, as Juana prepared sauce. The noise of the bucket in the well. Jesús, come to water the garden.
And when her house was clean and quiet and the air felt fresh again, her spirit revived, her old affection for the family returned. Their curious movements, coming and going like birds: the busy clap—clap—clapping of tortillas, the excited grinding of tomatoes and chiles on the metate as Juana made sauce. The sound of the bucket in the well. Jesús came to water the garden.
The game, the game of it all! Everything they did must be fun, or they could not do it. They could not abstract themselves to a routine. Never. Everything must be fun, must be variable, must be a bit of an adventure. It was confusion, but after all, a living confusion, not a dead, dreary thing. Kate remembered her English servants in the[Pg 160] English kitchens: so mechanical and somehow inhuman. Well, this was the other extreme.
The game, the whole experience of it! Everything they did had to be fun, or they couldn’t do it. They couldn’t get stuck in a routine. Never. Everything had to be enjoyable, had to change, had to feel like an adventure. It was chaotic, but at least it was lively chaos, not dull and lifeless. Kate recalled her English servants in the[Pg 160] English kitchens: so mechanical and somehow lacking warmth. Well, this was the complete opposite.
Here there was no discipline nor method at all. Although Juana and her brats really wanted to do the things Kate wished, they must do them their own way. Sometimes Kate felt distracted: after all, the mechanical lines are so much easier to follow. But as far as possible, she let the family be. She had to get used, for example, to the vagaries of her dining table: a little round table that always stood on the verandah. At breakfast time it would be discreetly set under the plantas by the salon; for dinner, at one o’clock, it would have travelled way down the verandah; for tea it might be under a little tree on the grass. And then Juana would decide that the Niña must take supper, two eggs, rancheros, in the dining-room itself, isolated at the corner of the long dining-table meant for fourteen people.
Here, there was no discipline or method at all. Even though Juana and her kids really wanted to do things the way Kate wanted, they had to do them their own way. Sometimes, Kate felt distracted: after all, the mechanical lines are so much easier to follow. But as much as she could, she let the family be. She had to get used, for example, to the quirks of her dining table: a small round table that always sat on the verandah. At breakfast time, it would be discreetly set under the plantas by the salon; for dinner, at one o’clock, it would have moved all the way down the verandah; for tea, it might be under a little tree on the grass. And then Juana would decide that the Niña must take supper, two ranch-style eggs, in the dining room itself, isolated in the corner of the long dining table meant for fourteen people.
The same with the dishes. Why they should, after washing up in the big bowls in the kitchen for several days, suddenly struggle way down to the lake with the unwashed pots in a basket on Concha’s shoulder, Kate never knew. Except for the fun of the thing.
The same goes for the dishes. After washing up in the big bowls in the kitchen for several days, Kate never understood why they would suddenly haul the unwashed pots down to the lake in a basket on Concha’s shoulder. Unless it was just for the fun of it.
Children! But then, not at all children. None of the wondering insouciance of childhood. Something dark and cognisant in their souls all the time: some heavy weight of resistance. They worked in fits and starts, and could be very industrious; then came days when they lay about on the ground like pigs. At times they were merry, seated round on the ground in groups, like Arabian nights, and laughing away. Then suddenly resisting even merriment in themselves, relapsing into the numb gloom. When they were busily working, suddenly for no reason, throwing away the tool, as if resenting having given themselves. Careless in their morals, always changing their loves, the men at least resisted all the time any real giving of themselves. They didn’t want the thing they were pursuing. It was the women who drew them on. And a young man and a girl going down the road from the lake in the dark, teasing and poking each other in excitement, would startle Kate because of their unusualness—the men and women never walked their sex abroad, as white people do. And the sudden, sexual laugh of the man, so strange a sound of pain[Pg 161] and desire, obstinate reluctance and helpless passion, a noise as if something tearing in his breast, was a sound to remember.
Kids! But not really kids. None of the carefree wonder of childhood. There was something dark and aware in their souls all the time: a heavy burden of resistance. They worked in bursts, and could be quite industrious; then there were days when they just lay on the ground like pigs. Sometimes they were cheerful, sitting in groups on the ground, like something out of the Arabian Nights, laughing together. Then, without warning, they would resist even their own happiness, sinking back into a dull gloom. While they were working hard, they would suddenly toss aside their tools for no apparent reason, as if they resented giving themselves fully. They were careless with their morals, frequently changing their affections, and the men especially always resisted any real commitment. They didn’t truly want what they were chasing. It was the women who led them on. And a young man and a girl walking down the path from the lake in the dark, teasing and playfully poking each other, would catch Kate's attention because they were so unusual—the men and women didn’t openly express their attraction like white people do. And the man's sudden, sexual laugh, such a strange mix of pain and desire, stubborn reluctance and helpless passion, a sound as if something was tearing in his chest, was unforgettable.
Kate felt her household a burden. In a sense, they were like parasites, they wanted to live on her life, and pull her down, pull her down. Again, they were so generous with her, so good and gentle, she felt they were wonderful. And then once more she came up against that unconscious, heavy, reptilian indifference in them, indifference and resistance.
Kate felt her household was a burden. In a way, they were like parasites, wanting to live off her life and drag her down, drag her down. Yet they were also so generous with her, so kind and gentle, she thought they were amazing. But then once again she faced that unconscious, heavy, cold indifference in them, indifference and resistance.
Her servants were the clue to all the native life, for her. The men always together, erect, handsome, balancing their great hats on the top of their heads and sitting, standing, crouching with a snake-like impassivity. The women together separately, soft, and as if hidden, wrapped tight in their dark rebozos. Men and women seemed always to be turning their backs on one another, as if they didn’t want to see one another. No flirting, no courting. Only an occasional quick, dark look, the signal of a weapon-like desire, given and taken.
Her servants were the key to all the local life for her. The men were always together, upright, good-looking, balancing their large hats on top of their heads and sitting, standing, or crouching with a snake-like calmness. The women were together yet separate, soft, and as if hidden, tightly wrapped in their dark shawls. Men and women always seemed to be turning their backs on each other, as if they didn’t want to see one another. No flirting, no dating. Just an occasional quick, intense look, the signal of an almost weapon-like desire, given and received.
The women seemed, on the whole, softly callous and determined to go their own way: to change men if they wished. And the men seemed not to care very profoundly. But it was the women who wanted the men.
The women appeared, overall, gently indifferent and intent on following their own paths: willing to change men if they desired. The men seemed not to care very much. But it was the women who desired the men.
The native women, with their long black hair streaming down their full, ruddy backs, would bathe at one end of the beach, usually wearing their chemise, or a little skirt. The men took absolutely no notice. They didn’t even look the other way. It was the women bathing, that was all. As if it were, like the charales swimming, just a natural part of the lake life. The men just left that part of the lake to the women. And the women sat in the shallows of the lake, isolated in themselves like moor-fowl, pouring water over their heads and over their ruddy arms from a gourd scoop.
The native women, with their long black hair flowing down their full, sun-kissed backs, would bathe at one end of the beach, usually in their chemise or a simple skirt. The men paid absolutely no attention. They didn’t even glance the other way. It was just the women bathing, nothing more. As if it were, like the charales swimming, just a natural part of lake life. The men simply left that area of the lake to the women. And the women sat in the shallow water, lost in their own world like moor-fowl, pouring water over their heads and arms from a gourd scoop.
The quiet, unobtrusive, but by no means down-trodden women of the peon class. They went their own way, enveloped in their rebozos as in their own darkness. They hurried nimbly along, their full cotton skirts swinging, chirping and quick like birds. Or they sat in the lake with long hair streaming, pouring water over themselves: again like birds. Or they passed with a curious slow inevitability up the lake-shore, with a heavy red jar of water perched on one shoulder, one arm over the head, holding the rim of the[Pg 162] jar. They had to carry all water from the lake to their houses. There was no town supply. Or, especially on Sunday afternoons, they sat in their doorways lousing one another. The most resplendent belles, with magnificent black wavy hair, were most thoroughly loused. It was as if it were a meritorious public act.
The quiet, unassuming, but definitely not oppressed women from the peon class went about their lives, wrapped in their rebozos like they were shrouded in their own shadows. They moved quickly, with their full cotton skirts swinging, chirping and darting around like birds. Sometimes they sat by the lake, their long hair flowing, splashing water over themselves, again reminiscent of birds. Other times, they trudged along the lake shore with a heavy red jar of water balanced on one shoulder, one arm raised to hold the rim of the jar. They had to fetch all their water from the lake because there was no town supply. Or, especially on Sunday afternoons, they would sit in their doorways picking lice from each other. The most stunning belles, with their gorgeous black wavy hair, were the ones most thoroughly checked for lice. It felt like a commendable public service.
The men were the obvious figures. They assert themselves on the air. They are the dominant. Usually they are in loose groups, talking quietly, or silent: always standing or sitting apart, rarely touching one another. Often a single man would stand alone at a street corner in his serape, motionless for hours, like some powerful spectre. Or a man would lie on the beach as if he had been cast up dead from the waters. Impassive, motionless, they would sit side by side on the benches of the plaza, not exchanging a word. Each one isolated in his own fate, his eyes black and quick like a snake’s, and as blank.
The men were the obvious figures. They make their presence felt. They are the dominant ones. Usually, they hang out in loose groups, talking softly or being silent: always standing or sitting apart, rarely touching each other. Often, a single man would stand alone at a street corner in his poncho, motionless for hours, like some powerful ghost. Or a man would lie on the beach as if he had washed up dead from the sea. Unmoved, still, they would sit side by side on the benches in the plaza, not speaking a word. Each one isolated in his own fate, his eyes dark and quick like a snake’s, and just as blank.
It seemed to Kate that the highest thing this country might produce would be some powerful relationship of man to man. Marriage itself would always be a casual thing. Though the men seemed very gentle and protective to the little children. Then they forgot them.
It seemed to Kate that the greatest thing this country could create would be a strong bond between people. Marriage would always be seen as just a casual thing. Even though the men appeared very gentle and protective of the little kids, they soon forgot about them.
But sex itself was a powerful, potent thing, not to be played with or paraded. The one mystery. And a mystery greater than the individual. The individual hardly counted.
But sex itself was a powerful, intense thing, not to be toyed with or flaunted. It was the one mystery. And a mystery greater than the individual. The individual barely mattered.
It was strange to Kate to see the Indian huts on the shore, little holes built of straw or corn-stalks, with half-naked children squatting on the naked earth floor, and a lousy woman-squalor around, a litter of rags and bones, and a sharp smell of human excrement. The people have no noses. And standing silent and erect not far from the hole of the doorway, the man, handsome and impassive. How could it be, that such a fine-looking human male should be so absolutely indifferent, content with such paltry squalor?
It felt weird to Kate to see the Indian huts by the shore, small structures made of straw or corn stalks, with half-naked kids sitting on the bare earth floor, and a filthy atmosphere around, filled with rags and bones, along with a strong stench of human waste. The people seemed to lack noses. And standing silently and upright not far from the doorway was a man, good-looking and unemotional. How could it be that such an attractive man could be so completely indifferent, content with such meager and miserable conditions?
But there he was, unconscious. He seemed to have life and passion in him. And she knew he was strong. No men in the world can carry heavier loads on their backs, for longer distances, than these Indians. She had seen an Indian trotting down a street with a piano on his back: holding it, also, by a band round his forehead. From his forehead, and on his spine he carried it, trotting along. The women carry with a brand round the breast.
But there he was, unconscious. He seemed to have life and passion in him. And she knew he was strong. No men in the world can carry heavier loads on their backs for longer distances than these Indians. She had seen an Indian trotting down a street with a piano on his back, holding it by a band around his forehead. From his forehead and along his spine, he carried it, trotting along. The women carry with a band around their chests.
[Pg 163]
[Pg 163]
So there is strength. And apparently, there is passionate life. But no energy. Nowhere in Mexico is there any sign of energy. This is, as it were, switched off.
So there is strength. And apparently, there is passionate life. But no energy. Nowhere in Mexico is there any sign of energy. This is, so to speak, switched off.
Even the new artizan class, though it imitates the artizan class of the United States, has no real energy. There are workmen’s clubs. The workmen dress up and parade a best girl on their arm. But somehow, it seems what it is, only a weak imitation.
Even the new artisan class, although it tries to imitate the artisan class of the United States, lacks true energy. There are workers' clubs. The workers dress up and show off their best girl on their arm. But somehow, it feels like what it is, just a poor imitation.
Kate’s family was increased, without her expecting it. One day there arrived from Ocotlan a beautiful ox-eyed girl of about fifteen, wrapped in her black cotton rebozo, and somewhat towny in her Madonna-meekness: Maria del Carmen. With her, Julio, a straight and fierce young man of twenty-two. They had just been married, and had come to Sayula for a visit. Julio was Juana’s cousin.
Kate’s family grew unexpectedly. One day, a beautiful girl with big brown eyes, around fifteen years old, arrived from Ocotlan. She was wrapped in her black cotton shawl and had a modest, sweet demeanor: Maria del Carmen. Along with her was Julio, a tall and intense twenty-two-year-old man. They had just gotten married and came to Sayula to visit. Julio was Juana’s cousin.
Might they sleep in the patio with herself and the girls, was Juana’s request. They would stay only two days.
Might they sleep on the patio with her and the girls, was Juana’s request. They would stay for just two days.
Kate was amazed. Maria del Carmen must have had some Spanish blood, her beauty was touched with Spain. She seemed even refined and superior. Yet she was to sleep out on the ground like a dog, with her young husband. And he, so erect and proud-looking, possessed nothing in the world but an old serape.
Kate was amazed. Maria del Carmen must have had some Spanish heritage; her beauty had a hint of Spain. She seemed so refined and superior. Yet, she was going to sleep on the ground like a dog with her young husband. And he, standing tall and looking proud, owned nothing in the world except an old serape.
“There are three spare bedrooms,” said Kate. “They may sleep in one of those.”
“There are three extra bedrooms,” Kate said. “They can stay in one of those.”
The beds were single beds. Would they need more blankets? she asked Juana.
The beds were twin beds. "Do you think we need more blankets?" she asked Juana.
No! They would manage with the one serape of Julio’s.
No! They would get by with just Julio's one serape.
The new family had arrived. Julio was a bricklayer. That is to say, he worked building the adobe walls of the little houses. He belonged to Sayula, and had come back for a visit.
The new family had arrived. Julio was a bricklayer. That is to say, he worked on building the adobe walls of the small houses. He was from Sayula and had come back for a visit.
The visit continued. Julio would come striding in at mid-day and at evening; he was looking for work. Maria del Carmen, in her one black dress, would squat on the floor and pat tortillas. She was allowed to cook them in Juana’s kitchen hole. And she talked and laughed with the girls. At night, when Julio was home, he would lie on the ground with his back to the wall, impassive, while Maria del Carmen fondled his thick black hair.
The visit went on. Julio would come in confidently during the day and at night; he was looking for a job. Maria del Carmen, in her only black dress, would sit on the floor and make tortillas. She was allowed to cook them in Juana’s kitchen. And she chatted and laughed with the girls. At night, when Julio was home, he would lie on the ground with his back against the wall, indifferent, while Maria del Carmen played with his thick black hair.
They were in love. But even now, he was not yielding to his love.
They were in love. But even now, he wasn't giving in to his feelings.
[Pg 164]
[Pg 164]
She wanted to go back to Ocotlan, where she was at home, and more a señorita than here in Sayula. But he refused. There was no money: the young ménage lived on about five American cents a day.
She wanted to go back to Ocotlan, where she felt at home and more like a señorita than here in Sayula. But he refused. They had no money: the young couple lived on about five cents a day.
Kate was sewing. Maria del Carmen, who didn’t even know how to put a chemise together, watched with great eyes. Kate taught her, and bought a length of cotton material. Maria del Carmen was sewing herself a dress!
Kate was sewing. Maria del Carmen, who didn’t even know how to put a shirt together, watched with wide eyes. Kate taught her and bought a piece of cotton fabric. Maria del Carmen was sewing herself a dress!
Julio had got work at a peso a day. The visit continued. Kate thought Julio wasn’t very nice with Maria del Carmen: his quiet voice was so overbearing in command when he spoke to her. And Maria del Carmen, who was a bit towny, did not take it well. She brooded a little.
Julio had gotten a job that paid a peso a day. The visit continued. Kate thought Julio wasn’t very nice to Maria del Carmen; his quiet voice sounded really controlling when he talked to her. And Maria del Carmen, who was a bit of a local, didn’t handle it well. She sulked a bit.
The visit stretched into weeks. And now Juana was getting a bit tired of her relative.
The visit dragged on for weeks. Now Juana was starting to get a little tired of having her relative around.
But Julio had got a bit of money. He had rented a little one-room adobe house, at one peso fifty per week. Maria del Carmen was going to move into her own home.
But Julio had some money. He had rented a small one-room adobe house for one peso fifty a week. Maria del Carmen was going to move into her own place.
Kate saw the new outfit got together. It consisted of one straw mat, three cooking plates of earthenware, five bits of native crockery, two wooden spoons, one knife and Julio’s old blanket. That was all. But Maria del Carmen was moving in.
Kate saw the new outfit put together. It consisted of one straw mat, three clay cooking plates, five pieces of local crockery, two wooden spoons, one knife, and Julio’s old blanket. That was it. But Maria del Carmen was moving in.
Kate presented her with a large old eiderdown, whose silk was rather worn, a couple of bowls, and a few more bits of crockery. Maria del Carmen was set up. Good! Good! Oh Good! Kate heard her voice down the patio. I have got a coverlet! I have got a coverlet!
Kate gave her a large, old eiderdown, which had some worn silk, a couple of bowls, and a few other pieces of crockery. Maria del Carmen was thrilled. Good! Good! Oh Good! Kate heard her voice echoing down the patio. I have got a coverlet! I have got a coverlet!
In the rainy season, the nights can be very cold, owing to evaporation. Then the natives lie through the small hours like lizards, numb and prostrate with cold. They are lying on the damp earth on a thin straw mat, with a corner of an old blanket to cover them. And the same terrible inertia makes them endure it, without trying to make any change. They could carry in corn husks or dry banana leaves for a bed. They could even cover themselves with banana leaves.
In the rainy season, the nights can get really cold because of evaporation. During these nights, the locals lie on the ground like lizards, stiff and flat from the chill. They're on the damp earth on a thin straw mat, using a corner of an old blanket for cover. This same overwhelming stillness keeps them from doing anything to change their situation. They could bring in corn husks or dry banana leaves for bedding. They could even cover themselves with banana leaves.
But no! On a thin mat on damp cold earth they lie and tremble with cold, night after night, night after night, night after night.
But no! On a thin mat on damp, cold ground they lie and shiver with cold, night after night, night after night, night after night.
But Maria del Carmen was a bit towny. Oh good! Oh good! I’ve got a coverlet!
But Maria del Carmen was a bit of a small-town girl. Oh great! Oh great! I’ve got a blanket!
[Pg 165]
[Pg 165]
CHAP: X. DON RAMÓN AND DOÑA CARLOTA.
Kate had been in Sayula ten days before she had any sign from Don Ramón. She had been out in a boat on the lake, and had seen his house, round the bend of the western point. It was a reddish-and-yellow two-storey house with a little stone basin for the boats, and a mango grove between it and the lake. Among the trees, away from the lake, were the black adobe huts, two rows, of the peons.
Kate had been in Sayula for ten days before she heard anything from Don Ramón. She had been out on a boat on the lake and spotted his house around the bend of the western point. It was a two-story house painted reddish and yellow, with a small stone basin for the boats and a mango grove between it and the lake. Among the trees, away from the lake, stood two rows of black adobe huts for the workers.
The hacienda had once been a large one. But it had been irrigated from the hills, and the revolutions had broken all the aqueducts. Only a small supply of water was available. Then Don Ramón had had enemies in the Government. So that a good deal of his land was taken away to be divided among the peons. Now, he had only some three hundred acres. The two hundred acres along the lake shore were mostly lost to him. He worked a few acres of fruit land round the house, and in a tiny valley just in the hills, he raised sugar cane. On the patches of the mountain slope, little patches of maize were to be seen.
The hacienda used to be large. But it was watered from the hills, and the revolutions destroyed all the aqueducts. Now, there was only a little water available. Then Don Ramón had enemies in the government, which led to him losing a lot of his land to be redistributed among the peons. Now, he only had about three hundred acres left. The two hundred acres by the lake shore were mostly gone. He cultivated a few acres of fruit around the house, and in a small valley in the hills, he grew sugar cane. On the mountain slopes, there were small patches of maize visible.
But Doña Carlota had money. She was from Torreon, and drew still a good income from the mines.
But Doña Carlota had money. She was from Torreon and still made a good income from the mines.
A mozo came with a note from Don Ramón: might he bring his wife to call on Kate.
A messenger came with a note from Don Ramón: could he bring his wife to visit Kate?
Doña Carlota was a thin, gentle, wide-eyed woman, with a slightly startled expression, and soft, brownish hair. She was pure European in extraction, of a Spanish father and French mother: very different from the usual stout, overpowdered, ox-like Mexican matron. Her face was pale, faded, and without any make-up at all. Her thin, eager figure had something English about it, but her strange, wide brown eyes were not English. She spoke only Spanish—or French. But her Spanish was so slow and distinct and slightly plaintive, that Kate understood her at once.
Doña Carlota was a slender, gentle woman with wide eyes and a slightly startled look, along with soft, brownish hair. She was fully European, having a Spanish father and a French mother, which made her quite different from the usual stout, heavily made-up Mexican matron. Her face was pale, faded, and completely bare of makeup. Her thin, eager figure had an English quality, but her strange, wide brown eyes were not English. She spoke only Spanish or French, but her Spanish was so slow, clear, and somewhat plaintive that Kate understood her immediately.
The two women understood one another quickly, but were a little nervous of one another. Doña Carlota was delicate and sensitive like a Chihuahua dog, and with the same slightly prominent eyes. Kate felt she had rarely met a woman with such a doglike finesse of gentleness. And the two women talked. Ramón, large and muted, kept himself[Pg 166] in reserve. It was as if the two women rushed together to unite against his silence and his powerful, different significance.
The two women quickly connected but felt a bit uneasy around each other. Doña Carlota was fragile and sensitive, resembling a Chihuahua with her slightly protruding eyes. Kate thought she had seldom encountered a woman with such a gentle, doglike grace. As they spoke, Ramón, big and quiet, held back. It was like the two women hurried to bond and form a united front against his silence and his strong, different presence.
Kate knew at once that Doña Carlota loved him, but with a love that was now nearly all will. She had worshipped him, and she had had to leave off worshipping him. She had had to question him. And she would never now cease from questioning.
Kate knew right away that Doña Carlota loved him, but now that love was mostly will. She had adored him, but she had to stop adoring him. She had to start questioning him. And she would never stop questioning him now.
So he sat apart, a little constrained, his handsome head hanging a little, and his dark, sensitive hands dangling between his thighs.
So he sat alone, feeling a bit awkward, his attractive head slightly lowered, and his dark, sensitive hands hanging between his thighs.
“I had such a wonderful time!” Kate said suddenly to him. “I danced a dance round the drum with the Men of Quetzalcoatl.”
“I had such a great time!” Kate said suddenly to him. “I danced a dance around the drum with the Men of Quetzalcoatl.”
“I heard,” he said, with a rather stiff smile.
“I heard,” he said, with a somewhat forced smile.
Doña Carlota understood English, though she would not speak it.
Doña Carlota understood English, but she wouldn’t speak it.
“You danced with the men of Quetzalcoatl!” she said in Spanish, in a pained voice. “But, Señora, why did you do such a thing? Oh why?”
“You danced with the men of Quetzalcoatl!” she said in Spanish, her voice filled with pain. “But, Señora, why did you do that? Oh, why?”
“I was fascinated,” said Kate.
"I was so intrigued," said Kate.
“No, you must not be fascinated. No! No! It is not good. I tell you, I am so sorry my husband interests himself in this thing. I am so sorry.”
“No, you shouldn’t be intrigued. No! No! It’s not right. I tell you, I am so sorry that my husband is involved in this. I am really sorry.”
Juana was bringing a bottle of vermouth: all that Kate had to offer her visitors, in the morning.
Juana was bringing a bottle of vermouth: that was all Kate had to offer her guests in the morning.
“You went to see your boys in the United States?” said Kate to Doña Carlota. “How were they?”
“You went to see your kids in the United States?” Kate asked Doña Carlota. “How were they?”
“Oh, better, thank you. They are well; that is, the younger is very delicate.”
“Oh, I’m doing better, thank you. They’re doing well; I mean, the younger one is quite fragile.”
“You didn’t bring him home?”
“You didn’t bring him back?”
“No! No! I think they are better at school. Here—here—there are so many things to trouble them. No! But they will come home next month, for the vacation.”
“No! No! I think they do better at school. Here—here—there are so many things to distract them. No! But they will come home next month for vacation.”
“How nice!” said Kate. “Then I shall see them. They will be here, won’t they?—on the lake?”
“That's great!” said Kate. “So I will get to see them. They'll be here, right?—on the lake?”
“Well!—I am not sure. Perhaps for a little while. You see I am so busy in Mexico with my Cuna.”
“Well!—I’m not sure. Maybe for a little while. You see, I’m really busy in Mexico with my Cuna.”
“What is a Cuna?” said Kate; she only knew it was the Spanish for cradle.
“What’s a Cuna?” Kate asked; she only knew it was the Spanish word for cradle.
It turned out to be a foundlings’ home, run by a few obscure Carmelite sisters. And Doña Carlota was the[Pg 167] director. Kate gathered that Don Ramón’s wife was an intense, almost exalted Catholic. She exalted herself in the Church, and in her work for the Cuna.
It turned out to be an orphanage, run by a few little-known Carmelite sisters. And Doña Carlota was the[Pg 167] director. Kate understood that Don Ramón’s wife was a passionate, almost fervent Catholic. She took great pride in her faith and in her work for the Cuna.
“There are so many children born in Mexico,” said Doña Carlota, “and so many die. If only we could save them, and equip them for life. We do a little, all we can.”
“There are so many children born in Mexico,” said Doña Carlota, “and so many die. If only we could save them and prepare them for life. We do a little, all we can.”
It seemed, the waste, unwanted babies could be delivered in at the door of the Cuna, like parcels. The mother had only to knock, and hand in the little living bundle.
It seemed that unwanted babies could be dropped off at the door of the Cuna like packages. The mother just had to knock and hand over the small, living bundle.
“It saves so many mothers from neglecting their babies, and letting them die,” said Doña Carlota. “Then we do what we can. If the mother doesn’t leave a name, I name the child. Very often I do. The mothers just hand over a little naked thing, sometimes without a name or a rag to cover it. And we never ask.”
“It saves so many moms from neglecting their babies and letting them die,” said Doña Carlota. “Then we do what we can. If the mom doesn’t leave a name, I name the child. I do that quite often. The mothers just hand over a tiny naked baby, sometimes without a name or a cloth to cover it. And we never ask.”
The children were not all kept in the Home. Only a small number. Of the others, some decent Indian woman was paid a small sum to take the child into her home. Every month she must come with the little one to the Cuna, to receive her wage. The Indians are so very rarely unkind to children. Careless, yes. But rarely, rarely unkind.
The children weren't all kept in the Home. Just a few. For the others, a kind Indian woman was paid a small amount to take the child in. Every month, she had to come with the little one to the Cuna to get her payment. Indians are very rarely unkind to children. Careless, sure. But seldom, if ever, unkind.
In former days, Doña Carlota said, nearly every well-born lady in Mexico would receive one or more of these foundlings into her home, and have it brought up with the family. It was the loose, patriarchal generosity innate in the bosoms of the Spanish-Mexicans. But now, few children were adopted. Instead, they were taught as far as possible to be carpenters or gardeners or house-servants, or, among the girls, dressmakers, even school-teachers.
In the past, Doña Carlota said, almost every upper-class woman in Mexico would take in one or more of these abandoned children into her home and raise them with her family. It was the natural, generous spirit found in the hearts of Spanish-Mexicans. But now, very few children are adopted. Instead, they are trained as much as possible to be carpenters, gardeners, or domestic workers, or for the girls, dressmakers or even school teachers.
Kate listened with uneasy interest. She felt there was so much real human feeling in this Mexican charity: she was almost rebuked. Perhaps what Doña Carlota was doing was the best that could be done, in this half-wild, helpless country. At the same time, it was such a forlorn hope, it made one’s heart sink.
Kate listened with a mix of curiosity and discomfort. She sensed a genuine human connection in this Mexican charity that almost made her feel ashamed. Maybe what Doña Carlota was doing was the best possible in this struggling, vulnerable country. Yet, it felt like such a hopeless endeavor that it made her heart ache.
And Doña Carlota, confident as she was in her good works, still had just a bit the look of a victim; a gentle, sensitive, slightly startled victim. As if some secret enemy drained her blood.
And Doña Carlota, as confident as she was in her good deeds, still had a hint of the look of a victim; a gentle, sensitive, slightly startled victim. It was as if some hidden enemy was draining her strength.
Don Ramón sat there impassive, listening without heeding; solid and unmoving against the charitable quiver of his wife’s emotion. He let her do as she would. But against[Pg 168] her work and against her flow he was in silent, heavy, unchanging opposition. She knew this, and trembled in her nervous eagerness, as she talked to Kate about the Cuna, and won Kate’s sympathy. Till it seemed to her that there was something cruel in Don Ramón’s passive, masked poise. An impassive male cruelty, changeless as a stone idol.
Don Ramón sat there emotionless, listening without paying attention; solid and still against the heartfelt tremor of his wife’s feelings. He let her do as she wanted. But in response to her efforts and her emotions, he remained in silent, heavy, unyielding opposition. She sensed this and felt a nervous eagerness as she spoke to Kate about the Cuna, winning Kate’s sympathy. It seemed to her that there was something harsh in Don Ramón’s indifferent, masked demeanor. A cold male cruelty, unchanging like a stone statue.
“Now won’t you come and spend the day with me while I am here with Don Ramón?” said Doña Carlota. “The house is very poor and rough. It is no longer what it used to be. But it is your house if you will come.”
“Why don’t you come and spend the day with me while I’m here with Don Ramón?” said Doña Carlota. “The house is pretty shabby and simple now. It’s not what it used to be. But it’s your home if you choose to come.”
Kate accepted, and said she would prefer to walk out. It was only four miles, and surely she would be safe, with Juana.
Kate agreed and said she would rather walk out. It was only four miles, and she was sure she would be safe with Juana.
“I will send a man to come with you,” said Don Ramón. “It might not be quite safe.”
“I'll send someone to go with you,” said Don Ramón. “It might not be totally safe.”
“Where is General Viedma?” asked Kate.
“Where's General Viedma?” Kate asked.
“We shall try to get him out when you come,” replied Doña Carlota. “I am so very fond of Don Cipriano, I have known him for many years, and he is the god-father of my younger son. But now he is in command of the Guadalajara division, he is not very often able to come out.”
“We’ll try to get him out when you arrive,” said Doña Carlota. “I really care about Don Cipriano; I’ve known him for many years, and he is the godfather of my younger son. But now that he’s in charge of the Guadalajara division, he can’t come out very often.”
“I wonder why he is a general?” said Kate. “He seems to me too human.”
“I wonder why he’s a general?” Kate said. “He seems too human to me.”
“Oh, but he is very human too. But he is a general; yes, yes, he wants to be in command of the soldiers. And I tell you, he is very strong. He has great power with his regiments. They believe in him, oh, they believe in him. He has that power, you know, that some of the higher types of Indians have, to make many others want to follow them and fight for them. You know? Don Cipriano is like that. You can never change him. But I think a woman might be wonderful for him. He has lived so without any woman in his life. He won’t care about them.”
“Oh, but he’s very human too. He’s a general; yeah, he wants to be in charge of the soldiers. And I’m telling you, he’s really strong. He has a lot of influence over his regiments. They believe in him, oh, they really believe in him. He has that kind of power, you know, that some of the higher-ups among the Indians have, to make a lot of others want to follow them and fight for them. You know? Don Cipriano is like that. You can never change him. But I think a woman could be great for him. He’s lived so long without any woman in his life. He won’t care about them.”
“What does he care about?” asked Kate.
“What does he care about?” Kate asked.
“Ah!” Doña Carlota started as if stung. Then she glanced quickly, involuntarily at her husband, as she added: “I don’t know. Really, I don’t know.”
“Ah!” Doña Carlota jumped as if shocked. Then she quickly looked at her husband, almost without thinking, as she added: “I don’t know. Honestly, I don’t know.”
“The Men of Quetzalcoatl,” said Don Ramón heavily, with a little smile.
“The Men of Quetzalcoatl,” Don Ramón said with a serious tone, accompanied by a slight smile.
But Doña Carlota seemed to be able to take all the ease and the banter out of him. He seemed stiff and a bit stupid.
But Doña Carlota seemed to drain all the relaxation and humor out of him. He appeared tense and somewhat slow-witted.
“Ah, there! There! There you have it! The Men of[Pg 169] Quetzalcoatl—that is a nice thing for him to care about! A nice thing, I say,” fluttered Doña Carlota, in her gentle, fragile, scolding way. And it was evident to Kate that she adored both the men, and trembled in opposition to their wrongness, and would never give in to them.
“Ah, there! There! There you have it! The Men of[Pg 169] Quetzalcoatl—that’s really nice of him to care about! A nice thing, I say,” said Doña Carlota, in her gentle, delicate, scolding way. And it was clear to Kate that she adored both men, was shaken by their wrongness, and would never give in to them.
To Ramón it was a terrible burden, his wife’s quivering, absolute, blind opposition, taken in conjunction with her helpless adoration.
To Ramón, it was a heavy weight to bear, his wife’s trembling, total, irrational opposition mixed with her helpless adoration.
A man-servant appeared at nine o’clock one morning, to accompany Kate to the hacienda, which was called Jamiltepec. He had a basket, and had been shopping in the market. An elderly man, with grey in his moustache, he had bright young eyes and seemed full of energy. His bare feet in the huaraches were almost black with exposure, but his clothes were brilliantly white.
A male servant showed up at nine o’clock one morning to take Kate to the hacienda, which was named Jamiltepec. He was carrying a basket and had been out shopping at the market. An older man with grey in his mustache, he had bright, youthful eyes and seemed full of energy. His bare feet in the huaraches were almost black from exposure, but his clothes were brilliantly white.
Kate was glad to be walking. The one depressing thing about life in the villages was that one could not walk out into the country. There was always the liability to be held up or attacked. And she had walked already, as far as possible, in every direction, in the neighbourhood of the village, accompanied usually by Ezequiel. Now she was beginning to feel a prisoner.
Kate was happy to be walking. The one downside of life in the villages was that you couldn't just stroll out into the countryside. There was always the risk of getting held up or attacked. And she'd already walked as far as she could in every direction around the village, usually with Ezequiel by her side. Now she was starting to feel like a prisoner.
She was glad, then, to be setting off. The morning was clear and hot, the pale brown lake quite still, like a phantom. People were moving on the beach, in the distance tiny, like dots of white: white dots of men following the faint dust of donkeys. She wondered often why humanity was like specks in the Mexican landscape; just specks of life.
She was happy to be leaving. The morning was bright and hot, the pale brown lake completely still, like a ghost. People were moving on the beach, tiny in the distance, like little white dots: men following the faint dust kicked up by donkeys. She often wondered why people seemed like mere specks in the Mexican landscape; just bits of life.
They passed from the lake shore to the rough, dusty road going west, between the steep slope of the hills and the bit of flat by the lake. For almost a mile there were villas, most of them shut up fast, some of them smashed, with broken walls and smashed windows. Only flowers bloomed in masses above the rubble.
They moved from the lake shore to the uneven, dusty road heading west, nestled between the steep hills and the small flat area by the lake. For nearly a mile, there were villas, most of them tightly shut, some damaged, with broken walls and shattered windows. Only flowers thrived in abundance above the wreckage.
In the empty places were flimsy straw huts of the natives, haphazard, as if blown there. By the road under the hill, were black-grey adobe huts, like boxes, and fowls running about, and brown pigs or grey pigs spotted with black careered and grunted, and half naked children, dark orange-brown, trotted or lay flat on their faces in the road, their little naked posteriors hunched up, fast asleep. Already asleep again.
In the empty areas, there were flimsy straw huts belonging to the locals, scattered around as if they were blown there. By the road under the hill, there were black-grey adobe huts that looked like boxes, with chickens running around and brown or grey pigs with black spots roaming and snorting. Half-naked children, with dark orange-brown skin, either trotted by or lay face down in the road, their little bare bottoms in the air, fast asleep. Already asleep again.
[Pg 170]
[Pg 170]
The houses were many of them being re-thatched, or the tiled roofs were being patched by men who assumed a great air of importance at having undertaken such a task. They were pretending to hurry, too, because the real rains might begin any day. And in the little stony levels by the lake, the land was being scratch-ploughed by a pair of oxen and a lump of pointed wood.
The houses were being re-thatched, and the tiled roofs were getting patched by men who acted pretty important for taking on such a job. They were also pretending to be in a rush since the real rains could start any day. Meanwhile, on the little stony patches by the lake, a pair of oxen and a pointed stick were scratching the land.
But this part of the road Kate knew. She knew the fine villa on the knoll, with its tufts of palms, and the laid-out avenues that were laid out, indeed, as the dead are, to crumble back again. She was glad to be past the villas, where the road came down to the lake again, under big shady trees that had twisted, wriggly beans. On the left was the water, the colour of turtle doves, lapping the pale fawn stones. At a water-hole of a stream in the beach, a cluster of women were busily washing clothes. In the shallows of the lake itself two women sat bathing, their black hair hanging dense and wet. A little further along, a man was wading slowly, stopping to throw his round net skilfully upon the water, then slowly stooping and gathering it in, picking out the tiny, glittery fish called charales. Strangely silent and remote everything, in the gleaming morning, as if it were some distant period of time.
But Kate knew this part of the road. She recognized the lovely villa on the hill, with its patches of palm trees, and the pathways that were laid out like those made for the dead, destined to decay. She felt relieved to pass the villas, where the road dipped down to the lake again, beneath large shady trees with twisted, wriggly pods. To the left was the water, the color of dove feathers, gently lapping against the pale fawn stones. At a stream by the beach, a group of women were busy washing clothes. In the lake's shallows, two women sat bathing, their black hair thick and wet. A little further along, a man waded slowly, stopping to skillfully throw his round net into the water, then bent down to gather it in, pulling out the small, shimmering fish called charales. Everything felt strangely silent and distant in the bright morning, as if it belonged to another time.
A little breeze was coming from the lake, but the deep dust underfoot was hot. On the right the hill rose precipitous, baked and yellowish, giving back the sun and the intense dryness, and exhaling the faint, dessicated, peculiar smell of Mexico, that smells as if the earth had sweated itself dry.
A light breeze was blowing in from the lake, but the dry dust beneath my feet was scorching. On the right, the hill rose steeply, baked and yellowish, reflecting the sun and the intense dryness, giving off a faint, dry, unique smell of Mexico, like the earth had sweated itself completely dry.
All the time strings of donkeys trotted laden through the dust, their drivers stalking erect and rapid behind, watching with eyes like black holes, but always answering Kate’s salute with a respectful Adios! And Juana echoed her laconic Adiosn! She was limping, and she thought it horrible of Kate to walk four miles, when they might have struggled out in an old hired motor-car, or gone in a boat, or even ridden donkey-back.
All the time, donkey carts moved slowly through the dust, their drivers walking straight and fast behind, watching with eyes like dark holes but always replying to Kate’s greeting with a respectful Adios! Juana echoed her brief Adios! She was limping and thought it was awful of Kate to walk four miles when they could have taken an old rented car, gone by boat, or even ridden donkeys.
But to go on foot! Kate could hear all her criada’s feelings in the drawled, sardonic Adiosn! But the man behind strode bravely and called cheerfully. His pistol was prominent in his belt.
But to walk on foot! Kate could hear all her maid’s feelings in the drawn-out, sarcastic Adiosn! But the man behind walked confidently and called out cheerfully. His pistol was prominently displayed in his belt.
A bluff of yellow rock came jutting at the road. The road[Pg 171] wound round it, and into a piece of flat open country. There were fields of dry stone, and hedges of dusty thorn and cactus. To the left the bright green of the willows by the lake-shore. To the right the hills swerved inland, to meet the sheer, fluted sides of dry mountains. Away ahead, the hills curved back at the shore, and a queer little crack or niche showed. This crack in the hills led from Don Ramón’s shore-property to the little valley where he grew the sugar cane. And where the hills approached the lake again, there was a dark clustering of mango trees, and the red upper-storey of the hacienda house.
A bluff of yellow rock jutted out into the road. The road[Pg 171] wound around it and into a flat, open area. There were dry stone fields and dusty thorn and cactus hedges. To the left, the bright green willows lined the lake shore. To the right, the hills swerved inland, meeting the steep, fluted sides of dry mountains. Up ahead, the hills curved back toward the shore, revealing a strange little crack or niche. This crack in the hills connected Don Ramón’s shoreline property to the little valley where he grew sugar cane. Where the hills approached the lake again, there was a dense cluster of mango trees and the red upper story of the hacienda house.
“There it is!” cried the man behind. “Jamiltepec, Señorita. La hacienda de Don Ramón!”
“There it is!” shouted the man behind. “Jamiltepec, Miss. The estate of Don Ramón!”
And his eyes shone as he said the name. He was a proud peon, and he really seemed happy.
And his eyes sparkled as he said the name. He was a proud worker, and he genuinely seemed happy.
“Look! How far!” cried Juana.
"Look! How far away!" cried Juana.
“Another time,” said Kate, “I shall come alone, or with Ezequiel.”
“Another time,” Kate said, “I'll come alone or with Ezequiel.”
“No, Niña! Don’t say so. Only my foot hurts this morning.”
“No, Niña! Don’t say that. My foot is the only thing that hurts this morning.”
“Yes. Better not to bring you.”
“Yes. It’s probably best not to bring you.”
“No, Niña! I like to come, very much!”
“No, Niña! I really enjoy coming!”
The tall windmill fan for drawing up water from the lake was spinning gaily. A little valley came down from the niche in the hills, and at the bottom a little water running. Towards the lake, where this valley flattened out, was a grove of banana plants, screened a little from the lake breeze by a vivid row of willow-trees. And on the top of the slope, where the road ran into the shade of mango trees, were the two rows of adobe huts, like a village, set a little back from the road.
The tall windmill fan for pumping water from the lake was spinning joyfully. A small valley descended from the nook in the hills, with a stream flowing at the bottom. Towards the lake, where the valley leveled out, there was a grove of banana trees, slightly sheltered from the lake breeze by a striking row of willow trees. At the top of the slope, where the road passed into the shade of mango trees, were two rows of adobe huts, resembling a village, set slightly back from the road.
Women were coming up between the trees, on the patch from the lake, with jars of water on their shoulders; children were playing around the doors, squatting with little naked posteriors in deep dust; and here and there a goat was tethered. Men in soiled white clothes were lounging, with folded arms and one leg crossed in front of the other, against the corner of a house, or crouching under the walls. Not by any means dolce far niente. They seemed to be waiting, eternally waiting for something.
Women were walking between the trees, from the area by the lake, carrying jars of water on their shoulders; children were playing by the doors, sitting with their bare bottoms in the thick dust; and here and there, a goat was tied up. Men in dirty white clothes were lounging, arms crossed and one leg crossed over the other, leaning against the corner of a house or crouching by the walls. It was definitely not dolce far niente. They looked like they were waiting, endlessly waiting for something.
“That way, Señorita!” called the man with the basket, running to her side and indicating the smoother road sloping[Pg 172] down between some big trees, towards the white gate of the hacienda. “We are here!”
“That way, Miss!” called the man with the basket, rushing to her side and pointing to the smoother road sloping down between some big trees, toward the white gate of the hacienda. “We’re here!”
Always he spoke with pleased delight, as if the place were a wonder-place to him.
He always spoke with joyful happiness, as if the place were a magical wonderland to him.
The big doors of the zaguan, the entrance, stood open, and in the shade of the entrance-way a couple of little soldiers were seated. Across the cleared, straw-littered space in front of the gates two peons were trotting, each with a big bunch of bananas on his head. The soldiers said something, and the two peons halted in their trotting, and slowly turned under their yellow-green load, to look back at Kate and Juana and the man Martin, approaching down the road. Then they turned again and trotted into the courtyard, barefoot.
The large doors of the entrance stood wide open, and in the shade of the entryway, a couple of young soldiers were sitting. Across the cleared, straw-covered area in front of the gates, two workers were walking, each balancing a big bunch of bananas on his head. The soldiers said something, causing the two workers to stop, and slowly turn under their yellow-green load to glance back at Kate, Juana, and the man Martin, who were coming down the road. Then they turned back and continued into the courtyard, barefoot.
The soldiers stood up. Martin, trotting at Kate’s side again, ushered her into the arched entrance, where the ox-wagons rumbling through had worn deep ruts. Juana came behind, making a humble nose.
The soldiers stood up. Martin, jogging alongside Kate once more, guided her into the arched entrance, where the ox-wagons had created deep ruts from rumbling through. Juana followed behind, making a soft noise of submission.
Kate found herself in a big, barren yard, that seemed empty. There were high walls on the three sides, with sheds and stables. The fourth side, facing, was the house, with heavily-barred windows looking on to the courtyard, but with no door. Instead, there was another zaguan, or passage with closed doors, piercing the house.
Kate found herself in a large, empty yard that felt desolate. Three sides were surrounded by tall walls with sheds and stables. The fourth side faced the house, which had heavily barred windows looking into the courtyard but no door. Instead, there was another passageway with closed doors going through the house.
Martin trotted ahead to knock on the closed doors. Kate stood looking round at the big yard. In a shed in one corner, four half-naked men were packing bunches of bananas. A man in the shade was sawing poles, and two men in the sun were unloading tiles from a donkey. In a corner was a bullock wagon, and a pair of big black-and-white oxen standing with heads pressed down, waiting.
Martin hurried ahead to knock on the closed doors. Kate stood looking around at the large yard. In a shed in one corner, four half-dressed men were packing bundles of bananas. A man in the shade was sawing poles, and two men in the sun were unloading tiles from a donkey. In a corner was a bullock wagon, and a pair of big black-and-white oxen stood with their heads lowered, waiting.
The big doors opened, and Kate entered the second zaguan. It was a wide entrance way, with stairs going up on one side, and Kate lingered to look through the open iron gates in front of her, down a formal garden hemmed in with huge mango trees, to the lake, with its little artificial harbour where two boats were moored. The lake seemed to give off a great light, between the dark walls of mango.
The big doors swung open, and Kate stepped into the second hallway. It was a spacious entrance, with stairs leading up on one side. Kate paused to gaze through the open iron gates ahead of her, down into a formal garden bordered by towering mango trees, toward the lake, which had a small artificial harbor where two boats were tied up. The lake appeared to radiate a bright glow against the dark backdrop of the mango trees.
At the back of the newcomers the servant woman closed the big doors on to the yard, then waved Kate to the stairs.
At the back of the newcomers, the servant closed the big doors to the yard and then signaled Kate to head up the stairs.
“Pass this way, Señorita.”
"Come this way, Señorita."
A bell tinkled above. Kate climbed the stone stairs. And[Pg 173] there above her was Doña Carlota, in white muslin and with white shoes and stockings, her face looking curiously yellow and faded by contrast. Her soft brown hair was low over her ears, and she held out her thin brownish arms with queer effusiveness.
A bell jingled above. Kate walked up the stone stairs. And[Pg 173] there above her was Doña Carlota, dressed in white muslin with white shoes and stockings, her face looking strangely yellow and faded in comparison. Her soft brown hair hung low over her ears, and she extended her thin, brownish arms with an odd enthusiasm.
“So, you have come! And you have walked, walked all the way? Oh, imagine walking in so much sun and dust! Come, come in and rest.”
“So, you made it! And you walked all the way? Oh, just think about walking in all this sun and dust! Come on in and take a break.”
She took Kate’s hands and led her across the open terrace at the top of the stairs.
She took Kate’s hands and guided her across the open terrace at the top of the stairs.
“It is beautiful here,” said Kate.
“It’s gorgeous here,” said Kate.
She stood on the terrace, looking out past the mango trees at the lake. A distant sailing canoe was going down the breeze, on the pallid, unreal water. Away across rose the bluish, grooved mountains, with the white speck of a village: far away in the morning it seemed, in another world, in another life, in another mode of time.
She stood on the terrace, gazing past the mango trees at the lake. A distant sailing canoe was gliding along the breeze on the pale, otherworldly water. Far off, the blue, ridged mountains rose up, with a tiny white dot of a village: it felt so far away in the morning, like it was in another world, another life, another time.
“What is that village?” Kate asked.
“What’s that town?” Kate asked.
“That one? That one there? It is San Ildefonso,” said Doña Carlota, in her fluttering eagerness.
“Is that one? That one over there? It’s San Ildefonso,” Doña Carlota said, her excitement bubbling over.
“But it is beautiful here!” Kate repeated.
“But it’s beautiful here!” Kate repeated.
“Hermoso—si! Si, bonito!” quavered the other woman uneasily, always answering in Spanish.
“Hermoso—yes! Yes, beautiful!” the other woman replied nervously, always responding in Spanish.
The house, reddish and yellow in colour, had two short wings towards the lake. The terrace, with green plants on the terrace wall, went round the three sides, the roof above supported by big square pillars that rose from the ground. Down below, the pillars made a sort of cloisters around the three sides, and in the little stone court was a pool of water. Beyond, the rather neglected formal garden with strong sun and deep mango-shade.
The house, a mix of red and yellow, had two short extensions facing the lake. The terrace, lined with green plants on the wall, wrapped around three sides, with a roof above supported by large square pillars that rose from the ground. Below, the pillars created a kind of cloister around the three sides, and in the small stone courtyard was a pool of water. Beyond that was a somewhat neglected formal garden, drenched in bright sunlight and shaded by deep mango trees.
“Come, you will need to rest!” said Doña Carlota.
“Come, you need to rest!” said Doña Carlota.
“I would like to change my shoes,” said Kate.
“I want to change my shoes,” said Kate.
She was shown into a high, simple, rather bare bedroom with red-tiled floor. There she changed into the shoes and stockings Juana had carried, and rested a little.
She was led into a tall, simple, somewhat bare bedroom with a red-tiled floor. There she changed into the shoes and stockings that Juana had brought, and took a little rest.
As she lay resting, she heard the dulled thud-thud of the tom-tom drum, but, save the crowing of a cock in the distance, no other sound on the bright, yet curiously hollow Mexican morning. And the drum, thudding with its dulled, black insistence, made her uneasy. It sounded like something coming over the horizon.
As she lay resting, she heard the muted thud-thud of the tom-tom drum, but aside from the crowing of a rooster in the distance, there was no other sound on the bright, yet strangely empty Mexican morning. The drum, pounding with its dull, black insistence, made her feel uneasy. It sounded like something approaching from over the horizon.
[Pg 174]
[Pg 174]
She rose, and went into the long, high salon where Doña Carlota was sitting talking to a man in black. The salon, with its three window-doors open on to the terrace, its worn, red floor tiled with old square bricks, its high walls colour-washed a faint green, and the many-beamed ceiling whitewashed; and with its bareness of furniture; seemed like part of the out-of-doors, like some garden-arbour put for shade. The sense, which houses have in hot climates, of being just three walls wherein one lingers for a moment, then goes away again.
She stood up and walked into the long, high living room where Doña Carlota was sitting and talking to a man in black. The living room, with its three window-doors open to the terrace, its worn red floor made of old square tiles, its high walls painted a light green, and its many-beamed ceiling painted white, along with its sparse furniture, felt like an extension of the outdoors, like a garden gazebo providing shade. There was a feeling that houses in hot climates have, of being just three walls where one stays for a moment and then leaves again.
As Kate entered the room, the man in black rose and shook hands with Doña Carlota, bowing very low and deferential. Then with a deferential sideways sort of bow to Kate, he vanished out of doors.
As Kate walked into the room, the man in black stood up and shook hands with Doña Carlota, bowing deeply and respectfully. Then, with a respectful sideways bow to Kate, he slipped out the door.
“Come!” said Doña Carlota to Kate. “Are you sure now you are rested?” And she pulled forward one of the cane rocking-chairs that had poised itself in the room, en route to nowhere.
“Come!” said Doña Carlota to Kate. “Are you sure you’re rested now?” And she pulled forward one of the cane rocking chairs that had been sitting in the room, going nowhere.
“Perfectly!” said Kate. “How still it seems here! Except for the drum. Perhaps it is the drum that makes it seem so still. Though I always think the lake makes a sort of silence.”
“Perfectly!” said Kate. “It feels so quiet here! Except for the drum. Maybe it's the drum that makes it feel so quiet. But I always think the lake creates a kind of silence.”
“Ah, the drum!” cried Doña Carlota, lifting her hand with a gesture of nervous, spent exasperation. “I cannot hear it. No, I cannot, I cannot bear to hear it.”
“Ah, the drum!” shouted Doña Carlota, lifting her hand in a gesture of anxious, tired frustration. “I can’t hear it. No, I can’t, I can’t stand to hear it.”
And she rocked herself in a sudden access of agitation.
And she rocked herself in a sudden wave of anxiety.
“It does hit one rather below the belt,” said Kate. “What is it?”
“It really takes you by surprise,” said Kate. “What is it?”
“Ah, do not ask me! It is my husband.”
“Ah, please don’t ask me! It’s my husband.”
She made a gesture of despair, and rocked herself almost into unconsciousness.
She waved her hands in despair and rocked herself almost into a daze.
“Is Don Ramón drumming?”
"Is Don Ramón playing drums?"
“Drumming?” Doña Carlota seemed to start. “No! Oh no! He is not drumming, himself. He brought down two Indians from the north to do that.”
“Drumming?” Doña Carlota seemed surprised. “No! Oh no! He isn’t drumming himself. He brought down two Indians from the north to do that.”
“Did he!” said Kate, non-committal.
“Did he?” said Kate, non-committal.
But Doña Carlota was rocking in a sort of semi-consciousness. Then she seemed to pull herself together.
But Doña Carlota was swaying in a kind of semi-conscious state. Then she appeared to gather herself.
“I must talk to somebody, I must!” she said, suddenly straightening herself in her chair, her face creamy and creased, her soft brown hair sagging over her ears, her brown eyes oddly desperate. “May I talk to you?”
“I have to talk to someone, I have to!” she said, suddenly sitting up straight in her chair, her face pale and wrinkled, her soft brown hair drooping over her ears, her brown eyes strangely desperate. “Can I talk to you?”
[Pg 175]
[Pg 175]
“Do!” said Kate, rather uneasy.
“Do it!” said Kate, rather uneasy.
“You know what Ramón is doing?” she said, looking at Kate almost furtively, suspiciously.
“You know what Ramón is up to?” she asked, glancing at Kate almost secretly, with suspicion.
“Does he want to bring back the old gods?” said Kate vaguely.
“Does he want to bring back the old gods?” Kate said vaguely.
“Ah!” cried Doña Carlota, again with that desperate, flying jerk of her hand. “As if it were possible! As if it were possible! The old gods! Imagine it, Señora! The old gods! Why what are they? Nothing but dead illusions. And ugly, repulsive illusions! Ah! I always thought my husband such a clever man, so superior to me! Ah, it is terrible to have to change one’s idea! This is such nonsense. How dare he! How dare he take such nonsense seriously! How does he dare!”
“Ah!” cried Doña Carlota, again with that desperate, jerky motion of her hand. “As if it were possible! As if it were possible! The old gods! Can you imagine it, Señora? The old gods! What are they? Nothing but dead illusions. And ugly, repulsive illusions! Ah! I always thought my husband was such a clever man, so much better than me! Ah, it’s terrible to have to change one’s mind! This is such nonsense. How dare he! How dare he take such nonsense seriously! How does he dare!”
“Does he believe in it himself?” asked Kate.
“Does he really believe in it?” asked Kate.
“Himself? But, Señora—” and Doña Carlota gave a pitiful, pitying smile of contempt. “How could he! As if it were possible. After all he is an educated man! How could he believe in such nonsense!”
“Himself? But, Señora—” and Doña Carlota gave a pitying smile of contempt. “How could he! As if that were possible. After all, he’s an educated man! How could he believe in such nonsense!”
“Then why does he do it?”
“Then why does he do that?”
“Why? Why?” There was a tone of unspeakable weariness in Doña Carlota’s voice. “I wish I knew. I think he has gone insane, as Mexicans do. Insane like Francisco Villa, the bandit.”
“Why? Why?” Doña Carlota’s voice was filled with a deep exhaustion. “I wish I knew. I think he has lost it, like some Mexicans do. Lost it like Francisco Villa, the bandit.”
Kate thought of the pug-faced notorious Pancho Villa in wonder, unable to connect him with Don Ramón.
Kate thought about the pug-faced infamous Pancho Villa in wonder, unable to link him to Don Ramón.
“All the Mexicans, as soon as they rise above themselves, go that way,” said Doña Carlota. “Their pride gets the better of them. And then they understand nothing, nothing but their own foolish will, their will to be very, very important. It is just the male vanity. Don’t you think, Señora, that the beginning and the end of a man is his vanity? Don’t you think it was just against this danger that Christ came, to teach men a proper humility. To teach them the sin of pride. But that is why they hate Christ so much, and His teaching. First and last, they want their own vanity.”
“All the Mexicans, as soon as they rise above themselves, go that way,” said Doña Carlota. “Their pride takes over. And then they understand nothing, nothing but their own foolish desires, their desire to be very, very important. It’s just male vanity. Don’t you think, Señora, that the beginning and the end of a man is his vanity? Don’t you think it’s exactly against this danger that Christ came, to teach men proper humility? To show them the sin of pride. But that’s why they hate Christ so much, and His teachings. In the end, they just want their own vanity.”
Kate had often thought so herself. Her own final conclusion about men was that they were the vanity of vanities, nothing but vanity. They must be flattered and made to feel great: Nothing else.
Kate had often thought the same. Her final conclusion about men was that they were the ultimate vanity, just pure vanity. They needed to be flattered and made to feel important: Nothing else.
“And now, my husband wants to go to the other extreme[Pg 176] of Jesus. He wants to exalt pride and vanity higher than God. Ah, it is terrible, terrible! And foolish like a little boy! Ah, what is a man but a little boy who needs a nurse and a mother! Ah, Señora, I can’t bear it.”
“And now, my husband wants to go to the opposite extreme of Jesus. He wants to lift pride and vanity above God. Oh, it’s awful, just awful! And as foolish as a little boy! Oh, what is a man but a little boy who needs a caregiver and a mother! Oh, Señora, I can’t take it.”
Doña Carlota covered her face with her hand, as if swooning.
Doña Carlota covered her face with her hand, as if she were about to faint.
“But there is something wonderful, too, about Don Ramón,” said Kate coaxingly: though at the moment she hated him.
“But there is something wonderful about Don Ramón, too,” Kate said in a coaxing tone, even though she hated him at that moment.
“Wonderful! Ah yes, he has gifts. He has great gifts! But what are gifts to a man who perverts them!”
“Awesome! Oh yes, he has talents. He has amazing talents! But what good are talents to someone who twists them?!”
“Tell me what you think he really wants,” said Kate.
“Tell me what you think he really wants,” Kate said.
“Power! Just power! Just foolish, wicked power. As if there had not been enough horrible, wicked power let loose in this country. But he—he—he wants to be beyond them all. He—he—he wants to be worshipped. To be worshipped! To be worshipped! A God! He, whom I’ve held, I’ve held in my arms! He is a child, as all men are children. And now he wants—to be worshipped—!” She went off into a shrill, wild laughter, covering her face with her hands, and laughing shrilly, her laughter punctuated by hollow, ghastly sobs.
“Power! Just power! Just foolish, wicked power. As if there hasn’t been enough terrible, evil power unleashed in this country. But he—he—he wants to be above all of them. He—he—he wants to be worshipped. To be worshipped! To be worshipped! A God! He, whom I’ve held, I’ve held in my arms! He is a child, just like all men are children. And now he wants—to be worshipped—!” She broke into a high-pitched, wild laughter, covering her face with her hands, and laughing loudly, her laughter mixed with hollow, haunting sobs.
Kate sat in absolute dismay, waiting for the other woman to recover herself. She felt cold against these hysterics, and exerted all her heavy female will to stop them.
Kate sat in complete dismay, waiting for the other woman to collect herself. She felt detached from this hysteria, and used all her strong will to try and calm it down.
“After all,” she said, when Doña Carlota became quiet, her face in her hands, “it isn’t your fault. We can’t be responsible, even for our husbands. I know that, since my husband died, and I couldn’t prevent him dying. And then—then I learned that no matter how you love another person, you can’t really do anything, you are helpless when it comes to the last things. You have to leave them to themselves, when they want to die: or when they want to do things that seem foolish, so, so foolish, to a woman.”
“After all,” she said, as Doña Carlota fell silent, her face buried in her hands, “it’s not your fault. We can’t be responsible, even for our husbands. I know that, since my husband passed away, and I couldn’t stop him from dying. And then—then I realized that no matter how much you love someone, you can’t really do anything; you feel helpless when it comes to the end. You have to let them be, when they want to die, or when they want to do things that seem reckless, so, so reckless, to a woman.”
Doña Carlota looked up at the other woman.
Doña Carlota looked up at the other woman.
“You loved your husband very much—and he died?” she said softly.
“You loved your husband a lot—and he died?” she said quietly.
“I did love him. And I shall never, never love another man. I couldn’t. I’ve lost the power.”
“I did love him. And I will never, never love another man. I can't. I've lost the ability.”
“And why did he die?”
“And why did he pass away?”
“Ah, even that was really his own fault. He broke his own soul and spirit, in those Irish politics. I knew it was[Pg 177] wrong. What does Ireland matter, what does nationalism and all that rubbish matter, really! And revolutions! They are so, so stupid and vieux jeu. Ah! It would have been so much better if Joachim had been content to live his life in peace, with me. It could be so jolly, so lovely. And I tried and tried and tried with him. But it was no good. He wanted to kill himself with that beastly Irish business, and I tried in vain to prevent him.”
“Ah, that was really his own fault. He destroyed his own soul and spirit with those Irish politics. I knew it was[Pg 177] wrong. What does Ireland matter? What does nationalism and all that nonsense really matter! And revolutions! They are just so, so stupid and old-fashioned. Ah! It would have been *so* much better if Joachim had been happy to live his life in peace with me. It could be so fun, so beautiful. And I tried and tried and tried with him. But it was pointless. He *wanted* to destroy himself with that awful Irish business, and I tried in vain to stop him.”
Doña Carlota stared slowly at Kate.
Doña Carlota looked steadily at Kate.
“As a woman must try to prevent a man, when he is going wrong,” she said. “As I try to prevent Ramón. As he will get himself killed, as surely as they all do, down to Francisco Villa. And when they are dead, what good is it all?”
“As a woman must try to stop a guy when he's making a mistake,” she said. “Just like I try to stop Ramón. He’s going to end up dead, just like all the others, including Francisco Villa. And when they’re gone, what’s the point of it all?”
“When they are dead,” said Kate, “then you know it’s no good.”
“When they are dead,” said Kate, “then you know it’s not worth anything.”
“You do! Oh, Señora, if you think you can help me with Ramón, do help me, do! For it means the death either of me or him. And I shall die, though he is wrong. Unless he gets killed.”
“You do! Oh, ma'am, if you think you can help me with Ramón, please help me, please! Because it means the death of either me or him. And I will die, even though he is wrong. Unless he gets killed.”
“Tell me what he wants to do,” said Kate. “What does he think he wants to do, anyhow?—Like my husband thought he wanted to make a free Ireland and a great Irish people. But I knew all the time, the Irish aren’t a great people any more, and you can’t make them free. They are only good at destroying—just mere stupid destroying. How can you make a people free, if they aren’t free. If something inside them compels them to go on destroying!”
“Tell me what he wants to do,” said Kate. “What does he think he wants to do, anyway?—Like my husband thought he wanted to create a free Ireland and a great Irish nation. But I knew all along that the Irish aren’t a great people anymore, and you can’t make them free. They are only good at destroying—just plain stupid destruction. How can you make a people free if they aren’t free? If something inside them drives them to keep destroying!”
“I know! I know! And that is Ramón. He wants to destroy even Jesus and the Blessed Virgin, for this people. Imagine it! To destroy Jesus and the Blessed Virgin! the last thing they’ve got!”
“I know! I know! And that’s Ramón. He wants to take down even Jesus and the Blessed Virgin for these people. Can you believe it? To destroy Jesus and the Blessed Virgin! The only hope they have left!”
“But what does he say himself, that he wants to do?”
“But what does he say he wants to do?”
“He says he wants to make a new connection between the people and God. He says himself, God is always God. But man loses his connection with God. And then he can never recover it again, unless some new Saviour comes to give him his new connection. And every new connection is different from the last, though God is always God. And now, Ramón says, the people have lost God. And the Saviour cannot lead them to Him any more. There must be a new Saviour with a new vision. But ah, Señora, that[Pg 178] is not true for me. God is love, and if Ramón would only submit to love, he would know that he had found God. But he is perverse. Ah, if we could be together, quietly loving, and enjoying the beautiful world, and waiting in the love of God! Ah, Señora, why, why, why can’t he see it? Oh, why can’t he see it! Instead of doing all these—”
“He says he wants to create a new connection between people and God. He claims that God is always the same. But humanity loses its connection with God. Once it's gone, it can never be regained unless a new Savior comes to re-establish that link. Each new connection is different from the last, even though God is always the same. Now, Ramón says that the people have lost sight of God. The Savior can no longer guide them to Him. There needs to be a new Savior with a fresh perspective. But, oh, Señora, that’s not true for me. God is love, and if Ramón would only embrace love, he would realize he has found God. But he is stubborn. Oh, if we could just be together, quietly loving each other, enjoying this beautiful world, and waiting in the love of God! Oh, Señora, why, why, why can’t he see it? Oh, why can’t he see it! Instead of doing all these—”
The tears came to Doña Carlota’s eyes, and spilled over her cheeks. Kate also was in tears, mopping her face.
The tears filled Doña Carlota’s eyes and ran down her cheeks. Kate was also crying, wiping her face.
“It’s no good!” she said, sobbing. “I know it’s no good, no matter what we do. They don’t want to be happy and peaceful. They want this strife and these other false, horrible connections. It’s no good whatever we do! That’s what’s so bitter, so bitter!”
“It’s pointless!” she said, crying. “I know it’s pointless, no matter what we do. They don’t want to be happy and peaceful. They want this conflict and these other fake, terrible connections. It’s useless no matter what we try! That’s what’s so painful, so painful!”
The two women sat in their bent-wood rocking-chairs and just sobbed. And as they sobbed, they heard a step coming along the terrace, the faint swish of the sandals of the people.
The two women sat in their bent-wood rocking chairs and just cried. And as they cried, they heard a step coming along the terrace, the soft swish of the sandals of the people.
It was Don Ramón, drawn unconsciously by the emotional disturbance of the two women.
It was Don Ramón, unknowingly pulled in by the emotional turmoil of the two women.
Doña Carlota hastily dabbed her eyes and her sniffing nose, Kate blew her nose like a trumpet, and Don Ramón stood in the doorway.
Doña Carlota quickly wiped her eyes and her sniffly nose, Kate blew her nose loudly, and Don Ramón stood in the doorway.
He was dressed in white, dazzling, in the costume of the peons, the white blouse jacket and the white, wide pantaloon trousers. But the white was linen, slightly starched, and brilliant, almost unnatural in its whiteness. From under his blouse, in front, hung the ends of a narrow woollen sash, white, with blue and black bars, and a fringe of scarlet. And on his naked feet were the plaited huaraches, of blue and black strips of leather, with thick, red-dyed soles. His loose trousers were bound round the ankles with blue, red and black woollen braids.
He was dressed in dazzling white, wearing the traditional outfit of the workers, consisting of a white blouse jacket and wide white pants. But the white was linen, slightly starched, and bright, almost unnaturally so. From under his blouse, the ends of a narrow wool sash hung down in front, white with blue and black stripes, and a fringe of scarlet. On his bare feet were woven huaraches made from blue and black strips of leather, with thick red-dyed soles. His loose trousers were tied at the ankles with blue, red, and black wool braids.
Kate glanced at him as he stood in the sun, so dazzlingly white, that his black hair and dark face looked like a hole in the atmosphere. He came forward, the ends of his sash swinging against his thighs, his sandals slightly swishing.
Kate looked at him as he stood in the sun, so bright white that his black hair and dark face seemed like a gap in the atmosphere. He stepped closer, the ends of his sash swinging against his thighs, his sandals making a slight swishing sound.
“I am pleased to see you,” he said, shaking hands with Kate. “How did you come?”
“I’m glad to see you,” he said, shaking hands with Kate. “How did you get here?”
He dropped into a chair, and sat quite still. The two women hung their heads, hiding their faces. The presence of the man seemed to put their emotion out of joint. He ignored all the signs of their discomfort, overlooking it with[Pg 179] a powerful will. There was a certain strength in his presence. They all cheered up a bit.
He sank into a chair and sat completely still. The two women lowered their heads, trying to hide their faces. The man's presence seemed to throw off their emotions. He disregarded all their signs of discomfort, pushing through it with a strong will. There was a certain strength in his presence. They all felt a bit better.
“You didn’t know my husband had become one of the people—a real peon—a Señor Peon, like Count Tolstoy became a Señor Moujik?” said Doña Carlota, with an attempt at raillery.
“You didn’t know my husband had become one of the people—a real peon—a Señor Peon, like Count Tolstoy became a Señor Moujik?” Doña Carlota said, trying to be playful.
“Anyway it suits him,” said Kate.
“Anyway, it works for him,” said Kate.
“There!” said Don Ramón. “Give the devil his dues.”
“There!” said Don Ramón. “You’ve got to give credit where it’s due.”
But there was something unyielding, unbending about him. He laughed and spoke to the women only from a surface self. Underneath, powerful and inscrutable, he made no connection with them.
But there was something tough, inflexible about him. He laughed and talked to the women only on the surface. Deep down, strong and mysterious, he didn't connect with them at all.
So it was at lunch. There was a flitting conversation, with intervals of silence. It was evident that Ramón was thinking in another world, in the silence. And the ponderous stillness of his will, working in another sphere, made the women feel overshadowed.
So it was at lunch. There was a quick conversation, with pauses of silence. It was clear that Ramón was lost in another world during the silence. The heavy stillness of his thoughts, focused elsewhere, made the women feel overshadowed.
“The Señora is like me, Ramón,” said Doña Carlota. “She cannot bear the sound of that drum. Must it play any more this afternoon?”
“The Señora is like me, Ramón,” Doña Carlota said. “She can’t stand the sound of that drum. Does it have to keep playing this afternoon?”
There was a moment’s pause, before he answered:
There was a brief pause before he responded:
“After four o’clock only.”
“After 4 PM only.”
“Must we have that noise to-day?” Carlota persisted.
Do we have to have that noise today?” Carlota insisted.
“Why not to-day like other days!” he said. But a certain darkness was on his brow, and it was evident he wanted to leave the presence of the two women.
“Why not today like other days!” he said. But a certain darkness clouded his expression, and it was clear he wanted to escape the company of the two women.
“Because the Señora is here: and I am here: and we neither of us like it. And to-morrow the Señora will not be here, and I shall be gone back to Mexico. So why not spare us to-day! Surely you can show us this consideration.”
“Because the Señora is here, and I’m here, and neither of us likes it. Tomorrow, the Señora won’t be here, and I’ll be heading back to Mexico. So why not let us have today to ourselves? Surely you can show us a bit of kindness.”
Ramón looked at her, and then at Kate. There was anger in his eyes. And Kate could almost feel, in his powerful chest, the big heart swelling with a suffocation of anger. Both women kept mum. But it pleased them, anyhow, that they could make him angry.
Ramón looked at her and then at Kate. His eyes were filled with anger. Kate could almost feel his strong chest tighten with a surge of rage. Both women stayed quiet. However, they were secretly pleased that they could provoke him.
“Why not row with Mrs Leslie on the lake!” he said, with quiet control.
“Why not paddle with Mrs. Leslie on the lake?” he said, calmly.
But under his dark brows was a level, indignant anger.
But beneath his dark brows was a steady, furious anger.
“We may not want to,” said Carlota.
“We might not want to,” Carlota said.
Then he did what Kate had not known anyone to do before. He withdrew his consciousness away from them as they all three sat at table, leaving the two women, as it[Pg 180] were, seated outside a closed door, with nothing more happening. Kate felt for the time startled and forlorn, then a slow anger burned in her warm ivory cheek.
Then he did something Kate had never seen anyone do before. He pulled his awareness away from them while they all sat at the table, leaving the two women, as it were, sitting outside a closed door, with nothing else happening. Kate felt a wave of shock and sadness at first, then a slow anger simmered in her warm ivory cheek.
“Oh, yes,” she said. “I can start home before then.”
“Oh, yes,” she said. “I can head home before that.”
“No! No!” said Doña Carlota, with a Spanish wail. “Don’t leave me. Stay with me till evening, and help me to amuse Don Cipriano. He is coming to supper.”
“No! No!” said Doña Carlota, with a Spanish wail. “Don’t leave me. Stay with me until evening, and help me entertain Don Cipriano. He is coming for dinner.”
[Pg 181]
[Pg 181]
CHAP: XI. LORDS OF THE DAY AND NIGHT.
When lunch was over, Ramón went to his room, to sleep for an hour. It was a hot, still afternoon. Clouds were standing erect and splendid, at the west end of the lake, like messengers. Ramón went into his room and closed the window-doors and the shutters, till it was quite dark, save for yellow pencils of light that stood like substance on the darkness, from the cracks of the shutters.
When lunch ended, Ramón went to his room to take a nap for an hour. It was a hot, calm afternoon. Clouds were standing tall and beautiful at the west end of the lake, like messengers. Ramón entered his room and closed the window-doors and shutters until it was completely dark, except for yellow rays of light that broke through the cracks of the shutters, standing out against the darkness.
He took off his clothes, and in the darkness thrust his clenched fists upwards above his head, in a terrible tension of stretched, upright prayer. In his eyes was only darkness, and slowly the darkness revolved in his brain, too, till he was mindless. Only a powerful will stretched itself and quivered from his spine in an immense tension of prayer. Stretched the invisible bow of the body in the darkness with inhuman tension, erect, till the arrows of the soul, mindless, shot to the mark, and the prayer reached its goal.
He removed his clothes and, in the dark, raised his clenched fists above his head in a desperate, upright gesture of prayer. His eyes were filled with darkness, which slowly began to spin in his mind until he was almost void of thought. Only a strong will extended and trembled from his spine in a significant tension of prayer. The invisible bow of his body strained in the darkness, rigid, until the aimless arrows of his soul were released and his prayer hit its target.
Then suddenly, the clenched and quivering arms dropped, the body relaxed into softness. The man had reached his strength again. He had broken the cords of the world, and was free in the other strength.
Then suddenly, the tense and shaking arms fell, the body softened. The man had regained his strength. He had shattered the ties of the world and was free with a different kind of strength.
Softly, delicately, taking great care not to think, not to remember, not to disturb the poisonous snakes of mental consciousness, he picked up a thin, fine blanket, wrapped it round him, and lay down on the pile of mats on the floor. In an instant he was asleep.
Softly and gently, making sure not to think, remember, or disturb the toxic snakes of his thoughts, he picked up a thin, fine blanket, wrapped it around himself, and lay down on the pile of mats on the floor. In an instant, he was asleep.
He slept in complete oblivion for about an hour. Then suddenly he opened his eyes wide. He saw the velvety darkness, and the pencils of light gone frail. The sun had moved. Listening, there seemed not a sound in the world: there was no world.
He slept in total oblivion for about an hour. Then suddenly, he opened his eyes wide. He saw the velvety darkness and the beams of light had become faint. The sun had shifted. Listening, there was seemingly no sound in the world: there was no world.
Then he began to hear. He heard the faint rumble of an ox wagon: then leaves in a wind: then a faint tapping noise: then the creak of some bird calling.
Then he started to listen. He heard the distant rumble of an ox wagon, then the rustling of leaves in the wind, then a subtle tapping sound, and finally the creak of a bird calling.
He rose and quickly dressed in the dark, and threw open the doors. It was mid-afternoon, with a hot wind blowing, and clouds reared up dark and bronze in the west, the sun hidden. But the rain would not fall yet. He took a big straw hat and balanced it on his head. It had a round crest[Pg 182] of black and white and blue feathers, like an eye, or a sun, in front. He heard the low sound of women talking. Ah, the strange woman! He had forgotten her. And Carlota! Carlota was here! He thought of her for a moment, and of her curious opposition. Then, before he could be angry, he lifted his breast again in the black, mindless prayer, his eyes went dark, and the sense of opposition left him.
He got up and quickly got dressed in the dark, then threw open the doors. It was mid-afternoon, with a hot wind blowing and dark bronze clouds building up in the west, hiding the sun. But the rain wouldn’t come just yet. He grabbed a big straw hat and placed it on his head. It had a round crest of black, white, and blue feathers, resembling an eye or a sun in front. He heard women talking in low voices. Ah, the strange woman! He had forgotten about her. And Carlota! Carlota was here! He thought about her for a moment and her unusual opposition. Then, before he could feel angry, he raised his chest again in the black, mindless prayer, his eyes went dark, and the sense of opposition faded away.
He went quickly, driftingly along the terrace to the stone stairs that led down to the inner entrance-way. Going through to the courtyard, he saw two men packing bales of bananas upon donkeys, under a shed. The soldiers were sleeping in the zaguan. Through the open doors, up the avenue of trees, he could see an ox-wagon slowly retreating. Within the courtyard there was the sharp ringing of metal hammered on an anvil. It came from a corner where was a smithy, where a man and a boy were working. In another shed, a carpenter was planing wood.
He walked quickly and aimlessly along the terrace to the stone stairs that led down to the entrance. Once in the courtyard, he saw two men loading bales of bananas onto donkeys under a shed. The soldiers were sleeping in the hallway. Through the open doors, he could see an ox-wagon slowly moving away down the tree-lined path. In the courtyard, he heard the sharp ringing of metal being hammered on an anvil. It came from a corner that housed a smithy, where a man and a boy were working. In another shed, a carpenter was planing wood.
Don Ramón stood a moment to look around. This was his own world. His own spirit was spread over it like a soft, nourishing shadow, and the silence of his own power gave it peace.
Don Ramón paused to take in his surroundings. This was his world. His spirit lingered over it like a gentle, nurturing shadow, and the quiet strength of his presence brought a sense of calm.
The men working were almost instantly aware of his presence. One after the other the dark, hot faces glanced up at him, and glanced away again. They were men, and his presence was wonderful to them; but they were afraid to approach him, even by staring at him. They worked the quicker for having seen him, as if it gave them new life.
The men working quickly noticed him. One by one, their dark, sweaty faces looked up at him and then quickly away. They were men, and his presence was amazing to them, but they were too intimidated to approach him, even just by looking. They worked faster after seeing him, as if it energized them.
He went across to the smithy, where the boy was blowing the old-fashioned bellows, and the man was hammering a piece of metal, with quick, light blows. The man worked on without lifting his head, as the patrón drew near.
He went over to the blacksmith's shop, where the boy was pumping the traditional bellows, and the man was hammering a piece of metal with quick, light blows. The man kept working without looking up as the patrón approached.
“It is the bird?” said Ramón, standing watching the piece of metal, now cold upon the anvil.
“It’s the bird?” Ramón said, standing and watching the piece of metal, now cold on the anvil.
“Yes, Patrón! It is the bird. Is it right?” And the man looked up with black, bright, waiting eyes.
“Yes, Patrón! It’s the bird. Is that correct?” And the man looked up with deep, shiny, expectant eyes.
The smith lifted with the tongs the black, flat, tongue-shaped piece of metal, and Ramón looked at it a long time.
The smith picked up the black, flat, tongue-shaped piece of metal with the tongs, and Ramón stared at it for a long time.
“I put the wings on after,” said the smith.
“I'll put the wings on later,” said the smith.
Ramón traced with his dark, sensitive hand an imaginary line, outside the edge of the iron. Three times he did it. And the movement fascinated the smith.
Ramón traced an imaginary line with his dark, sensitive hand just outside the edge of the iron. He did it three times. The movement captivated the smith.
“A little more slender—so!” said Ramón.
“A little more slim—there you go!” said Ramón.
[Pg 183]
[Pg 183]
“Yes, Patrón! Yes! Yes! I understand,” said the man eagerly.
“Yes, Patrón! Yes! Yes! I get it,” the man said eagerly.
“And the rest?”
"And what about the rest?"
“Here it is!” The man pointed to two hoops of iron, one smaller than the other, and to some flat discs of iron, triangular in shape.
“Here it is!” The man pointed to two iron hoops, one smaller than the other, and to some flat, triangular iron discs.
“Lay them on the ground.”
“Put them on the ground.”
The man put the hoops on the ground, one within the other. Then, taking the triangular discs, he placed them with quick, sensitive hands, so that their bases were upon the outer circle, and their apices touched the inner. There were seven. And thus they made a seven-pointed sun of the space inside.
The man set the hoops on the ground, stacking them one inside the other. Then, using his quick, agile hands, he positioned the triangular discs so that their bases rested on the outer circle and their tips met the inner circle. There were seven of them. Together, they formed a seven-pointed sun in the space within.
“Now the bird,” said Ramón.
"Now the bird," Ramón said.
The man quickly took the long piece of iron: it was the rudimentary form of a bird, with two feet, but as yet without wings. He placed it in the centre of the inner circle, so that the feet touched the circle and the crest of the head touched opposite.
The man swiftly grabbed the long piece of iron; it was a basic shape of a bird, with two legs but no wings yet. He set it in the middle of the inner circle, making sure the legs touched the circle and the top of the head reached the opposite side.
“So! It fits,” said the man.
“So! It fits,” said the man.
Ramón stood looking at the big iron symbol on the ground. He heard the doors of the inner entrance: Kate and Carlota walking across the courtyard.
Ramón stood staring at the large iron symbol on the ground. He heard the doors of the main entrance open: Kate and Carlota walking across the courtyard.
“I take it away?” asked the workman quickly.
“I take it away?” the workman asked quickly.
“Never mind,” Ramón answered quietly.
"Don't worry," Ramón replied quietly.
Kate stood and stared at the great wreath of iron on the ground.
Kate stood and looked at the large iron wreath on the ground.
“What is it?” she asked brightly.
“What is it?” she asked cheerfully.
“The bird within the sun.”
"The bird in the sun."
“Is that a bird?”
“Is that a bird?”
“When it has wings.”
“When it’s got wings.”
“Ah, yes! When it has wings. And what is it for?”
“Ah, yes! When it has wings. And what is it for?”
“For a symbol to the people.”
“For a symbol to the people.”
“It is pretty.”
"It's nice."
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Ramón!” said Doña Carlota, “will you give me the key for the boat? Martin will row us out.”
“Ramón!” said Doña Carlota, “could you give me the key for the boat? Martin will row us out.”
He produced the key from under his sash.
He pulled the key out from under his waistband.
“Where did you get that beautiful sash?” asked Kate.
“Where did you get that beautiful sash?” Kate asked.
It was the white sash with blue and brown-black bars, and with a heavy red fringe.
It was the white sash with blue and dark brown stripes, and a heavy red fringe.
“This?” he said. “We wove it here.”
“This?” he said. “We made it here.”
[Pg 184]
[Pg 184]
“And did you make the sandals too?”
"And did you make the sandals as well?"
“Yes! They were made by Manuel. Later I will show you.”
“Yes! Manuel made them. I’ll show you later.”
“Oh, I should like to see!—They are beautiful, don’t you think, Doña Carlota?”
“Oh, I’d love to see! They’re beautiful, don’t you think, Doña Carlota?”
“Yes! Yes! It is true. But whether beautiful things are wise things, I don’t know. So much I don’t know, Señora. Ay, so much!—And you, do you know what is wise?”
“Yes! Yes! It’s true. But whether beautiful things are also wise things, I’m not sure. There’s so much I don’t know, señora. Oh, there’s so much!—And you, do you know what is wise?”
“I?” said Kate. “I don’t care very much.”
“I?” Kate replied. “I don’t really care.”
“Ah! You don’t care!—You think Ramón is wise, to wear the peasants’ clothes, and the huaraches?” For once Doña Carlota was speaking in slow English.
“Ah! You don’t care!—You think Ramón is smart to wear the peasants’ clothes and the huaraches?” For once, Doña Carlota was speaking in slow English.
“Oh, yes!” cried Kate. “He looks so handsome!—Men’s clothes are so hideous, and Don Ramón looks so handsome in those!” With the big hat poised on his head, he had a certain air of nobility and authority.
“Oh, yes!” exclaimed Kate. “He looks so handsome! Men’s clothes are so ugly, and Don Ramón looks so great in those!” With the big hat perched on his head, he had a certain noble and authoritative vibe.
“Ah!” cried Doña Carlota, looking at the other woman with intelligent, half-scared eyes, and swinging the key of the boat. “Shall we go to the lake?”
“Ah!” cried Doña Carlota, looking at the other woman with smart, slightly scared eyes, and swinging the key of the boat. “Should we head to the lake?”
The two women departed. Ramón, laughing to himself, went out of the gate and across the outer yard, to where a big, barn-like building stood near the trees. He entered the barn, and gave a low whistle. It was answered from the loft above, and a trap-door opened. Don Ramón went up the steps, and found himself in a sort of studio and carpenter’s shop. A fattish young man with curly hair, wearing an artist’s blouse, and with mallet and chisels in his hand, greeted him.
The two women left. Ramón, chuckling to himself, walked out of the gate and across the outer yard to a large, barn-like building near the trees. He stepped inside the barn and let out a low whistle. It was answered from the loft above, and a trap-door swung open. Don Ramón climbed the steps and found himself in a sort of studio and carpenter's workshop. A chubby young man with curly hair, wearing an artist's smock and holding a mallet and chisels, greeted him.
“How is it going?” asked Ramón.
"How's it going?" asked Ramón.
“Yes—well—”
"Yeah—well—"
The artist was working on a head, in wood. It was larger than life, conventionalised. Yet under the conventional lines the likeness to Ramón revealed itself.
The artist was working on a wooden head. It was larger than life, stylized. Yet beneath the conventional lines, the resemblance to Ramón became apparent.
“Sit for me for half an hour,” said the sculptor.
“Pose for me for half an hour,” said the sculptor.
Ramón sat in silence, while the other man bent over his model, working in silent concentration. And all the time, Ramón sat erect, almost motionless, with a great stillness of repose and concentration, thinking about nothing, but throwing out the dark aura of power, in the spell of which the artist worked.
Ramón sat quietly as the other man focused intensely on his model. Throughout this time, Ramón maintained an upright, nearly motionless posture, exuding a sense of calm and concentration. He wasn't thinking about anything in particular, but he radiated a powerful energy that seemed to influence the artist as he worked.
“That is enough,” he said at last, quietly rising.
"That's enough," he said finally, quietly getting up.
[Pg 185]
[Pg 185]
“But give me the pose before you go,” said the artist.
“But give me the pose before you leave,” said the artist.
Ramón slowly took off his blouse-skirt, and stood with naked torso, the sash with its blue and black bars tight round his naked waist. For some moments he stood gathering himself together. Then suddenly, in a concentration of intense, proud prayer, he flung his right arm up above his head, and stood transfixed, his left arm hanging softly by his side, the fingers touching his thigh. And on his face that fixed, intense look of pride which was at once a prayer.
Ramón slowly removed his blouse-skirt and stood there with his bare torso, the sash with blue and black stripes tightly around his waist. For a few moments, he took a deep breath. Then, suddenly, in a moment of intense, proud prayer, he raised his right arm above his head and stood still, his left arm hanging gently by his side, fingers brushing against his thigh. And on his face was that intense, proud expression, which was both a prayer and a declaration of strength.
The artist gazed with wonder, and with an appreciation touched with fear. The other man, large and intense, with big dark eyes staring with intense pride, yet prayerful, beyond the natural horizons, sent a thrill of dread and of joy through the artist. He bowed his head as he looked.
The artist stared in awe, feeling a mix of admiration and fear. The other man, who was big and intense, had deep dark eyes that expressed both pride and a sense of prayer, looking beyond the natural horizon. This sent a wave of both dread and joy through the artist. He lowered his head as he watched.
Don Ramón turned to him.
Don Ramón looked at him.
“Now you!” he said.
“Now it’s your turn!” he said.
The artist was afraid. He seemed to quail. But he met Ramón’s eyes. And instantly, that stillness of concentration came over him, like a trance. And then suddenly, out of the trance, he shot his arm aloft, and his fat, pale face took on an expression of peace, a noble, motionless transfiguration, the blue-grey eyes calm, proud, reaching into the beyond, with prayer. And though he stood in his blouse, with a rather pudgy figure and curly hair, he had the perfect stillness of nobility.
The artist was scared. He seemed to shrink back. But he locked eyes with Ramón. Instantly, a deep focus washed over him, like he was in a trance. Then, suddenly breaking the trance, he shot his arm up, and his round, pale face transformed into an expression of peace, a dignified, motionless change, his blue-grey eyes calm, proud, reaching into the unknown, like he was praying. And even though he was in his shirt, with a bit of a chubby frame and curly hair, he exuded a perfect stillness of nobility.
“It is good!” said Ramón, bowing his head.
“It’s good!” Ramón said, nodding his head.
The artist suddenly changed; Ramón held out his two hands, the artist took them in his two hands. Then he lifted Ramón’s right hand and placed the back of it on his brow.
The artist suddenly shifted; Ramón extended his two hands, and the artist took them in his own. Then he raised Ramón’s right hand and positioned the back of it against his forehead.
“Adios!” said Ramón, taking his blouse again.
“Goodbye!” said Ramón, grabbing his shirt again.
“Adios, señor!” said the artist.
“Goodbye, sir!” said the artist.
And with a proud, white look of joy in his face, he turned again to his work.
And with a proud, bright smile on his face, he turned back to his work.
Ramón visited the adobe house, its yard fenced with cane and overshadowed by a great mango tree, where Manuel and his wife and children, and two assistants, were spinning and weaving. Two little girls were assiduously carding white wool and brown wool under a cluster of banana trees: the wife and a young maiden were spinning fine, fine thread. On the line hung dyed wool, red, and blue, and green. And under the shed stood Manuel and a youth, weaving at two heavy hand-looms.
Ramón visited the adobe house, its yard enclosed with cane and shaded by a large mango tree, where Manuel, his wife, and children, along with two helpers, were spinning and weaving. Two little girls were diligently carding white and brown wool under a cluster of banana trees, while the wife and a young woman were spinning very fine thread. Dyed wool in red, blue, and green hung on the line. Under the shed, Manuel and a young man were working at two heavy hand-looms.
[Pg 186]
[Pg 186]
“How is it going?” called Don Ramón.
“How's it going?” called Don Ramón.
“Muy bien! Muy bien!” answered Manuel, with that curious look of transfiguration glistening in his black eyes and in the smile of his face. “It is going well, very well, Señor!”
“Very good! Very good!” replied Manuel, with that curious expression of transformation shining in his dark eyes and in the smile on his face. “It’s going well, really well, Sir!”
Ramón paused to look at the fine white serape on the loom. It had a zigzag border of natural black wool and blue, in little diamonds, and the ends a complication of blackish and blue diamond-pattern. The man was just beginning to do the centre—called the boca, the mouth: and he looked anxiously at the design that was tacked to the loom. But it was simple: the same as the iron symbol the smith was making: a snake with his tail in his mouth, the black triangles on his back being the outside of the circle: and in the middle, a blue eagle standing erect, with slim wings touching the belly of the snake with their tips, and slim feet upon the snake, within the hoop.
Ramón paused to look at the fine white serape on the loom. It had a zigzag border made of natural black wool and blue, in small diamonds, and the ends featured a mix of black and blue diamond patterns. The man was just starting to work on the center—called the boca, or the mouth: and he looked anxiously at the design that was pinned to the loom. But it was straightforward: the same as the iron symbol the smith was crafting: a snake with its tail in its mouth, the black triangles on its back forming the outside of the circle: and in the middle, a blue eagle standing tall, with slender wings touching the belly of the snake at their tips, and slender feet on the snake, within the hoop.
Ramón went back to the house, to the upper terrace, and round to the short wing where his room was. He put a folded serape over his shoulder, and went along the terrace. At the end of this wing, projecting to the lake, was a square terrace with a low, thick wall and a tiled roof, and a coral-scarlet bignonia dangling from the massive pillars. The terrace, or loggia, was strewn with the native palm-leaf mats, petates, and there was a drum in one corner, with the drum-stick upon it. At the far inner corner, went down an enclosed stone staircase, with an iron door at the bottom.
Ramón returned to the house, headed up to the upper terrace, and walked around to the short wing where his room was. He tossed a folded serape over his shoulder and strolled along the terrace. At the end of this wing, extending toward the lake, was a square terrace with a low, sturdy wall and a tiled roof, with a vibrant coral-scarlet bignonia hanging from the strong pillars. The terrace, or loggia, was covered with native palm-leaf mats, petates, and there was a drum in one corner, with the drumstick resting on it. In the far inner corner, there was an enclosed stone staircase that led down to an iron door at the bottom.
Ramón stood a while looking out at the lake. The clouds were dissolving again, the sheet of water gave off a whitish light. In the distance he could see the dancing speck of a boat, probably Martin with the two women.
Ramón stood for a bit, gazing out at the lake. The clouds were breaking apart again, and the surface of the water emitted a pale light. In the distance, he spotted the flickering dot of a boat, likely Martin with the two women.
He took off his hat and his blouse, and stood motionless, naked to the waist. Then he lifted the drum-stick, and after waiting a moment or two, to become still in soul, he sounded the rhythmic summons, rather slow, yet with a curious urge in its strong-weak, one-two rhythm. He had got the old barbaric power into the drum.
He took off his hat and shirt, and stood still, bare-chested. Then he picked up the drumstick, and after pausing for a moment to center himself, he struck the drum with a rhythmic call, slow yet with an intriguing drive in its strong-weak, one-two beat. He had infused the drum with the ancient, primal power.
For some time he stood alone, the drum, or tom-tom, lifted by its thong against his legs, his right hand drumming, his face expressionless. A man entered, bareheaded, running from the inner terrace. He was in the white cotton clothes, snow white, but with a dark serape folded on his shoulder,[Pg 187] and he held a key in his hand. He saluted Ramón by putting the back of his right hand in front of his eyes for a moment, then he went down the stone stairway and opened the iron door.
For a while, he stood alone, the drum, or tom-tom, pressed against his legs by its strap, drumming with his right hand, his face blank. A man came in, bareheaded, running from the inner terrace. He was dressed in white cotton clothes, bright white, but he had a dark serape draped over his shoulder,[Pg 187] and he held a key in his hand. He greeted Ramón by raising the back of his right hand to his forehead for a moment, then he walked down the stone stairway and opened the iron door.
Immediately men were coming up, all dressed alike, in the white cotton clothes and the huaraches, each with a folded serape over his shoulder. But their sashes were all blue, and their sandals blue and white. The sculptor came too, and Mirabal was there, also dressed in the cotton clothes.
Immediately, men were coming up, all dressed the same in white cotton clothes and huaraches, each with a folded serape over his shoulder. But their sashes were all blue, and their sandals were blue and white. The sculptor came too, and Mirabal was there, also dressed in the cotton clothes.
There were seven men, besides Ramón. At the top of the stairs, one after another, they saluted. Then they took their serapes, dark brown, with blue eyes filled with white, along the edges, and threw them down along the wall, their hats beside them. Then they took off their blouses, and flung them on their hats.
There were seven men, besides Ramón. At the top of the stairs, they greeted one another one by one. Then they took their dark brown ponchos, trimmed with blue and white on the edges, and tossed them down against the wall, placing their hats next to them. After that, they removed their shirts and tossed them onto their hats.
Ramón left the drum, and sat down on his own serape, that was white with the blue and black bars, and the scarlet fringe. The drummer sat down and took the drum. The circle of men sat cross-legged, naked to the waist, silent. Some were of a dark, ruddy coffee-brown, two were white, Ramón was of a soft creamy brown. They sat in silence for a time, only the monotonous, hypnotic sound of the drum pulsing, touching the inner air. Then the drummer began to sing, in the curious, small, inner voice, that hardly emerges from the circle, singing in the ancient falsetto of the Indians:
Ramón got up from the drum and sat down on his own serape, which was white with blue and black stripes and had a red fringe. The drummer sat down and picked up the drum. The group of men sat cross-legged, bare from the waist up, silent. Some had a dark, rich coffee-brown skin, two were white, and Ramón had a soft creamy brown complexion. They sat quietly for a while, with just the rhythmic, hypnotic sound of the drum reverberating in the air. Then the drummer began to sing in a strange, soft inner voice that barely rose above the circle, using the ancient falsetto of the Indians:
“Who sleeps—shall wake! Who sleeps—shall wake! Who treads down the path of the snake shall arrive at the place; in the path of the dust shall arrive at the place and be dressed in the skin of the snake—”
“Who sleeps—shall wake! Who sleeps—shall wake! Who walks down the path of the snake will reach the place; on the path of the dust will reach the place and wear the skin of the snake—”
One by one the voices of the men joined in, till they were all singing in the strange, blind infallible rhythm of the ancient barbaric world. And all in the small, inward voices, as if they were singing from the oldest, darkest recess of the soul, not outwards, but inwards, the soul singing back to herself.
One by one, the men's voices came together until they were all singing in the unique, instinctive rhythm of the ancient, wild world. And all in soft, inward voices, as if they were singing from the oldest, darkest corners of the soul, not outward, but inward, the soul responding to itself.
They sang for a time, in the peculiar unison like a flock of birds that fly in one consciousness. And when the drum shuddered for an end, they all let their voices fade out, with the same broad, clapping sound in the throat.
They sang for a while, in a unique harmony like a flock of birds flying together as one. And when the drum shook to signal the end, they all let their voices trail off, making the same deep, clapping sound in their throats.
There was silence. The men turned, speaking to one[Pg 188] another, laughing in a quiet way. But their daytime voices, and their daytime eyes had gone.
There was silence. The men turned, talking to one[Pg 188] another, laughing softly. But their daytime voices and their daytime eyes were gone.
Then Ramón’s voice was heard, and the men were suddenly silent, listening with bent heads. Ramón sat with his face lifted, looking far away, in the pride of prayer.
Then Ramón’s voice was heard, and the men immediately fell silent, listening with their heads down. Ramón sat with his face raised, gazing into the distance, filled with the pride of prayer.
“There is no Before and After, there is only Now,” he said, speaking in a proud, but inward voice.
“There is no Before and After, there is only Now,” he said, speaking in a proud but internal voice.
“The great Snake coils and uncoils the plasm of his folds, and stars appear, and worlds fade out. It is no more than the changing and easing of the plasm.
“The great Snake twists and turns the plasma of its folds, and stars emerge while worlds disappear. It's nothing more than the shifting and relaxing of the plasma."
“I always am, says his sleep.
I always am, says his sleep.
“As a man in a deep sleep knows not, but is, so is the Snake of the coiled cosmos, wearing its plasm.
“As a man in a deep sleep is unaware of his state, so is the Snake of the coiled cosmos, wearing its plasm.”
“As a man in a deep sleep has no to-morrow, no yesterday, nor to-day, but only is, so is the limpid, far-reaching Snake of the eternal Cosmos, Now, and forever Now.
“As a man in a deep sleep has no tomorrow, no yesterday, nor today, but only is, so is the clear, expansive Snake of the eternal Cosmos, Now, and forever Now.
“Now, and only Now, and forever Now.
“Now, and only now, and forever now.
“But dreams arise and fade in the sleep of the Snake.
"But dreams come and go in the sleep of the Snake."
“And worlds arise as dreams, and are gone as dreams.
“And worlds come into being like dreams and vanish like dreams.”
“And man is a dream in the sleep of the Snake.
“And man is a dream in the sleep of the Snake.
“And only the sleep that is dreamless breathes I Am!
“And only the sleep that is dreamless breathes I Am!
“In the dreamless Now, I Am.
“In the dreamless Now, I Am.”
“Dreams arise as they must arise, and man is a dream arisen.
“Dreams come up as they need to, and a person is a dream brought to life.
“But the dreamless plasm of the Snake is the plasm of a man, of his body, his soul, and his spirit at one.
“But the dreamless plasma of the Snake is the plasma of a man, of his body, his soul, and his spirit together.”
“And the perfect sleep of the Snake I Am is the plasm of a man, who is whole.
“And the perfect sleep of the Snake I Am is the essence of a man who is complete."
“When the plasm of the body, and the plasm of the soul, and the plasm of the spirit are at one, in the Snake I Am.
“When the essence of the body, and the essence of the soul, and the essence of the spirit are in harmony, in the Snake I Am.
“I am Now.
"I'm here now."
“Was-not is a dream, and shall-be is a dream, like two separate, heavy feet.
“Was-not is a dream, and shall-be is a dream, like two separate, heavy feet.
“But Now, I Am.
“But now, I am.
“The trees put forth their leaves in their sleep, and flowering emerge out of dreams, into pure I Am.
“The trees release their leaves in their sleep, and blossoms come to life from dreams, into pure I Am.”
“The birds forget the stress of their dreams, and sing aloud in the Now, I Am! I Am!
“The birds let go of the stress from their dreams and sing out loud in the present, I Am! I Am!
“For dreams have wings and feet, and journeys to take, and efforts to make.
“For dreams have wings and feet, and journeys to take, and efforts to make.
“But the glimmering Snake of the Now is wingless and footless, and undivided, and perfectly coiled.
“But the glimmering Snake of the Now has no wings or feet, is unbroken, and perfectly coiled.”
[Pg 189]
[Pg 189]
“It is thus the cat lies down, in the coil of Now, and the cow curves round her nose to her belly, lying down.
“It is thus the cat lies down, in the moment of Now, and the cow bends around her nose to her belly, lying down.
“In the feet of a dream the hare runs uphill. But when he pauses, the dream has passed, he has entered the timeless Now, and his eyes are the wide I Am.
“In the realm of a dream, the hare runs uphill. But when he stops, the dream has faded, he has stepped into the eternal Now, and his eyes are the vast I Am.”
“Only man dreams, dreams, and dreams, and changes from dream to dream, like a man who tosses on his bed.
“Only humans dream, dream, and dream, shifting from one dream to another, like someone restless in bed.”
“With his eyes and his mouth he dreams, with his hands and his feet, with phallos and heart and belly, with body and spirit and soul, in a tempest of dreams.
“With his eyes and his mouth, he dreams, with his hands and his feet, with his genitals and heart and belly, with body and spirit and soul, in a whirlwind of dreams.
“And rushes from dream to dream, in the hope of the perfect dream.
“And rushes from dream to dream, hoping for the perfect dream.
“But I, I say to you, there is no dream that is perfect, for every dream has an ache and an urge, an urge and an ache.
“But I, I tell you, there’s no such thing as a perfect dream, because every dream has a pain and a longing, a longing and a pain."
“And nothing is perfect, save the dream pass out into the sleep, I Am.
“And nothing is perfect, except for the dream that fades into sleep, I Am.
“When the dream of the eyes is darkened, and encompassed with Now.
“When the dream of the eyes is clouded, and surrounded by Now.”
“And the dream of the mouth resounds in the last I Am.
“And the dream of the mouth echoes in the final I Am.
“And the dream of the hands is a sleep like a bird on the sea, that sleeps and is lifted and shifted, and knows not.
“And the dream of the hands is a sleep like a bird on the sea, that sleeps and is lifted and shifted, and knows not.
“And the dreams of the feet and the toes touch the core of the world, where the Serpent sleeps.
“And the dreams of the feet and the toes reach the core of the world, where the Serpent sleeps.
“And the dream of the phallos reaches the great I Know Not.
“And the dream of the phallos reaches the great I Know Not.
“And the dream of the body is the stillness of a flower in the dark.
“And the dream of the body is the calm of a flower in the dark.
“And the dream of the soul is gone in the perfume of Now.
“And the dream of the soul is gone in the scent of Now.
“And the dream of the spirit lapses, and lays down its head, and is still with the Morning Star.
"And the dream of the spirit fades, rests its head, and is at peace with the Morning Star."
“For each dream starts out of Now, and is accomplished in Now.
“For each dream begins in the present, and is fulfilled in the present.
“In the core of the flower, the glimmering, wakeless Snake.
“In the center of the flower, the shining, eternal Snake.
“And what falls away is a dream, and what accrues is a dream. There is always and only Now, Now and I Am.”
“And what fades away is a dream, and what builds up is a dream. There is always and only Now, Now and I Am.”
There was silence in the circle of men. Outside, the sound of the bullock-wagon could be heard, and from the lake, the faint knocking of oars. But the seven men sat with their heads bent, in the semi-trance, listening inwardly.
There was silence among the group of men. Outside, you could hear the sound of the bullock cart, and from the lake came the distant sound of oars. But the seven men sat with their heads down, in a sort of trance, listening to their own thoughts.
Then the drum began softly to beat, as if of itself. And a man began to sing, in a small voice:
Then the drum started to beat softly, almost on its own. And a man began to sing, in a soft voice:
[Pg 190]
[Pg 190]
“Listen!” said Ramón, in the stillness. “We will be masters among men, and lords among men. But lords of men, and masters of men we will not be. Listen! We are lords of the night. Lords of the day and night. Sons of the Morning Star, sons of the Evening Star. Men of the Morning and the Evening Star.
“Listen!” said Ramón, breaking the silence. “We will be leaders among people, and rulers among people. But we won’t be rulers of people, and we won’t be masters of people. Listen! We are the rulers of the night. Rulers of both day and night. Sons of the Morning Star, sons of the Evening Star. People of the Morning and the Evening Star.
“We are not lords of men: how can men make us lords? Nor are we masters of men, for men are not worth it.
“We're not masters of anyone: how can people make us their masters? Nor are we in charge of others, because people aren't worth that.”
“But I am the Morning and the Evening Star, and lord of the day and the night. By the power that is put in my left hand, and the power that I grasp in my right, I am lord of the two ways.
“But I am the Morning and the Evening Star, and lord of the day and the night. By the power that is in my left hand, and the power that I hold in my right, I am lord of the two paths.
“And my flower on earth is the jasmine flower, and in heaven the flower Hesperus.
“And my flower on earth is the jasmine flower, and in heaven the flower Hesperus.
“I will not command you, nor serve you, for the snake goes crooked to his own house.
“I won't boss you around or serve you, because the snake slithers home on its own path."
“Yet I will be with you, so you depart not from yourselves.
“Yet I will be with you, so you don’t lose touch with yourselves.
“There is no giving, and no taking. When the fingers that give touch the fingers that receive, the Morning Star shines at once, from the contact, and the jasmine gleams between the hands. And thus there is neither giving nor taking, nor hand that proffers nor hand that receives, but the star between them is all, and the dark hand and the light hand are invisible on each side. The jasmine takes the giving and the receiving in her cup, and the scent of the oneness is fragrant on the air.
“There is no giving and no taking. When the fingers that give touch the fingers that receive, the Morning Star shines instantly from that connection, and the jasmine sparkles between the hands. So, there's neither giving nor taking, nor a hand that offers nor a hand that accepts; the star between them is everything, and the dark hand and the light hand are hidden on either side. The jasmine holds both the giving and the receiving in her cup, and the scent of their unity fills the air.”
“Think neither to give nor to receive, only let the jasmine flower.
“Don’t think about giving or receiving; just let the jasmine flower.”
“Let nothing spill from you in excess, let nothing be reived from you.
“Don’t let anything overflow from you, and don’t let anything be taken from you.”
“And reive nothing away. Not even the scent from the[Pg 192] rose, nor the juice from the pomegranate, nor the warmth from the fire.
“And take nothing away. Not even the scent from the[Pg 192] rose, nor the juice from the pomegranate, nor the warmth from the fire.
“But say to the rose: Lo! I take you away from your tree, and your breath is in my nostrils, and my breath is warm in your depths. Let it be a sacrament between us.
“But say to the rose: Look! I’m taking you away from your tree, and I can smell your fragrance, and my breath is warm in your depths. Let it be a sacred bond between us.
“And beware when you break the pomegranate; it is sunset you take in your hands. Say: I am coming, come thou. Let the Evening Star stand between us.
“And be careful when you break the pomegranate; it's sunset you hold in your hands. Say: I am coming, come to me. Let the Evening Star stand between us."
“And when the fire burns up and the wind is cold and you spread your hands to the blaze, listen to the flame saying: Ah! Is it thou? Comest thou to me? Lo, I was going the longest journey, down the path of the greatest snake. But since thou comest to me, I come to thee. And where thou fallest into my hands, fall I into thine, and jasmine flowers on the burning bush between us. Our meeting is the burning bush, whence the jasmine flowers.
“And when the fire is blazing and the wind is chilly and you stretch your hands toward the flames, listen to the fire saying: Ah! Is that you? Are you here with me? I was on a long journey, down the path of the deepest darkness. But since you’ve come to me, I come to you. And where you fall into my grasp, I fall into yours, with jasmine flowers on the burning bush between us. Our meeting is the burning bush, from which the jasmine flowers bloom.
“Reive nothing away, and let nothing be reived from you. For reiver and bereaved alike break the root of the jasmine flower, and spit upon the Evening Star.
“Take nothing away, and let nothing be taken from you. For those who steal and those who are stolen from both break the root of the jasmine flower and spit upon the Evening Star.
“Take nothing, to say: I have it! For you can possess nothing, not even peace.
“Take nothing, to say: I have it! For you can possess nothing, not even peace.
“Nought is possessible, neither gold, nor land nor love, nor life, nor peace, nor even sorrow nor death, nor yet salvation.
“Nothings are really ours, not gold, not land, not love, not life, not peace, not even sorrow or death, and not salvation either.
“Say of nothing: It is mine.
"Claim nothing: It's mine."
“Say only: It is with me.
"Just say: It's with me."
“For the gold that is with thee lingers as a departing moon, looking across space thy way, saying: Lo! We are beholden of each other. Lo! for this little while, to each other thou and I are beholden.
“For the gold that you have hangs around like a fading moon, gazing your way from afar, saying: Look! We are connected. Look! For this brief moment, you and I are linked to each other.
“And thy land says to thee: Ah, my child of a far-off father! Come, lift me, lift me a little while, that poppies and wheat may blow on the level wind that moves between my breast and thine! Then sink with me, and we will make one mound.
“And your land says to you: Ah, my child of a distant father! Come, lift me, lift me for a little while, so that poppies and wheat can sway in the gentle breeze that flows between us! Then lie down with me, and we will create one mound.
“And listen to thy love saying: Beloved! I am mown by thy sword like mown grass, and darkness is upon me, and the tremble of the Evening Star. And to me thou art darkness and nowhere. Oh thou, when thou risest up and goest thy way, speak to me, only say: The star rose between us.
“And listen to your love saying: Beloved! I am cut down by your sword like grass being mowed, and darkness surrounds me, along with the tremble of the Evening Star. To me, you are darkness and nowhere. Oh you, when you rise and go your way, speak to me, just say: The star rose between us.
“And say to thy life: Am I thine? Art thou mine? Am I the blue curve of day around thine uncurved night? Are[Pg 193] my eyes the twilight of neither of us, where the star hangs? Is my upper lip the sunset and my lower lip the dawn, does the star tremble inside my mouth?
“And say to your life: Am I yours? Are you mine? Am I the blue curve of day surrounding your uncurved night? Are[Pg 193] my eyes the twilight of neither of us, where the star hangs? Is my upper lip the sunset and my lower lip the dawn, does the star tremble inside my mouth?
“And say to thy peace: Ah! risen, deathless star! Already the waters of dawn sweep over thee, and wash me away on the flood!
“And say to your peace: Ah! risen, eternal star! Already the waters of dawn wash over you, and take me away in the flood!
“And say to thy sorrow: Axe, thou art cutting me down!
“And say to your sorrow: Axe, you are cutting me down!
“Yet did a spark fly from out of thy edge and my wound!
“Yet a spark flew from your edge and my wound!
“Cut then, while I cover my face, father of the Star.
“Cut then, while I cover my face, father of the Star."
“And say to thy strength: Lo, the night is foaming up my feet and my loins, day is foaming down from my eyes and my mouth to the sea of my breast. Lo, they meet! My belly is a flood of power, that races in down the sluice of bone at my back, and a star hangs low on the flood, over a troubled dawn.
“And tell your strength: Look, the night is rising around my feet and my hips, the day is pouring out from my eyes and my mouth to the sea in my chest. Look, they meet! My stomach is a surge of power, racing down the channel of bone in my back, and a star hangs low over the surge, above a troubled dawn.”
“And say to thy death: Be it so! I, and my soul, we come to thee, Evening Star. Flesh, go thou into the night. Spirit, farewell, ’tis thy day. Leave me now. I go in last nakedness now to the nakedest Star.”
“And say to your death: So be it! My soul and I, we come to you, Evening Star. Flesh, go into the night. Spirit, goodbye, it’s your time. Leave me now. I’m going in my final nakedness to the barest Star.”
[Pg 194]
[Pg 194]
CHAP: XII. THE FIRST WATERS.
The men had risen and covered themselves, and put on their hats, and covered their eyes for a second, in salute before Ramón, as they departed down the stone stair. And the iron door at the bottom had clanged, the doorkeeper had returned with the key, laid it on the drum, and softly, delicately departed.
The men stood up, covered themselves, put on their hats, and briefly shielded their eyes in a salute to Ramón as they went down the stone stairs. The iron door at the bottom slammed shut, the doorkeeper came back with the key, placed it on the drum, and quietly, gently left.
Still Ramón sat on his serape, leaning his naked shoulders on the wall, and closing his eyes. He was tired, and in that state of extreme separateness which makes it very hard to come back to the world. On the outside of his ears he could hear the noises of the hacienda, even the tinkle of tea-spoons, and the low voice of women, and later, the low, labouring sound of a motor-car struggling over the uneven road, then swirling triumphantly into the courtyard.
Still, Ramón sat on his serape, leaning his bare shoulders against the wall and closing his eyes. He was tired and in that state of extreme isolation that makes it really hard to re-engage with the world. Outside, he could hear the sounds of the hacienda, even the clinking of teaspoons and the soft voices of women, and later, the low, labored noise of a car struggling over the bumpy road, then swirling triumphantly into the courtyard.
It was hard to come back to these things. The noise of them sounded on the outside of his ears, but inside them was the slow, vast, inaudible roar of the cosmos, like in a sea-shell. It was hard to have to bear the contact of commonplace daily things, when his soul and body were naked to the cosmos.
It was tough to return to these things. The noise reached his ears from outside, but inside was the slow, immense, unheard roar of the universe, like in a seashell. It was difficult to deal with ordinary daily matters when his soul and body felt exposed to the cosmos.
He wished they would leave him the veils of his isolation awhile. But they would not: especially Carlota. She wanted him to be present to her: in familiar contact.
He wished they would let him keep the layers of his isolation for a little longer. But they wouldn’t: especially Carlota. She wanted him to be there for her: in close connection.
She was calling: “Ramón! Ramón! Have you finished? Cipriano is here.” And even so, in her voice was fear, and an over-riding temerity.
She was calling, “Ramón! Ramón! Are you done? Cipriano is here.” And even so, her voice had a hint of fear and overwhelming boldness.
He pushed back his hair and rose, and very quickly went out, as he was, with naked torso. He didn’t want to dress himself into everyday familiarity, since his soul was unfamiliar.
He pushed his hair back and got up, quickly heading out as he was, with his bare chest showing. He didn’t want to put on everyday clothes because his soul felt foreign.
They had a tea-table out on the terrace, and Cipriano, in uniform, was there. He got up quickly, and came down the terrace with outstretched arms, his black eyes gleaming with an intensity almost like pain, upon the face of the other man. And Ramón looked back at him with wide, seeing, yet unchanging eyes.
They had a tea table set up on the terrace, and Cipriano, in uniform, was there. He quickly got up and walked down the terrace with his arms stretched out, his dark eyes shining with an intensity that almost resembled pain, focused on the other man’s face. Ramón looked back at him with wide, observant, yet unchanging eyes.
The two men embraced, breast to breast, and for a moment Cipriano laid his little blackish hands on the naked shoulders[Pg 195] of the bigger man, and for a moment was perfectly still on his breast. Then very softly, he stood back and looked at him, saying not a word.
The two men hugged, chest to chest, and for a moment, Cipriano placed his small, dark hands on the bare shoulders[Pg 195] of the larger man, remaining completely still. Then, very gently, he stepped back and gazed at him without saying a word.
Ramón abstractly laid his hand on Cipriano’s shoulder, looking down at him with a little smile.
Ramón casually placed his hand on Cipriano’s shoulder, looking down at him with a small smile.
“Que tal?” he said, from the edge of his lips. “How goes it?”
“What's up?” he said, from the edge of his lips. “How's it going?”
“Bien! Muy bien!” said Cipriano, still gazing into the other man’s face with black, wondering, childlike, searching eyes, as if he, Cipriano, were searching for himself, in Ramón’s face. Ramón looked back into Cipriano’s black, Indian eyes with a faint, kind smile of recognition, and Cipriano hung his head as if to hide his face, the black hair, which he wore rather long and brushed sideways, dropping over his forehead.
“Great! Really great!” said Cipriano, still looking into the other man’s face with his dark, curious, childlike eyes, as if he, Cipriano, were searching for himself in Ramón’s face. Ramón looked back into Cipriano’s dark, Indian eyes with a gentle, kind smile of recognition, and Cipriano lowered his head as if to hide his face, his long black hair brushed to the side, falling over his forehead.
The women watched in absolute silence. Then, as the two men began slowly to come along the terrace to the tea-table, Carlota began to pour tea. But her hand trembled so much, the teapot wobbled as she held it, and she had to put it down and clasp her hands in the lap of her white muslin dress.
The women watched in complete silence. Then, as the two men slowly walked along the terrace to the tea table, Carlota started pouring tea. But her hand shook so much that the teapot wobbled, and she had to put it down and clasp her hands in her lap, resting on her white muslin dress.
“You rowed on the lake?” said Ramón abstractedly, coming up.
“You rowed on the lake?” Ramón said absentmindedly, approaching.
“It was lovely!” said Kate. “But hot when the sun came.”
“It was great!” said Kate. “But it got really hot when the sun came out.”
Ramón smiled a little, then pushed his hand through his hair. Then, leaning one hand on the parapet of the terrace wall, he turned to look at the lake, and a sigh lifted his shoulders unconsciously.
Ramón smiled slightly, then ran his hand through his hair. Leaning one hand on the terrace wall, he turned to look at the lake, and a sigh involuntarily lifted his shoulders.
He stood thus, naked to the waist, his black hair ruffled and splendid, his back to the women, looking out at the lake. Cipriano stood lingering beside him.
He stood there, shirtless, his black hair tousled and striking, with his back to the women, gazing out at the lake. Cipriano lingered beside him.
Kate saw the sigh lift the soft, quiescent, cream-brown shoulders. The soft, cream-brown skin of his back, of a smooth, pure sensuality, made her shudder. The broad, square, rather high shoulders, with neck and head rising steep, proudly. The full-fleshed, deep chested, rich body of the man made her feel dizzy. In spite of herself, she could not help imagining a knife stuck between those pure, male shoulders. If only to break the arrogance of their remoteness.
Kate watched the sigh lift his soft, calm, cream-brown shoulders. The smooth, cream-brown skin of his back, exuding pure sensuality, made her shudder. His broad, square, somewhat high shoulders, with his neck and head standing tall and proud. The full-bodied, deeply chested, muscular frame of the man made her feel dizzy. Despite herself, she couldn’t help picturing a knife stuck between those pristine, male shoulders, if only to shatter the arrogance of their distance.
That was it. His nakedness was so aloof, far-off and intangible,[Pg 196] in another day. So that to think of it was almost a violation, even to look at it with prying eyes. Kate’s heart suddenly shrank in her breast. This was how Salome had looked at John. And this was the beauty of John, that he had had; like a pomegranate on a dark tree in the distance, naked, but not undressed! Forever still and clothe-less, and with another light about it, of a richer day than our paltry, prying, sneak-thieving day.
That was it. His nakedness felt so distant, remote, and elusive,[Pg 196] as if it belonged to another time. Just to think about it felt like an invasion, even to gaze upon it with curious eyes. Kate’s heart suddenly sank in her chest. This was how Salome had looked at John. And this was John’s beauty: like a pomegranate on a dark tree in the distance, naked, but not exposed! Forever still and without clothes, surrounded by a different light, one that shone richer than our trivial, prying, thieving daylight.
The moment Kate had imagined a knife between his shoulders, her heart shrank with grief and shame, and a great stillness came over her. Better to take the hush into one’s heart, and the sharp, prying beams out of one’s eyes. Better to lapse away from one’s own prying, assertive self, into the soft, untrespassing self, to whom nakedness is neither shame nor excitement, but clothed like a flower in its own deep, soft consciousness, beyond cheap awareness.
The moment Kate pictured a knife between his shoulders, her heart filled with grief and shame, and a deep calm settled over her. It’s better to carry that silence in your heart and keep the sharp, intrusive eyes away. It’s better to drift away from your own nosy, forceful self into a gentler, unbothered version that sees nudity as neither shame nor thrill, but more like a flower wrapped in its own deep, soft awareness, beyond superficial understanding.
The evening breeze was blowing very faintly. Sailing boats were advancing through the pearly atmosphere, far off, the sun above had a golden quality. The opposite shore, twenty miles away, was distinct, and yet there seemed an opalescent, spume-like haze in the air, the same quality as in the filmy water. Kate could see the white specks of the far-off church towers of Tuliapan.
The evening breeze was blowing lightly. Sailboats glided through the pearly air, and in the distance, the sun had a golden glow. The opposite shore, twenty miles away, was clear, yet there was an opalescent, foamy haze in the air, similar to the quality of the thin water. Kate could see the white dots of the distant church towers of Tuliapan.
Below, in the garden below the house, was a thick grove of mango trees. Among the dark and reddish leaves of the mangoes, scarlet little birds were bustling, like suddenly-opening poppy-buds, and pairs of yellow birds, yellow underneath as yellow butterflies, so perfectly clear, went skimming past. When they settled for a moment and closed their wings, they disappeared, for they were grey on top. And when the cardinal birds settled, they too disappeared, for the outside of their wings was brown, like a sheath.
Below, in the garden under the house, there was a dense grove of mango trees. Among the dark and reddish leaves of the mangoes, bright little birds were flitting around, like poppy buds suddenly blooming, and pairs of yellow birds, as bright underneath as yellow butterflies, glided by effortlessly. When they paused for a moment and folded their wings, they vanished, because their tops were grey. And when the cardinal birds landed, they too disappeared, since the outside of their wings was brown, like a sheath.
“Birds in this country have all their colour below,” said Kate.
“Birds in this country have all their color underneath,” said Kate.
Ramón turned to her suddenly.
Ramón abruptly turned to her.
“They say the word Mexico means below this!” he said, smiling, and sinking into a rocking chair.
“They say the word Mexico means below this!” he said, smiling, and sinking into a rocking chair.
Doña Carlota had made a great effort over herself, and with eyes fixed on the tea-cups, she poured out the tea. She handed him his cup without looking at him. She did not trust herself to look at him. It made her tremble with a strange, hysterical anger: she, who had been married to[Pg 197] him for years, and knew him, ah, knew him: and yet, and yet, had not got him at all. None of him.
Doña Carlota had worked hard to control herself, and with her eyes focused on the teacups, she poured the tea. She handed him his cup without making eye contact. She didn't trust herself to look at him. Just the thought of it filled her with a strange, tense anger: here she was, married to him for years, and she knew him, oh, how well she knew him; and yet, and yet, she hadn’t gotten to know him at all. Not at all.
“Give me a piece of sugar, Carlota,” he said, in his quiet voice.
“Give me a piece of sugar, Carlota,” he said, in his quiet voice.
But at the sound of it, his wife stopped as if some hand had suddenly grasped her.
But at the sound of it, his wife froze as if some hand had suddenly grabbed her.
“Sugar! Sugar!” she repeated abstractedly to herself.
“Sugar! Sugar!” she said to herself, lost in thought.
Ramón sat forward in his rocking-chair, holding his cup in his hand, his breasts rising in relief. And on his thighs the thin linen seemed to reveal him almost more than his own dark nakedness revealed him. She understood why the cotton pantaloons were forbidden on the plaza. The living flesh seemed to emanate through them.
Ramón leaned forward in his rocking chair, holding his cup in his hand, his chest rising in relief. The thin linen on his thighs looked like it revealed more than his own dark nakedness did. She got why the cotton pants were banned in the plaza. The living flesh seemed to glow through them.
He was handsome, almost horribly handsome, with his black head poised as it were without weight, above his darkened, smooth neck. A pure sensuality, with a powerful purity of its own, hostile to her sort of purity. With the blue sash round his waist, pressing a fold in the flesh, and the thin linen seeming to gleam with the life of his hips and his thighs, he emanated a fascination almost like a narcotic, asserting his pure, fine sensuality against her. The strange, soft, still sureness of him, as if he sat secure within his own dark aura. And as if this dark aura of his militated against her presence, and against the presence of his wife. He emitted an effluence so powerful, that it seemed to hamper her consciousness, to bind down her limbs.
He was strikingly handsome, almost disturbingly so, with his black hair sitting effortlessly above his smooth, dark neck. There was a raw sensuality about him, coupled with a powerful purity that clashed with her own idea of purity. With a blue sash around his waist that pressed against his flesh, and the thin linen shimmering with the energy of his hips and thighs, he radiated a kind of fascination that felt almost intoxicating, asserting his refined sensuality against her. He had a strange, soft, confident presence, as if he were perfectly at ease within his own dark energy. It was as if his dark aura pushed against her and his wife's presence. He released a force so intense that it seemed to weigh down her mind and restrict her movements.
And he was utterly still and quiescent, without desire, soft and unroused, within his own ambiente. Cipriano going the same, the pair of them so quiet and dark and heavy, like a great weight bearing the women down.
And he was completely still and calm, without desire, soft and unbothered, in his own environment. Cipriano was the same, both of them so quiet and dark and heavy, like a great weight pushing the women down.
Kate knew now how Salome felt. She knew now how John the Baptist had been, with his terrible, aloof beauty, inaccessible yet so potent.
Kate understood now how Salome felt. She realized how John the Baptist had been, with his striking, remote beauty—unreachable yet incredibly powerful.
“Ah!” she said to herself. “Let me close my eyes to him, and open only my soul. Let me close my prying, seeing eyes, and sit in dark stillness along with these two men. They have got more than I, they have a richness that I haven’t got. They have got rid of that itching of the eye, and the desire that works through the eye. The itching, prurient, knowing, imagining eye, I am cursed with it, I am hampered up in it. It is my curse of curses, the curse of Eve. The curse of Eve is upon me, my eyes are like hooks,[Pg 198] my knowledge is like a fish-hook through my gills, pulling me in spasmodic desire. Oh, who will free me from the grappling of my eyes, from the impurity of sharp sight! Daughter of Eve, of greedy vision, why don’t these men save me from the sharpness of my own eyes!”
“Ah!” she said to herself. “Let me close my eyes to him and open only my soul. Let me shut my curious, watching eyes and sit in dark stillness with these two men. They've got more than I do; they have a richness that I lack. They've rid themselves of that itchiness of the eye and the longing that comes from seeing. The itching, prying, knowing, imagining eye—I’m cursed with it, and it holds me back. It’s my worst curse, the curse of Eve. The curse of Eve is upon me; my eyes are like hooks, my knowledge is like a fish-hook through my gills, pulling me into frantic desire. Oh, who will free me from the grip of my eyes, from the impurity of sharp sight! Daughter of Eve, with your greedy vision, why don’t these men save me from the sharpness of my own eyes!”
She rose and went to the edge of the terrace. Yellow as daffodils underneath, two birds emerged out of their own invisibility. In the little shingle bay, with a small breakwater, where the boat was pulled up and chained, two men were standing in the water, throwing out a big, fine round net, catching the little silvery fish called charales, which flicked out of the brownish water sometimes like splinters of glass.
She got up and walked to the edge of the terrace. Bright yellow like daffodils below, two birds appeared as if from nowhere. In the small shingle bay, by a little breakwater where the boat was pulled up and chained, two men stood in the water, casting a big, fine round net to catch the little silvery fish called charales, which occasionally shot out of the brownish water like shards of glass.
“Ramón!” Kate heard Doña Carlota’s voice. “Won’t you put something on?”
“Ramón!” Kate heard Doña Carlota’s voice. “Aren't you going to put something on?”
The wife had been able to bear it no more.
The wife couldn't take it any longer.
“Yes! Thank you for the tea,” said Ramón, rising.
“Yeah! Thanks for the tea,” said Ramón, getting up.
Kate watched him go down the terrace, in his own peculiar silence, his sandals making a faint swish on the tiles.
Kate watched him walk down the terrace, in his own unique silence, his sandals making a soft swish on the tiles.
“Oh, Señora Caterina!” came the voice of Carlota. “Come and drink your tea. Come!”
“Oh, Mrs. Caterina!” called Carlota. “Come and drink your tea. Come!”
Kate returned to the table, saying:
Kate came back to the table, saying:
“It seems so wonderfully peaceful here.”
“It feels so beautifully calm here.”
“Peaceful!” echoed Carlota. “Ah, I do not find it peaceful. There is a horrible stillness, which makes me afraid.”
“Peaceful!” echoed Carlota. “Ah, I don’t think it’s peaceful. There’s a terrible stillness that scares me.”
“Do you come out very often?” said Kate, to Cipriano.
“Do you go out very often?” Kate asked Cipriano.
“Yes. Fairly often. Once a week. Or twice,” he replied, looking at her with a secret consciousness which she could not understand, lurking in his black eyes.
“Yes. Quite often. Once a week. Or maybe twice,” he replied, looking at her with a hidden awareness that she couldn't grasp, lurking in his dark eyes.
These men wanted to take her will away from her, as if they wanted to deny her the light of day.
These men wanted to take her will from her, as if they aimed to rob her of the light of day.
“I must be going home now,” she said. “The sun will be setting.”
“I have to go home now,” she said. “The sun is going to set.”
“Ya va?” said Cipriano, in his soft, velvety Indian voice, with a note of distant surprise and reproach. “Will you go already?”
“Are you going?” said Cipriano, in his soft, velvety Indian voice, with a hint of distant surprise and reproach. “Will you leave already?”
“Oh, no, Señora!” cried Carlota. “Stay until to-morrow. Oh, yes, stay until to-morrow, with me.”
“Oh, no, Ma'am!” cried Carlota. “Please stay until tomorrow. Oh, yes, stay until tomorrow, with me.”
“They will expect us home,” she said, wavering.
“They’ll be expecting us home,” she said, hesitating.
“Ah, no! I can send a boy to say you will come to-morrow. Yes? You will stay? Ah, good, good!”
“Ah, no! I can send a guy to let you know you’ll come tomorrow. Yes? You’ll stay? Ah, great, great!”
[Pg 199]
[Pg 199]
And she laid her hand caressively on Kate’s arm, then rose to hurry away to the servants.
And she gently placed her hand on Kate’s arm, then got up to rush off to the servants.
Cipriano had taken out his cigarette case. He offered it to Kate.
Cipriano pulled out his cigarette case and offered it to Kate.
“Shall I take one?” she said. “It is my vice.”
“Should I grab one?” she asked. “It’s my guilty pleasure.”
“Do take one,” he said. “It isn’t good, to be perfect.”
“Go ahead, take one,” he said. “It’s not great to be perfect.”
“It isn’t, is it?” she laughed, puffing her cigarette.
“It isn’t, right?” she laughed, taking a drag of her cigarette.
“Now would you call it peace?” he asked with incomprehensible irony.
“Now would you call it peace?” he asked with a sarcastic tone.
“Why?” she cried.
“Why?” she shouted.
“Why do white people always want peace?” he asked.
“Why do white people always want peace?” he asked.
“Surely peace is natural! Don’t all people want it? Don’t you?”
“Of course peace is natural! Don’t we all want it? Don’t you?”
“Peace is only the rest after war,” he said. “So it is not more natural than fighting: perhaps not so natural.”
“Peace is just the break after war,” he said. “So it's not any more natural than fighting—maybe even less natural.”
“No, but there is another peace: the peace that passes all understanding. Don’t you know that?”
“No, but there’s another kind of peace: the peace that goes beyond all understanding. Don’t you know that?”
“I don’t think I do,” he said.
“I don’t think I do,” he said.
“What a pity!” she cried.
“That’s too bad!” she cried.
“Ah!” he said. “You want to teach me! But to me it is different. Each man has two spirits in him. The one is like the early morning in the time of rain, very quiet, and sweet, moist, no?—with the mocking-bird singing, and birds flying about, very fresh. And the other is like the dry season, the steady, strong hot light of the day, which seems as if it will never change.”
“Ah!” he said. “You want to teach me! But for me, it’s different. Every person has two spirits inside them. One is like the early morning during the rains, very calm, sweet, and fresh, right?—with the mockingbird singing and birds fluttering around. And the other is like the dry season, the steady, hot sunlight of the day that feels like it will never change.”
“But you like the first better,” she cried.
"But you like the first one better," she exclaimed.
“I don’t know!” he replied. “The other lasts longer.”
“I don’t know!” he said. “The other one lasts longer.”
“I am sure you like the fresh morning better,” she said.
“I’m sure you prefer the fresh morning,” she said.
“I don’t know! I don’t know!” He smiled a crumpled sort of smile, and she could tell he really did not know. “In the first time, you can feel the flowers on their stem, the stem very strong and full of sap, no?—and the flower opening on top like a face that has the perfume of desire. And a woman might be like that.—But this passes, and the sun begins to shine very strong, very hot, no? Then everything inside a man changes, goes dark, no! And the flowers crumple up, and the breast of a man becomes like a steel mirror. And he is all darkness inside, coiling and uncoiling like a snake. All the flowers withered up on shrunk stems, no? And then women don’t exist for a man. They disappear like the flowers.”
“I don’t know! I don’t know!” He smiled a crumpled sort of smile, and she could tell he really did not know. “At first, you can feel the flowers on their stems, the stems very strong and full of sap, right?—and the flower opening on top like a face that has the scent of desire. And a woman might be like that.—But this passes, and the sun starts to shine very strong, very hot, right? Then everything inside a man changes, goes dark, right? And the flowers wilt, and a man's heart becomes like a steel mirror. And he is all darkness inside, coiling and uncoiling like a snake. All the flowers withered up on shriveled stems, right? And then women don’t exist for a man. They vanish like the flowers.”
[Pg 200]
[Pg 200]
“And then what does he want?” said Kate.
“And then what does he want?” Kate asked.
“I don’t know. Perhaps he wants to be a very big man, and master all the people.”
“I don’t know. Maybe he wants to be a really important person and control everyone.”
“Then why doesn’t he?” said Kate.
“Then why doesn’t he?” Kate asked.
He lifted his shoulders.
He shrugged.
“And you,” he said to her. “You seem to me like that morning I told you about.”
“And you,” he said to her. “You remind me of that morning I told you about.”
“I am just forty years old,” she laughed shakily.
“I’m only forty years old,” she laughed nervously.
Again he lifted his shoulders.
He shrugged again.
“It doesn’t matter,” he said. “It is the same. Your body seems to me like the stem of the flower I told you about, and in your face it will always be morning, of the time of the rains.”
“It doesn’t matter,” he said. “It’s the same. Your body reminds me of the stem of the flower I mentioned, and in your face, it will always be morning, during the rainy season.”
“Why do you say that to me?” she said, as an involuntary strange shudder shook her.
"Why do you say that to me?" she asked, a strange involuntary shudder running through her.
“Why not say it!” he replied. “You are like the cool morning, very fresh. In Mexico, we are the end of the hot dry day.”
“Why not say it!” he replied. “You’re like the cool morning, very refreshing. In Mexico, we’re at the end of the hot, dry day.”
He watched her, with a strange lingering desire in his black eyes, and what seemed to her a curious, lurking sort of insolence. She dropped her head to hide from him, and rocked in her chair.
He watched her with a strange, lingering desire in his dark eyes, along with what seemed to her like a curious, hidden sort of arrogance. She lowered her head to hide from him and rocked in her chair.
“I would like to marry you,” he said; “if ever you will marry. I would like to marry you.”
“I want to marry you,” he said; “if you ever decide to get married. I want to marry you.”
“I don’t think I shall ever marry again,” she flashed, her bosom heaving like suffocation, and a dark flush suffusing over her face, against her will.
“I don’t think I’ll ever marry again,” she said suddenly, her chest rising and falling as if she were out of breath, and a deep blush spreading across her face despite her efforts to hide it.
“Who knows!” said he.
"Who knows!" he said.
Ramón was coming down the terrace, his fine white serape folded over his naked shoulder, with its blue-and-dark pattern at the borders, and its long scarlet fringe dangling and swaying as he walked. He leaned against one of the pillars of the terrace, and looked down at Kate and Cipriano. Cipriano glanced up with that peculiar glance of primitive intimacy.
Ramón was walking down the terrace, his elegant white serape draped over his bare shoulder, featuring a blue-and-dark patterned border and a long red fringe swaying as he moved. He leaned against one of the terrace pillars and looked down at Kate and Cipriano. Cipriano looked up with that unique look of raw closeness.
“I told the Señora Caterina,” he said, “if ever she wanted to marry a man, she should marry me.”
“I told Señora Caterina,” he said, “that if she ever wanted to marry someone, it should be me.”
“It is plain talk,” said Ramón, glancing at Cipriano with the same intimacy, and smiling.
“It’s straightforward,” Ramón said, looking at Cipriano with the same familiarity and smiling.
Then he looked at Kate, with a slow smile in his brown eyes, and a shadow of curious knowledge on his face. He folded his arms over his breast, as the natives do when it is[Pg 201] cold and they are protecting themselves; and the cream-brown flesh, like opium, lifted the bosses of his breast, full and smooth.
Then he looked at Kate, a slow smile forming in his brown eyes, and a hint of curiosity on his face. He crossed his arms over his chest like the locals do when it’s cold and they want to keep warm; the cream-brown skin, smooth and soft, highlighted the curves of his chest.
“Don Cipriano says that white people always want peace,” she said, looking up at Ramón with haunted eyes. “Don’t you consider yourselves white people?” she asked, with a slight, deliberate impertinence.
“Don Cipriano says that white people always want peace,” she said, looking up at Ramón with haunted eyes. “Don’t you consider yourselves white people?” she asked, with a slight, deliberate impertinence.
“No whiter than we are,” smiled Ramón. “Not lily-white, at least.”
“No whiter than we are,” Ramón smiled. “Not pure white, at least.”
“And don’t you want peace?” she asked.
“And don’t you want peace?” she asked.
“I? I shouldn’t think of it. The meek have inherited the earth, according to prophecy. But who am I, that I should envy them their peace! No, Señora. Do I look like a gospel of peace?—or a gospel of war either? Life doesn’t split down that division, for me.”
“I? I shouldn’t even think about it. The meek are said to inherit the earth, according to prophecy. But who am I to envy them their peace? No, Señora. Do I look like a messenger of peace?—or a messenger of war either? Life doesn’t divide along those lines for me.”
“I don’t know what you want,” said she, looking up at him with haunted eyes.
“I don’t know what you want,” she said, looking up at him with troubled eyes.
“We only half know ourselves,” he replied, smiling with changeful eyes. “Perhaps not so much as half.”
“We only know part of ourselves,” he replied, smiling with shifting eyes. “Maybe not even that much.”
There was a certain vulnerable kindliness about him, which made her wonder, startled, if she had ever realised what real fatherliness meant. The mystery, the nobility, the inaccessibility, and the vulnerable compassion of man in his separate fatherhood.
There was a particular gentle kindness about him that made her pause, surprised, and wonder if she had ever truly understood what real fatherhood meant. The mystery, the dignity, the distance, and the sensitive compassion of a man in his unique role as a father.
“You don’t like brown-skinned people?” he asked her gently.
“You don’t like people with brown skin?” he asked her softly.
“I think it is beautiful to look at,” she said. “But”—with a faint shudder—“I am glad I am white.”
“I think it looks beautiful,” she said. “But”—with a slight shiver—“I’m glad I’m white.”
“You feel there could be no contact?” he said, simply.
“You think there can’t be any contact?” he said plainly.
“Yes!” she said. “I mean that.”
“Yes!” she said. “I really mean it.”
“It is as you feel,” he said.
“It’s how you feel,” he said.
And as he said it, she knew he was more beautiful to her than any blond white man, and that, in a remote, far-off way, the contact with him was more precious than any contact she had known.
And as he said it, she realized he was more beautiful to her than any blond white guy, and that, in a distant, almost unreachable way, being with him was more valuable than any connection she had ever experienced.
But then, though he cast over her a certain shadow, he would never encroach on her, he would never seek any close contact. It was the incompleteness in Cipriano that sought her out, and seemed to trespass on her.
But then, even though he cast a certain shadow over her, he would never invade her space, and he would never try to get too close. It was the incompleteness in Cipriano that reached out to her and seemed to intrude on her.
Hearing Ramón’s voice, Carlota appeared uneasily in a doorway. Hearing him speak English, she disappeared again, on a gust of anger. But after a little while, she came[Pg 202] once more, with a little vase containing the creamy-coloured, thick flowers that are coloured like freesias, and that smell very sweet.
Hearing Ramón’s voice, Carlota appeared uneasily in a doorway. When she heard him speaking English, she quickly vanished again, upset. But after a while, she returned once more, with a small vase holding thick, creamy-colored flowers that look like freesias and have a very sweet scent.
“Oh, how nice!” said Kate. “They are temple flowers! In Ceylon the natives tiptoe into the little temples and lay one flower on the table at the foot of the big Buddha statues. And the tables of offering are all covered with these flowers, all put so neatly. The natives have that delicate oriental way of putting things down.”
“Oh, how nice!” said Kate. “They’re temple flowers! In Ceylon, the locals tiptoe into the small temples and lay a flower on the table at the foot of the big Buddha statues. And the offering tables are all covered with these flowers, all arranged so neatly. The locals have that delicate Eastern way of placing things down.”
“Ah!” said Carlota, setting the vase on the table. “I did not bring them for any gods, especially strange ones. I brought them for you, Señora. They smell so sweet.”
“Ah!” said Carlota, placing the vase on the table. “I didn’t bring them for any gods, especially not for strange ones. I brought them for you, Señora. They smell so sweet.”
“Don’t they!” said Kate.
“Don’t they?” said Kate.
The two men went away, Ramón laughing.
The two men walked away, with Ramón laughing.
“Ah, Señora!” said Carlota, sitting down tense at the table. “Could you follow Ramón? Could you give up the Blessed Virgin?—I could sooner die!”
“Ah, Señora!” said Carlota, sitting down nervously at the table. “Could you follow Ramón? Could you give up the Blessed Virgin?—I could sooner die!”
“Ha!” said Kate, with a little weariness. “Surely we don’t want any more gods.”
“Ha!” said Kate, a bit tired. “Surely we don’t want any more gods.”
“More gods, Señora!” said Doña Carlota, shocked. “But how is it possible!—Don Ramón is in mortal sin.”
“More gods, ma'am!” said Doña Carlota, shocked. “But how is that even possible!—Don Ramón is in serious trouble.”
Kate was silent.
Kate was quiet.
“And he wants to lead more and more people into the same,” continued Carlota. “It is the sin of pride. Men wise in their own conceit!—The cardinal sin of men. Ah, I have told him.—And I am so glad, Señora, that you feel as I feel. I am so afraid of American women, women like that. They wish to have men’s minds, so they accept all the follies and wickedness of men.—You are Catholic, Señora?”
“And he wants to lead more and more people into the same,” continued Carlota. “It’s the sin of pride. Men think they know everything!—The cardinal sin of humanity. Ah, I’ve told him.—And I’m so glad, Señora, that you feel the same way I do. I’m really afraid of American women, women like that. They want to have men’s thoughts, so they accept all the foolishness and wickedness of men.—You’re Catholic, Señora?”
“I was educated in a convent,” said Kate.
“I went to school at a convent,” Kate said.
“Ah, of course! Of course!—Ah, Señora, as if a woman who had ever known the Blessed Virgin could ever part from her again. Ah, Señora, what woman would have the heart to put Christ back on the Cross, to crucify him twice! But men, men! This Quetzalcoatl business! What buffoonery, Señora; if it were not horrible sin! And two clever, well-educated men! Wise in their own conceit!”
“Ah, of course! Of course!—Ah, Madam, as if a woman who has ever known the Blessed Virgin could ever part from her again. Ah, Madam, what woman would have the heart to put Christ back on the Cross, to crucify him twice! But men, men! This Quetzalcoatl thing! What nonsense, Madam; if it weren't such a terrible sin! And two clever, well-educated men! Wise in their own arrogance!”
“Men usually are,” said Kate.
“Men usually are,” Kate said.
It was sunset, with a big level cloud like fur overhead, only the sides of the horizon fairly clear. The sun was not visible. It had gone down in a thick, rose-red fume behind the wavy[Pg 203] ridge of the mountains. Now the hills stood up bluish, all the air was a salmon-red flush, the fawn water had pinkish ripples. Boys and men, bathing a little way along the shore, were the colour of deep flame.
It was sunset, with a large flat cloud resembling fur above, and only the edges of the horizon were mostly clear. The sun wasn't visible. It had sunk behind the wavy, rose-red haze of the mountains. Now the hills appeared bluish, the air was a salmon-red glow, and the light brown water had pinkish ripples. Boys and men, swimming a short distance down the shore, looked like deep flames.
Kate and Carlota had climbed up to the azotea, the flat roof, from the stone stairway at the end of the terrace. They could see the world: the hacienda with its courtyard like a fortress, the road between deep trees, the black mud huts near the broken highroad, and little naked fires already twinkling outside the doors. All the air was pinkish, melting to a lavender blue, and the willows on the shore, in the pink light, were apple-green and glowing. The hills behind rose abruptly, like mounds, dry and pinky. Away in the distance, down the lake, the two white obelisk towers of Sayula glinted among the trees, and villas peeped out. Boats were creeping into the shadow, from the outer brightness of the lake.
Kate and Carlota had climbed up to the roof, the flat top from the stone staircase at the end of the terrace. They could see everything: the hacienda with its courtyard like a fortress, the road winding between tall trees, the black mud huts near the damaged highway, and little fires already flickering outside the doors. The air was a pinkish hue, slowly changing to lavender blue, and the willows along the shore, bathed in the pink light, looked bright apple-green and radiant. The hills behind rose suddenly, like mounds, dry and pinkish. In the distance, down by the lake, the two white obelisk towers of Sayula sparkled among the trees, and villas peeked out. Boats were gently moving into the shadow, away from the bright expanse of the lake.
And in one of these boats was Juana, being rowed, disconsolate, home.
And in one of these boats was Juana, being rowed home, feeling heartbroken.
[Pg 204]
[Pg 204]
CHAP: XIII. THE FIRST RAIN.
Ramón and Cipriano were out by the lake. Cipriano also had changed into the white clothes and sandals, and he looked better than when in uniform.
Ramón and Cipriano were by the lake. Cipriano had also switched into the white clothes and sandals, and he looked better than when he was in uniform.
“I had a talk with Montes when he came to Guadalajara,” Cipriano said to Ramón. Montes was the President of the Republic.
“I talked to Montes when he came to Guadalajara,” Cipriano said to Ramón. Montes was the President of the Republic.
“And what did he say?”
“And what did he say?”
“He is careful. But he doesn’t like his colleagues. I think he feels lonely. I think he would like to know you better.”
“He's cautious. But he doesn't really like his coworkers. I think he feels isolated. I believe he would like to get to know you better.”
“Why?”
"Why?"
“Perhaps that you could give him your moral support. Perhaps that you might be Secretary, and President when Montes’ term is up.”
“Maybe you could offer him your moral support. Maybe you could be the Secretary, and then President when Montes’ term ends.”
“I like Montes,” said Ramón. “He is sincere and passionate. Did you like him?”
“I like Montes,” Ramón said. “He's genuine and passionate. Did you like him?”
“Yes!” said Cipriano. “More or less. He is suspicious, and jealous for fear anyone else might want to share in his power. He has the cravings of a dictator. He wanted to find out if I would stick to him.”
“Yes!” said Cipriano. “More or less. He’s suspicious and jealous, worried that someone else might want to take a piece of his power. He has the desires of a dictator. He wanted to see if I would stay loyal to him.”
“You let him know you would?”
“You said you would?”
“I told him that all I cared for was for you and for Mexico.”
“I told him that all I cared about was you and Mexico.”
“What did he say?”
"What did he say?"
“Well, he is no fool. He said: ‘Don Ramón sees the world with different eyes from mine. Who knows which of us is right. I want to save my country from poverty and unenlightenment, he wants to save its soul. I say, a hungry and ignorant man has no place for a soul. An empty belly grinds upon itself, so does an empty mind, and the soul doesn’t exist. Don Ramón says, if a man has no soul, it doesn’t matter whether he is hungry or ignorant. Well, he can go his way, and I mine. We shall never hinder one another, I believe. I give you my word I won’t have him interfered with. He sweeps the patio and I sweep the street.’”
“Well, he’s no fool. He said, ‘Don Ramón sees the world differently than I do. Who knows which of us is right? I want to save my country from poverty and ignorance; he wants to save its soul. I say, a hungry and uneducated person has no place for a soul. An empty stomach grinds away at itself, just like an empty mind, and the soul doesn’t exist. Don Ramón says if a man has no soul, it doesn’t matter if he’s hungry or ignorant. Well, he can go his way, and I’ll go mine. I believe we won’t interfere with each other. I promise I won’t let him be bothered. He sweeps the patio, and I sweep the street.’”
“Sensible!” said Ramón. “And honest in his convictions.”
“Sensible!” said Ramón. “And true to his beliefs.”
[Pg 205]
[Pg 205]
“Why should you not be Secretary in a few months’ time? And follow to the Presidency?” said Cipriano.
“Why shouldn’t you be Secretary in a few months? And then move on to the Presidency?” said Cipriano.
“You know I don’t want that. I must stand in another world, and act in another world.—Politics must go their own way, and society must do as it will. Leave me alone, Cipriano. I know you want me to be another Porfirio Diaz, or something like that. But for me that would be failure pure and simple.”
“You know I don’t want that. I need to be in a different world and act in a different way. Politics can take its own path, and society can do its thing. Just leave me alone, Cipriano. I know you want me to be another Porfirio Diaz or something like that. But for me, that would just be a complete failure.”
Cipriano was watching Ramón with black, guarded eyes, in which was an element of love, and of fear, and of trust, but also incomprehension, and the suspicion that goes with incomprehension.
Cipriano was watching Ramón with dark, cautious eyes, filled with a mix of love, fear, and trust, but also confusion and the suspicion that comes with confusion.
“I don’t understand, myself, what you want,” he muttered.
“I don’t get, myself, what you want,” he muttered.
“Yes, yes, you do. Politics, and all this social religion that Montes has got is like washing the outside of the egg, to make it look clean. But I, myself, I want to get inside the egg, right to the middle, to start it growing into a new bird. Ay! Cipriano! Mexico is like an old, old egg that the bird of Time laid long ago; and she has been sitting on it for centuries, till it looks foul in the nest of the world. But still, Cipriano, it is a good egg. It is not addled. Only the spark of fire has never gone into the middle of it, to start it.—Montes wants to clean the nest and wash the egg. But meanwhile, the egg will go cold and die. The more you save these people from poverty and ignorance, the quicker they will die: like a dirty egg that you take from under the hen-eagle, to wash it. While you wash the egg, it chills and dies. Poor old Montes, all his ideas are American and European. And the old Dove of Europe will never hatch the egg of dark-skinned America. The United States can’t die, because it isn’t alive. It is a nestful of china eggs, made of pot. So they can be kept clean.—But here, Cipriano, here, let us hatch the chick before we start cleaning up the nest.”
“Yes, yes, you do. Politics and all this social religion that Montes is talking about is like just washing the outside of an egg to make it look clean. But I want to get inside the egg, right to the center, to help it grow into a new bird. Oh, Cipriano! Mexico is like an old, old egg that the bird of Time laid a long time ago, and it has been sitting on it for centuries, making it look dirty in the nest of the world. But still, Cipriano, it is a good egg. It's not spoiled. It just needs a spark of fire to go into the middle of it to start it. Montes wants to clean the nest and wash the egg. But in the meantime, the egg will go cold and die. The more you try to save these people from poverty and ignorance, the quicker they will perish, like a dirty egg you take from under a hen to wash. While you wash the egg, it gets cold and dies. Poor old Montes, all his ideas are American and European. And the old Dove of Europe will never hatch the egg of dark-skinned America. The United States can’t die because it isn’t alive. It's a nest full of china eggs made of clay, so they can be kept clean. But here, Cipriano, let’s hatch the chick before we start cleaning up the nest.”
Cipriano hung his head. He was always testing Ramón, to see if he could change him. When he found he couldn’t, then he submitted, and new little fires of joy sprang up in him. But meanwhile, he had to try, and try again.
Cipriano hung his head. He constantly tested Ramón to see if he could change him. When he realized he couldn’t, he accepted it, and new little sparks of joy ignited within him. But in the meantime, he had to keep trying, over and over.
“It is no good, trying to mix the two things. At this stage of affairs, at least, they won’t mix. We have to shut our eyes and sink down, sink away from the surface, away,[Pg 206] like shadows, down to the bottom. Like the pearl divers. But you keep bobbing up like a cork.”
“It doesn’t work to try to mix the two things. Not at this point, anyway; they just won’t come together. We have to close our eyes and sink down, sink away from the surface, away,[Pg 206] like shadows, down to the bottom. Like the pearl divers. But you keep popping up like a cork.”
Cipriano smiled subtly. He knew well enough.
Cipriano smiled slightly. He knew exactly.
“We’ve got to open the oyster of the cosmos, and get our manhood out of it. Till we’ve got the pearl, we are only gnats on the surface of the ocean,” said Ramón.
“We’ve got to open the oyster of the universe and bring out our true potential. Until we find the pearl, we’re just tiny bugs on the surface of the ocean,” said Ramón.
“My manhood is like a devil inside me,” said Cipriano.
"My manhood feels like a devil inside me," Cipriano said.
“It’s very true,” said Ramón. “That’s because the old oyster has him shut up, like a black pearl. You must let him walk out.”
“It’s totally true,” said Ramón. “That’s because the old oyster has him locked away, like a black pearl. You need to let him out.”
“Ramón,” said Cipriano, “Wouldn’t it be good to be a serpent, and be big enough to wrap one’s folds round the globe of the world, and crush it like that egg?”
“Ramón,” said Cipriano, “Wouldn't it be great to be a snake, big enough to wrap around the entire planet and crush it like an egg?”
Ramón looked at him and laughed.
Ramón looked at him and laughed.
“I believe we could do that,” said Cipriano, a slow smile curling round his mouth. “And wouldn’t it be good?”
“I think we could do that,” Cipriano said, a slow smile spreading across his face. “And wouldn’t that be great?”
Ramón shook his head, laughing.
Ramón laughed and shook his head.
“There would be one good moment, at least,” he said.
“There would be one good moment, at least,” he said.
“Who asks for more!” said Cipriano.
"Who wants more?!" said Cipriano.
A spark flashed out of Ramón’s eyes too. Then he checked himself, and gathered himself together.
A spark flashed in Ramón’s eyes too. Then he paused and composed himself.
“What would be the good!” he said heavily. “If the egg was crushed, and we remained, what could we do but go howling down the empty passages of darkness. What’s the good, Cipriano?”
“What would be the point!” he said with a sigh. “If the egg was broken, and we survived, what could we do but wander through the dark, empty halls? What’s the point, Cipriano?”
Ramón got up and walked away. The sun had set, the night was falling. And in his soul the great, writhing anger was alive again. Carlota provoked it into life: the two women seemed to breathe life into the black monster of his inward rage, till it began to lash again. And Cipriano stirred it up till it howled with desire.
Ramón got up and walked away. The sun had set, and night was falling. A deep, seething anger stirred in his soul once more. Carlota brought it back to life: the two women seemed to awaken the black monster of his internal rage, until it started to lash out again. And Cipriano fanned the flames until it howled with desire.
“My manhood is like a demon howling inside me,” said Ramón to himself, in Cipriano’s words.
“My manhood is like a demon howling inside me,” Ramón said to himself, recalling Cipriano’s words.
And he admitted the justice of the howling, his manhood being pent up, humiliated, goaded with insult inside him. And rage came over him, against Carlota, against Cipriano, against his own people, against all mankind, till he was filled with rage like the devil.
And he recognized the fairness of the howling, his masculinity trapped, humiliated, and insulted within him. A wave of anger surged through him, directed at Carlota, at Cipriano, at his own people, at all humanity, until he was consumed with rage like a demon.
His people would betray him, he knew that. Cipriano would betray him. Given one little vulnerable chink, they would pierce him. They would leap at the place out of nowhere, like a tarantula, and bite in the poison.
His people would turn against him; he was aware of that. Cipriano would betray him. Just one small weak point, and they would hit him hard. They would come at him from nowhere, like a tarantula, and sink in the venom.
[Pg 207]
[Pg 207]
While ever there was one little vulnerable chink. And what man can be invulnerable?
While there was always one small vulnerable spot. And what man can be invulnerable?
He went upstairs by the outer stairway, through the iron door at the side of the house, under the heavy trees, up to his room, and sat on his bed. The night was hot, heavy, and ominously still.
He went up the outside stairs, through the iron door on the side of the house, beneath the dense trees, to his room, and sat on his bed. The night was hot, muggy, and eerily quiet.
“The waters are coming,” he heard a servant say. He shut the doors of his room till it was black dark inside. Then he threw aside his clothing, saying: I put off the world with my clothes. And standing nude and invisible in the centre of his room he thrust his clenched fist upwards, with all his might, feeling he would break the walls of his chest. And his left hand hung loose, the fingers softly curving downwards.
“The waters are coming,” he heard a servant say. He shut the doors of his room until it was pitch dark inside. Then he threw off his clothes, saying: I shed the world with my clothes. And standing naked and unseen in the center of his room, he raised his clenched fist upward with all his strength, feeling as if he could break the walls of his chest. His left hand hung loosely, the fingers gently curving downward.
And tense like the gush of a soundless fountain, he thrust up and reached down in the invisible dark, convulsed with passion. Till the black waves began to wash over his consciousness, over his mind, waves of darkness broke over his memory, over his being, like an incoming tide, till at last it was full tide, and he trembled, and fell to rest. Invisible in the darkness, he stood soft and relaxed, staring with wide eyes at the dark, and feeling the dark fecundity of the inner tide washing over his heart, over his belly, his mind dissolved away in the greater, dark mind, which is undisturbed by thoughts.
And tense like the rush of a silent fountain, he pushed up and reached into the unseen dark, shaken with passion. Until the dark waves started to wash over his awareness, over his mind, waves of darkness crashed over his memories, over his very being, like a rising tide, until finally it was full tide, and he shivered, then fell into rest. Hidden in the darkness, he stood soft and relaxed, staring wide-eyed into the dark, feeling the rich, dark energy of the inner tide washing over his heart, over his stomach, as his mind dissolved into the greater, dark mind, which is untouched by thoughts.
He covered his face with his hands, and stood still, in pure unconsciousness, neither hearing nor feeling nor knowing, like a dark sea-weed deep in the sea. With no Time and no World, in the deeps that are timeless and worldless.
He covered his face with his hands and stood still, utterly unaware, neither hearing nor feeling nor knowing, like dark seaweed deep in the ocean. In a place with no time and no world, in the depths that are timeless and worldless.
Then when his heart and his belly were restored, his mind began to flicker again softly, like a soft flame flowing without departing.
Then, when his heart and stomach were healed, his mind started to flicker softly again, like a gentle flame that flows without going out.
So he wiped his face with his hands, and put his serape over his head, and, silent inside an aura of pain, he went out and took the drum, carrying it downstairs.
So he wiped his face with his hands, put his serape over his head, and, silently surrounded by pain, he went out and took the drum, carrying it downstairs.
Martin, the man who loved him, was hovering in the zaguan.
Martin, the man who loved him, was standing in the hallway.
“Ya, Patrón?” he said.
“Yes, boss?” he said.
“Ya!” said Ramón.
“Yeah!” said Ramón.
The man ran indoors, where a lamp was burning in the big, dark kitchen, and ran out again with an armful of the woven straw mats.
The man dashed inside, where a lamp was lit in the big, dark kitchen, and came back out with a bunch of woven straw mats in his arms.
“Where, Patrón?” he said.
"Where, boss?" he said.
[Pg 208]
[Pg 208]
Ramón hesitated in the centre of the courtyard, and looked at the sky.
Ramón paused in the middle of the courtyard and gazed up at the sky.
“Viene el agua?” he said.
“Is the water coming?” he said.
“Creo que si, Patrón.”
“I think so, Boss.”
They went to the shed where the bananas had been packed and carried away on donkeys. There the man threw down the petates. Ramón arranged them. Guisleno ran with canes. He was going to make lights, the simplest possible. Three pieces of thick cane, tied at the neck with a cord, stood up three-legged, waist high. In the three-pronged fork at the top he laid a piece of flat, slightly hollow lava stone. Then he came running from the house with a bit of burning ocote wood. Three or four bits of ocote, each bit no bigger than a long finger, flickered and rose in quick flames from the stone, and the courtyard danced with shadow.
They went to the shed where the bananas had been packed and taken away on donkeys. There, the man dropped the petates. Ramón arranged them. Guisleno ran with some canes. He was going to make the simplest kind of lights. Three thick pieces of cane, tied together at the top with a cord, stood up like a three-legged stool, about waist high. On the three-pronged fork at the top, he placed a piece of flat, slightly hollow lava stone. Then he came running from the house with a bit of burning ocote wood. Three or four pieces of ocote, each about the size of a long finger, flickered and blazed up in quick flames from the stone, and the courtyard was filled with dancing shadows.
Ramón took off his serape, folded it, and sat upon it. Guisleno lit another tripod-torch. Ramón sat with his back to the wall, the firelight dancing on his dark brows, that were sunk in a sort of frown. His breast shone like gold in the flame. He took the drum and sounded the summons, slow, monotonous, rather sad. In a moment two or three men came running. The drummer came, Ramón stood up and handed him the drum. He ran with it to the great outer doorway, and out into the dark lane, and there sounded the summons, quick, sharp.
Ramón took off his blanket, folded it, and sat on it. Guisleno lit another torch. Ramón sat with his back against the wall, the firelight flickering on his dark brows, which were slightly furrowed. His chest glowed like gold in the flames. He picked up the drum and played a slow, monotonous, somewhat sad call. In a moment, two or three men came running. The drummer arrived, and Ramón stood up to hand him the drum. He dashed to the large outer doorway and out into the dark street, where he beat out the quick, sharp call.
Ramón put on his serape, whose scarlet fringe touched his knees, and stood motionless, with ruffled hair. Round his shoulders went the woven snake, and his head was through the middle of the blue, woven bird.
Ramón put on his serape, with its scarlet fringe brushing his knees, and stood still, his hair tousled. The woven snake wrapped around his shoulders, and his head poked through the center of the blue, woven bird.
Cipriano came from the house. He was wearing a serape all scarlet and dark brown, a great scarlet sun at the centre, deep scarlet zigzags at the borders, and dark brown fringe at his knees. He came and stood at Ramón’s side, glancing up into Ramón’s face. But the other man’s brows were low, his eyes were fixed in the darkness of the sheds away across the courtyard. He was looking into the heart of the world; because the faces of men, and the hearts of men are helpless quicksands. Only in the heart of the cosmos man can look for strength. And if he can keep his soul in touch with the heart of the world, then from the heart of the world new blood will beat in strength and stillness into him, fulfilling his manhood.
Cipriano stepped out of the house. He wore a bright red and dark brown poncho, with a large red sun in the center, deep red zigzags along the edges, and dark brown fringe at his knees. He walked over and stood beside Ramón, looking up at his face. But Ramón had his eyebrows drawn together, his gaze fixed on the shadows in the sheds across the courtyard. He was searching the essence of the world; because the faces and hearts of men are like helpless quicksand. Only in the heart of the universe can a person find strength. And if he can keep his spirit connected to the heart of the world, then from that heart, new energy will pulse within him, fulfilling his manhood.
[Pg 209]
[Pg 209]
Cipriano turned his black eyes to the courtyard. His soldiers had drawn near, in a little group. Three or four men were standing in dark serapes, round the fire. Cipriano stood brilliant like a cardinal bird, next to Ramón. Even his sandals were bright, sealing-wax red, and his loose linen trousers were bound at the ankles with red and black bands. His face looked very dark and ruddy in the firelight, his little black tuft of a beard hung odd and devilish, his eyes were glittering sardonically. But he caught Ramón’s hand in his small hand, and stood holding it.
Cipriano turned his dark eyes to the courtyard. His soldiers had gathered in a small group. Three or four men in dark ponchos were standing around the fire. Cipriano looked striking like a cardinal bird, next to Ramón. Even his sandals were bright red, and his loose linen pants were tied at the ankles with red and black bands. His face appeared very dark and ruddy in the firelight, his little tuft of a beard looked odd and mischievous, and his eyes sparkled with a sardonic glint. But he took Ramón’s hand in his small hand and held it.
The peons were coming through the entrance-way, balancing their big hats. Women were hurrying barefoot, swishing their full skirts, carrying babies inside the dark wrap of their rebozos, children running after. They all clustered towards the flame-light, like wild animals gazing in at the circle of men in dark sarapes, Ramón, magnificent in his white and blue and shadow, poising his beautiful head, Cipriano at his side like a glittering cardinal bird.
The workers were coming through the entrance, balancing their large hats. Women were rushing barefoot, swishing their full skirts, carrying babies wrapped in their shawls, with children running after them. They all gathered around the light from the fire, like wild animals peering in at the group of men in dark ponchos, with Ramón, striking in his white and blue, and shadow, holding his beautiful head high, and Cipriano beside him like a sparkling cardinal bird.
Carlota and Kate emerged from the inner doorway of the house. But there Carlota remained, wrapped in a black silk shawl, seated on a wooden bench where the soldiers usually sat, looking across at the ruddy flare of light, the circle of dark men, the tall beauty of her husband, the poppy-petal glitter of red, of Cipriano, the group of little, dust-coloured soldiers, and the solid throng of peons and women and children, standing gazing like animals. While through the gate men still came hurrying, and from outside, the drum sounded, and a high voice sang again and again:
Carlota and Kate stepped out from the inner doorway of the house. But Carlota stayed behind, wrapped in a black silk shawl, sitting on a wooden bench where the soldiers usually gathered, gazing at the bright glow of light, the circle of dark figures, the tall silhouette of her husband, the shimmering red of Cipriano, the group of little, dust-colored soldiers, and the solid crowd of laborers, women, and children, all staring like animals. Meanwhile, men continued to rush through the gate, and from outside, the drum beat echoed, with a high voice singing over and over:
[Pg 210]
[Pg 210]
There was a queer, wild yell each time on the Ay! and like a bugle refrain: Shall you? Shall I? It made Carlota shiver.
There was a strange, wild shout every time with the Ay! and like a trumpet echo: Shall you? Shall I? It made Carlota shiver.
Kate, wrapping her yellow shawl round her, walked slowly towards the group.
Kate, draping her yellow shawl around her, walked slowly toward the group.
The drum outside gave a rapid shudder, and was finished. The drummer came in, the great doors were shut and barred, the drummer took his place in the ring of standing men. A dead silence supervened.
The drum outside thumped quickly and then stopped. The drummer came inside, the big doors were closed and locked, and the drummer joined the circle of standing men. An intense silence followed.
Ramón continued to gaze from under lowered brows, into space. Then in a quiet, inward voice, he said:
Ramón kept staring with his brows furrowed, lost in thought. Then he said softly to himself:
“As I take off this cover, I put away the day that is gone from upon me.”
“As I remove this cover, I set aside the day that has passed.”
He took off his serape, and stood with it over his arm. All the men in the circle did the same, till they stood with naked breasts and shoulders, Cipriano very dark and strong-looking, in his smallness, beside Ramón.
He took off his serape and draped it over his arm. All the men in the circle did the same, standing there with bare chests and shoulders, Cipriano looking very dark and strong, despite his small stature, next to Ramón.
“I put away the day that is gone,” Ramón continued, in the same still, inward voice, “and stand with my heart uncovered in the night of the gods.”
“I put away the day that’s past,” Ramón continued, in the same quiet, reflective voice, “and stand with my heart exposed in the night of the gods.”
Then he looked down at the ground.
Then he looked down at the ground.
“Serpent of the earth,” he said; “snake that lies in the fire at the heart of the world, come! Come! Snake of the fire of the heart of the world, coil like gold round my ankles, and rise like life around my knee, and lay your head against my thigh. Come, put your head in my hand, cradle your head in my fingers, snake of the deeps. Kiss my feet and my ankles with your mouth of gold, kiss my knees and my inner thigh, snake branded with flame and shadow, come! and rest your head in my finger-basket! So!”
“Serpent of the earth,” he said; “snake that lies in the fire at the center of the world, come! Come! Snake of the fire in the heart of the world, coil like gold around my ankles, and rise like life around my knee, and lay your head against my thigh. Come, put your head in my hand, cradle your head in my fingers, snake of the deeps. Kiss my feet and my ankles with your mouth of gold, kiss my knees and my inner thigh, snake marked with flame and shadow, come! and rest your head in my fingers! So!”
The voice was soft and hypnotic. It died upon a stillness. And it seemed as if really a mysterious presence had entered unseen from the underworld. It seemed to the peons as if really they saw a snake of brilliant gold and living blackness softly coiled around Ramón’s ankle and knee, and resting its head in his fingers, licking his palm with forked tongue.
The voice was gentle and mesmerizing. It faded into silence. It felt like a mysterious presence had entered silently from the underworld. The workers thought they actually saw a snake of bright gold and living blackness gently coiled around Ramón’s ankle and knee, resting its head in his fingers and licking his palm with its forked tongue.
He looked out at the big, dilated, glittering eyes of his people, and his own eyes were wide and uncanny.
He looked out at the large, wide, sparkling eyes of his people, and his own eyes were wide and eerie.
“I tell you,” he said, “and I tell you truly. At the heart of this earth sleeps a great serpent, in the midst of[Pg 211] fire. Those that go down in mines feel the heat and the sweat of him, they feel him move. It is the living fire of the earth, for the earth is alive. The snake of the world is huge, and the rocks are his scales, trees grow between them. I tell you the earth you dig is alive as a snake that sleeps. So vast a serpent you walk on, this lake lies between his folds as a drop of rain in the folds of a sleeping rattlesnake. Yet he none the less lives. The earth is alive.
"I tell you," he said, "and I mean it. Deep in the earth, a massive serpent lies asleep in the midst of[Pg 211] flames. Those who work in mines can feel its heat and sweat. They sense it moving. It represents the living fire of the earth because the earth is alive. The serpent of the world is enormous, with rocks as its scales, and trees grow in between them. The earth you dig into is as alive as a sleeping snake. You walk on such a vast serpent; this lake is like a drop of rain nestled in the coils of a sleeping rattlesnake. Yet it still lives. The earth is alive.
“And if he died, we should all perish. Only his living keeps the soil sweet, that grows you maize. From the roots of his scales we dig silver and gold, and the trees have root in him, as the hair of my face has root in my lips.
“And if he dies, we all die. Only his life keeps the soil fertile, which grows your corn. From the roots of his scales, we mine silver and gold, and the trees are rooted in him, just like the hair on my face is rooted in my lips."
“The earth is alive. But he is very big, and we are very small, smaller than dust. But he is very big in his life, and sometimes he is angry. These people, smaller than dust, he says, they stamp on me and say I am dead. Even to their asses they speak, and shout Harreh! Burro! But to me they speak no word. Therefore I will turn against them, like a woman who lies angry with her man in bed, and eats away his spirit with her anger, turning her back to him.
“The earth is alive. But it’s really big, and we’re really small, smaller than dust. But it’s very big in its life, and sometimes it gets angry. These people, smaller than dust, it says, they trample on me and say I’m dead. Even to their asses they talk and shout Harreh! Burro! But to me they don’t say a word. So I will turn against them, like a woman who lies in bed angry with her man, eating away at his spirit with her anger, turning her back to him.
“That is what the earth says to us. He sends sorrow into our feet, and depression into our loins.
"That's what the earth tells us. It brings sorrow to our feet and heaviness to our bodies."
“Because as an angry woman in the house can make a man heavy, taking his life from him, so the earth can make us heavy, make our souls cold, and our life dreary in our feet.
“Because an angry woman in the house can burden a man, draining his spirit, so too can the earth weigh us down, chilling our souls and making our lives feel dull and heavy.”
“Speak then to the snake of the heart of the world, put oil on your fingers and lower your fingers for him to taste the oil of the earth, and let him send life into your feet and ankles and knees, like sap in the young maize pressing against the joints and making the milk of the maize bud among its hair.
“Speak then to the snake at the center of the world, put oil on your fingers and lower them for him to taste the earth's oil, and let him send life into your feet, ankles, and knees, like sap in the young corn pushing against the joints and causing the corn's milk to bloom among its hairs."
“From the heart of the earth man feels his manhood rise up in him, like the maize that is proud, turning its green leaves outwards. Be proud like the maize, and let your roots go deep, deep, for the rains are here, and it is time for us to be growing in Mexico.”
“From the core of the earth, a man feels his strength awaken within him, like the maize that stands tall, spreading its green leaves outward. Be proud like the maize, and let your roots dig deep, deep, because the rains are here, and it's time for us to thrive in Mexico.”
Ramón ceased speaking, the drum softly pulsed. All the men of the ring were looking down at the earth and softly letting their left hands hang.
Ramón stopped talking, the drum beat softly. All the men in the ring were looking down at the ground and gently letting their left hands hang.
[Pg 212]
[Pg 212]
Carlota, who had not been able to hear, drifted up to Kate’s side, spell-bound by her husband. Kate unconsciously glanced down at the earth, and secretly let her fingers hang softly against her dress. But then she was afraid of what might happen to her, and she caught her hand up into her shawl.
Carlota, who couldn’t hear, floated over to Kate’s side, mesmerized by her husband. Kate instinctively looked down at the ground and discreetly let her fingers rest lightly against her dress. But then she got worried about what might happen to her, and she quickly tucked her hand into her shawl.
Suddenly the drum began to give a very strong note, followed by a weak: a strange, exciting thud.
Suddenly, the drum started to produce a deep sound, followed by a softer one: a peculiar, thrilling thud.
Everybody looked up. Ramón had flung his right arm tense into the air, and was looking up at the black dark sky. The men of the ring did the same, and the naked arms were thrust aloft like so many rockets.
Everybody looked up. Ramón had thrown his right arm stiffly into the air and was gazing up at the pitch-black sky. The men in the ring did the same, and their bare arms shot up like a bunch of rockets.
“Up Up! Up!” said a wild voice.
“Up Up! Up!” shouted a wild voice.
“Up! Up!” cried the men of the ring, in a wild chorus.
“Get up! Get up!” shouted the men in the ring, in a wild chorus.
And involuntarily the men in the crowd twitched, then shot their arms upwards, turning their faces to the dark heavens. Even some of the women boldly thrust up their naked arms, and relief entered their hearts as they did so.
And without thinking, the men in the crowd flinched, then raised their arms up, looking towards the dark sky. Even some of the women confidently lifted their bare arms, and a sense of relief filled their hearts as they did this.
But Kate would not lift her arm.
But Kate wouldn’t raise her arm.
There was dead silence, even the drum was silent. Then the voice of Ramón was heard, speaking upwards to the black sky:
There was complete silence, even the drum was quiet. Then Ramón's voice came through, calling up to the dark sky:
“Your big wings are dark, Bird, you are flying low to-night. You are flying low over Mexico, we shall soon feel the fan of your wings on our face.
“Your big wings are dark, Bird, you’re flying low tonight. You’re flying low over Mexico; we’ll soon feel the breeze from your wings on our face.”
“Ay, Bird! You fly about where you will. You fly past the stars, and you perch on the sun. You fly out of sight, and are gone beyond the white river of the sky. But you come back like the ducks of the north, looking for water and winter.
“Ay, Bird! You fly wherever you want. You soar past the stars and land on the sun. You disappear from view and are beyond the bright river of the sky. But you return like the northern ducks, searching for water and winter.
“You sit in the middle of the sun, and preen your feathers. You crouch in the river of stars, and make the star-dust rise around you. You fly away into the deepest hollow place of the sky, whence there seems no return.
“You sit in the bright sun, fluffing your feathers. You crouch in the river of stars, creating a cloud of stardust around you. You soar away into the deepest, darkest part of the sky, from which there seems to be no return.”
“You come back to us, and hover overhead, and we feel your wings fanning our faces—”
“You return to us, hovering above, and we feel your wings brushing against our faces—”
Even as he spoke the wind rose, in sudden gusts, and a door could be heard slamming in the house, with a shivering of glass, and the trees gave off a tearing sound.
Even as he spoke, the wind picked up suddenly, with strong gusts, and a door could be heard slamming in the house, causing the glass to rattle, and the trees made a tearing noise.
“Come then, Bird of the great sky!” Ramón called wildly.[Pg 213] “Come! Oh Bird, settle a moment on my wrist, over my head, and give me power of the sky, and wisdom. Oh Bird! Bird of all the wide heavens, even if you drum your feathers in thunder, and drop the white snake of fire from your beak back to the earth again, where he can run in, deep down the rocks again, home: even if you come as the Thunderer, come! Settle on my wrist a moment, with the clutch of the power of thunder, and arch your wings over my head, like a shadow of clouds; and bend your breast to my brow, and bless me with the sun. Bird, roaming Bird of the Beyond, with thunder in your pinions and the snake of lightning in your beak, with the blue heaven in the socket of your wings and cloud in the arch of your neck, with sun in the burnt feathers of your breast and power in your feet, with terrible wisdom in your flight, swoop to me a moment, swoop!”
“Come on, Bird of the great sky!” Ramón shouted excitedly.[Pg 213] “Come! Oh Bird, rest for a moment on my wrist, above my head, and grant me the power of the sky and wisdom. Oh Bird! Bird of all the vast heavens, even if you drum your feathers like thunder and drop the white snake of fire from your beak back to the earth again, where it can run deep down into the rocks, home: even if you come as the Thunderer, come! Perch on my wrist for a moment, with the grip of thunder’s power, and spread your wings over my head, like a shadow of clouds; and touch your breast to my brow, and bless me with the sun. Bird, wandering Bird of the Beyond, with thunder in your wings and the lightning snake in your beak, with the blue sky in the sockets of your wings and clouds in the curve of your neck, with sunlight in the scorched feathers of your chest and power in your feet, with profound wisdom in your flight, swoop down to me for a moment, swoop!”
Sudden gusts of wind tore at the little fires of flame, till they could be heard to rustle, and the lake began to speak in a vast hollow noise, beyond the tearing of trees. Distant lightning was beating far off, over the black hills.
Sudden gusts of wind whipped at the small flames, making them rustle, and the lake started to make a deep sound, beyond the crashing of trees. Distant lightning flashed far away, over the dark hills.
Ramón dropped his arm, which had been bent over his head. The drum began to beat. Then he said:
Ramón lowered his arm, which had been raised above his head. The drum started to play. Then he said:
“Sit down a moment, before the Bird shakes water out of his wings. It will come soon. Sit down.”
“Take a seat for a moment, before the Bird shakes the water off his wings. It will happen soon. Just sit down.”
There was a stir. Men put their serapes over their faces, women clutched their rebozos tighter, and all sat down on the ground. Only Kate and Carlota remained standing, on the outer edge. Gusts of wind tore at the flames, the men put their hats on the ground in front of them.
There was a commotion. Men pulled their blankets over their faces, women held their shawls tighter, and everyone sat down on the ground. Only Kate and Carlota stayed standing on the outer edge. Strong winds whipped at the flames, and the men placed their hats on the ground in front of them.
“The earth is alive, and the sky is alive,” said Ramón in his natural voice, “and between them, we live. Earth has kissed my knees, and put strength in my belly. Sky has perched on my wrist, and sent power into my breast.
“The earth is alive, and the sky is alive,” Ramón said in his natural voice, “and between them, we live. The earth has kissed my knees and given me strength in my belly. The sky has rested on my wrist and sent power into my chest.
“But as in the morning the Morning-star stands between earth and sky, a star can rise in us, and stand between the heart and the loins.
“But just as the Morning Star stands between the earth and the sky in the morning, a star can rise within us and stand between the heart and the loins.
“That is the manhood of man, and for woman, her womanhood.
“That is what defines a man, and for a woman, her femininity."
“You are not yet men. And women, you are not yet women.
“You're not men yet. And women, you're not women yet.
“You run about and toss about and die, and still you have not found the star of your manhood rise within you,[Pg 214] the stars of your womanhood shine out serene between your breasts, women.
“You rush around, throw things around, and die, and yet you still haven't found the star of your manhood rising within you,[Pg 214] the stars of your womanhood shining calmly between your breasts, women.
“I tell you, for him that wishes it, the star of his manhood shall rise within him, and he shall be proud, and perfect even as the Morning-star is perfect.
“I tell you, for anyone who wants it, the star of their adulthood will rise within them, and they will be proud and perfect just like the Morning Star is perfect.”
“And the star of a woman’s womanhood can rise at last, from between the heavy rim of the earth and the lost grey void of the sky.
“And the star of a woman’s womanhood can finally rise, from between the heavy edge of the earth and the empty grey void of the sky.
“But how? How shall we do it? How shall it be?
“But how? How are we going to do it? How will it be?”
“How shall we men become Men of the Morning Star? And the women the Dawn-Star Women?
“How can we men become Men of the Morning Star? And the women become the Dawn-Star Women?
“Lower your fingers to the caress of the Snake of the earth.
“Lower your fingers to the touch of the Snake of the earth.
“Lift your wrist for a perch to the far-lying Bird.
“Raise your wrist for a perch for the distant Bird.
“Have the courage of both, the courage of lightning and the earthquake.
“Have the courage of both, the courage of lightning and the earthquake.
“And wisdom of both, the wisdom of the snake and the eagle.
“And the wisdom of both, the wisdom of the snake and the eagle.
“And the peace of both, the peace of the serpent and the sun.
“And the peace of both, the peace of the serpent and the sun.
“And the power of both, the power of the innermost earth and the outermost heaven.
“And the power of both, the power of the deepest earth and the farthest sky.
“But on your brow, Men! the undimmed Morning Star, that neither day nor night, nor earth nor sky can swallow and put out.
“But on your brow, Men! the bright Morning Star, that neither day nor night, nor earth nor sky can swallow and extinguish.
“And between your breasts, Women! the Dawn-Star, that cannot be dimmed.
“And between your breasts, Women! the Morning Star, that cannot be dimmed.
“And your home at last is the Morning Star. Neither heaven nor earth shall swallow you up at the last, but you shall pass into the place beyond both, into the bright star that is lonely yet feels itself never alone.
“And your home at last is the Morning Star. Neither heaven nor earth will consume you in the end, but you will move into the space beyond both, into the bright star that is solitary yet always feels itself connected.”
“The Morning Star is sending you a messenger, a god who died in Mexico. But he slept his sleep, and the invisible Ones washed his body with water of resurrection. So he has risen, and pushed the stone from the mouth of the tomb, and has stretched himself. And now he is striding across the horizons even quicker than the great stone from the tomb is tumbling back to the earth, to crush those that rolled it up.
“The Morning Star is sending you a messenger, a god who died in Mexico. But he rested, and the invisible Ones washed his body with the water of resurrection. So he has risen, pushed the stone away from the entrance of the tomb, and has stretched himself out. And now he is walking across the horizons even faster than the great stone from the tomb is falling back to the earth, ready to crush those who rolled it away.”
“The Son of the Star is coming back to the Sons of Men, with big, bright strides.
“The Son of the Star is returning to the Sons of Men, with bold, shining steps.
“Prepare to receive him. And wash yourselves, and put oil on your hands and your feet, on your mouth and eyes[Pg 215] and ears and nostrils, on your breast and navel and on the secret places of your body, that nothing of the dead days, no dust of skeletons and evil things may pass into you and make you unclean.
“Get ready to welcome him. Clean yourselves up, and apply oil to your hands and feet, to your mouth and eyes[Pg 215] and ears and nostrils, on your chest and belly button, and on the private areas of your body, so that nothing from the past, no dust of bones or dark things, can enter you and make you unclean.
“Do not look with the eyes of yesterday, nor like yesterday listen, nor breathe, nor smell, nor taste, nor swallow food and drink. Do not kiss with the mouths of yesterday, nor touch with the hands, nor walk with yesterday’s feet. And let your navel know nothing of yesterday, and go into your women with a new body, enter the new body in her.
“Don’t see with the eyes of the past, don’t listen like you did yesterday, and don’t breathe, smell, taste, or eat like before. Don’t kiss with yesterday’s lips, don’t touch with yesterday’s hands, and don’t walk with the feet of yesterday. And let your belly forget about yesterday, and be with your women in a new way, enter her with a new body.”
“For yesterday’s body is dead, and carrion, the Xopilote is hovering above it.
“For yesterday’s body is dead and decaying, the Xopilote is hovering above it.
“Put yesterday’s body from off you, and have a new body. Even as your God who is coming. Quetzalcoatl is coming with a new body, like a star, from the shadows of death.
“Cast off yesterday's self and embrace a new one. Just like your God who is on the way. Quetzalcoatl is arriving with a new form, like a star, emerging from the shadows of death.”
“Yes, even as you sit upon the earth this moment, with the round of your body touching the round of the earth, say: Earth! Earth! you are alive as the globes of my body are alive. Breathe the kiss of the inner earth upon me, even as I sit upon you.
“Yes, even as you sit on the ground right now, with your body touching the earth, say: Earth! Earth! you are alive just like the parts of my body are alive. Feel the kiss of the inner earth on me, just as I sit on you.
“And so, it is said. The earth is stirring beneath you, the sky is rushing its wings above. Go home to your homes, in front of the waters that will fall and cut you off forever from your yesterdays.
“And so, it is said. The earth is stirring beneath you, the sky is rushing its wings above. Go home to your homes, in front of the waters that will fall and cut you off forever from your yesterdays.
“Go home, and hope to be Men of the Morning Star, Women of the Star of Dawn.
“Go home, and aspire to be Men of the Morning Star, Women of the Star of Dawn.
“You are not yet men and women——”
“You're not adults yet—”
He rose up and waved to the people to be gone. And in a moment they were on their feet, scurrying and hastening with the quiet Mexican hurry, that seems to run low down upon the surface of the earth.
He stood up and waved to the crowd to leave. In an instant, they were on their feet, rushing and moving with the calm Mexican pace that seems to flow just above the ground.
The black wind was all loose in the sky, tearing with the thin shriek of torn fabrics, in the mango trees. Men held their big hats on their heads and ran with bent knees, their serapes blowing. Women clutched their rebozos tighter and ran barefoot to the zaguan.
The black wind whipped wildly through the sky, howling with the sharp sound of ripped fabric among the mango trees. Men held onto their big hats and ran with bent knees, their serapes fluttering behind them. Women tightened their rebozos and ran barefoot to the entrance.
The big doors were open, a soldier stood with a gun across his back, holding a hurricane lamp. And the people fled like ghosts through the doors, and away up the black lane like bits of paper veering away into nothingness, blown[Pg 216] out of their line of flight. In a moment, they had all silently gone.
The big doors were open, a soldier stood with a gun slung across his back, holding a hurricane lamp. People rushed through the doors like ghosts, darting up the dark lane like scraps of paper carried away into nothingness, blown out of their path. In a moment, they had all vanished silently.
Martin barred the great doors. The soldier put down his lamp on the wooden bench, and he and his comrades sat huddled in their dark shawls, in a little bunch like toadstools in the dark cavern of the zaguan. Already one had curled himself up on the wooden bench, wrapped like a snail in his blanket, head disappeared.
Martin locked the massive doors. The soldier set his lamp down on the wooden bench, and he and his buddies sat closely together in their dark shawls, a little cluster like mushrooms in the dark space of the entryway. One of them had already curled up on the wooden bench, wrapped up like a snail in his blanket, with his head hidden.
“The water is coming!” cried the servants excitedly, as Kate went upstairs with Doña Carlota.
“The water is coming!” the servants yelled with excitement as Kate went upstairs with Doña Carlota.
The lake was quite black, like a great pit. The wind suddenly blew with violence, with a strange ripping sound in the mango trees, as if some membrane in the air were being ripped. The white-flowered oleanders in the garden below leaned over quite flat, their white flowers ghostly, going right down to the earth, in the pale beam of the lamp—like a street lamp—that shone on the wall at the front entrance. A young palm-tree bent and spread its leaves on the ground. Some invisible juggernaut car rolling in the dark over the outside world.
The lake was really dark, like a big pit. The wind suddenly picked up fiercely, making a strange ripping sound in the mango trees, as if something in the air was tearing apart. The white oleanders in the garden below leaned over flat, their ghostly white flowers drooping down to the ground, illuminated by the pale beam of the lamp—like a streetlamp—shining on the wall at the front entrance. A young palm tree bent over and spread its leaves on the ground. It felt like some invisible giant vehicle was rolling through the darkness of the outside world.
Away across the lake, south-west, lightning blazed and ran down the sky like some portentous writing. And soft, velvety thunder broke inwardly, strangely.
Across the lake, to the southwest, lightning flashed and streaked down the sky like ominous script. And a gentle, velvety thunder rolled inward, in a strange way.
“It frightens me!” cried Doña Carlota, putting her hand over her eyes and hastening into a far corner of the bare salon.
“It scares me!” exclaimed Doña Carlota, covering her eyes and rushing into a distant corner of the empty living room.
Cipriano and Kate stood on the terrace, watching the coloured flowers in the pots shake and fly to bits, disappearing up into the void of darkness. Kate clutched her shawl. But the wind suddenly got under Cipriano’s blanket, and lifted it straight up in the air, then dropped it in a scarlet flare over his head. Kate watched his deep, strong Indian chest lift as his arms quickly fought to free his head. How dark he was, and how primitively physical, beautiful and deep-breasted, with soft, full flesh! But all, as it were, for himself. Nothing that came forth from him to meet with one outside. All oblivious of the outside, all for himself.
Cipriano and Kate stood on the terrace, watching the colorful flowers in the pots shake and fly apart, disappearing into the dark void. Kate held tightly to her shawl. But the wind suddenly got under Cipriano’s blanket, lifting it straight up into the air, then dropping it in a scarlet flare over his head. Kate noticed his deep, powerful Indian chest rise as his arms worked quickly to free his head. He was so dark, and so rawly physical—beautiful and deep-chested, with soft, full flesh! But it all seemed to be just for himself. Nothing that came from him reached out to connect with anyone else. Completely unaware of the outside, all of it was just for him.
“Ah! the water!” he cried, holding down his serape.
“Ah! The water!” he shouted, pulling down his poncho.
The first great drops were flying darkly at the flowers, like arrows. Kate stood back into the doorway of the salon. A pure blaze of lightning slipped three-fold above the black hills, seemed to stand a moment, then slip back into the dark.
The first heavy raindrops were hurtling toward the flowers like arrows. Kate stepped back into the doorway of the living room. A brilliant flash of lightning flashed three times above the dark hills, appeared to pause for a moment, then disappeared back into the darkness.
[Pg 217]
[Pg 217]
Down came the rain with a smash, as if some great vessel had broken. With it, came a waft of icy air. And all the time, first in one part of the sky, then in another, in quick succession the blue lightning, very blue, broke out of heaven and lit up the air for a blue, breathless moment, looming trees and ghost of a garden, then was gone, while thunder dropped and exploded continually.
Down came the rain with a crash, like a giant vessel breaking apart. Along with it came a blast of cold air. And all the while, first in one part of the sky and then in another, bright blue lightning flashed across the heavens, lighting up the air for a brief moment—highlighting the towering trees and the ghostly outline of a garden—before it vanished, while thunder rumbled and erupted continuously.
Kate watched the dropping masses of water in wonder. Already, in the blue moments of lightning, she saw the garden below a pond, the walks were rushing rivers. It was cold. She turned indoors.
Kate watched the falling sheets of water in amazement. Already, in the flashes of lightning, she saw the garden below as a pond, the paths turned into rushing rivers. It was cold. She went inside.
A servant was going round the rooms with a lantern, to look if scorpions were coming out. He found one scuttling across the floor of Kate’s room, and one fallen from the ceiling beams on to Carlota’s bed.
A servant was walking around the rooms with a lantern to check if any scorpions were coming out. He spotted one scampering across the floor of Kate’s room and another that had fallen from the ceiling beams onto Carlota’s bed.
They sat in the salon in rocking chairs, Carlota and Kate, and rocked, smelling the good wetness, breathing the good, chilled air. Kate had already forgotten what really chill air was like. She wrapped her shawl tighter round her.
They sat in the living room in rocking chairs, Carlota and Kate, and rocked, enjoying the pleasant dampness and breathing the cool air. Kate had already forgotten what truly chilly air felt like. She wrapped her shawl tighter around herself.
“Ah, yes, you feel cold! You must take care in the nights, now. Sometimes in the rainy season the nights are very cold. You must be ready with an extra blanket. And the servants, poor things, they just lie and shudder, and they get up in the morning like corpses.—But the sun soon warms them again, and they seem to think they must bear what comes. So they complain sometimes, but still they don’t provide.”
“Ah, yes, you feel cold! You really need to be careful during the nights now. Sometimes in the rainy season, the nights get really chilly. You should have an extra blanket ready. And the servants, poor things, just lie there shivering, and they wake up in the morning looking like zombies. But the sun warms them up quickly, and they seem to believe they have to endure whatever happens. So they complain sometimes, but they still don’t do anything about it.”
The wind had gone, suddenly. Kate was uneasy, uneasy, with the smell of water, almost of ice, in her nostrils, and her blood still hot and dark. She got up and went again to the terrace. Cipriano was still standing there, motionless and inscrutable, like a monument, in his red and dark serape.
The wind had disappeared, suddenly. Kate felt restless, restless, with the scent of water, almost like ice, in her nose, and her blood still warm and thick. She stood up and stepped out to the terrace again. Cipriano was still there, standing still and unreadable, like a statue, in his red and dark poncho.
The rain was abating. Down below in the garden, two barefooted women-servants were running through the water, in the faint light of the zaguan lamp, running across the garden and putting ollas, and square gasoline cans under the arching spouts of water that seethed down from the roof, then darting away while they filled, then struggling in with the frothy vessel. It would save making trips to the lake, for water.
The rain was letting up. Down in the garden, two barefoot maids were running through the puddles, in the dim light of the entryway lamp, rushing across the garden and placing pots and square gas cans under the arching spouts of water pouring down from the roof, then quickly retreating while they filled, and then coming back with the foamy containers. It would save trips to the lake for water.
“What do you think of us?” Cipriano said to her.
“What do you think of us?” Cipriano asked her.
[Pg 218]
[Pg 218]
“It is strange to me,” she replied, wondering and a little awed by the night.
“It’s strange to me,” she replied, feeling a mix of wonder and awe about the night.
“Good, no?” he said, in an exultant tone.
“Good, right?” he said, in a thrilled tone.
“A little scaring,” she replied, with a slight laugh.
“A little scary,” she replied, with a slight laugh.
“When you are used to it,” he said, “it seems natural, no? It seems natural so—as it is. And when you go to a country like England, where all is so safe and ready-made, then you miss it. You keep saying to yourself: ‘What am I missing? What is it that is not here?’”
“When you get used to it,” he said, “it feels natural, right? It feels natural just like it is. And when you go to a country like England, where everything is so safe and convenient, you really notice its absence. You keep asking yourself: ‘What am I missing? What isn’t here?’”
He seemed to be gloating in his native darkness. It was curious, that though he spoke such good English, it seemed always foreign to her, more foreign than Doña Carlota’s Spanish.
He appeared to be reveling in his native darkness. It was odd that even though he spoke such good English, it always felt foreign to her, even more so than Doña Carlota’s Spanish.
“I can’t understand that people want to have everything, all life, no?—so safe and ready-made as in England and America. It is good to be awake. On the qui vive, no?”
“I can’t understand why people want to have everything, all of life, right?—so safe and ready-made like in England and America. It’s good to be awake. On the qui vive, right?”
“Perhaps,” she said.
"Maybe," she said.
“So I like it,” he said, “when Ramón tells the people the earth is alive, and the sky has a big bird in it, that you don’t see. I think it is true. Certainly! And it is good to know it, because then one is on the qui vive, no?
“So I like it,” he said, “when Ramón tells people that the earth is alive, and the sky has a big bird in it that you can’t see. I think that’s true. Definitely! And it’s good to know it because then you’re more alert, right?”
“But it’s tiring to be always on the qui vive,” she said.
“But it’s exhausting to always be on the alert,” she said.
“Why? Why tiring? No, I think, on the contrary, it is refreshing.—Ah, you should marry, and live in Mexico. At last, I am sure, you would like it. You would keep waking up more and more to it.”
“Why? Why is it exhausting? No, I think, actually, it’s invigorating. —Ah, you should get married and live in Mexico. I’m sure you would really enjoy it. You would keep feeling more and more alive to it.”
“Or else going more and more deadened,” she said. “That is how most foreigners go, it seems to me.”
“Or else just becoming more and more numb,” she said. “That’s how most foreigners seem to end up, in my opinion.”
“Why deadened?” he said to her. “I don’t understand. Why deadened? Here you have a country where night is night, and rain comes down and you know it. And you have a people with whom you must be on the qui vive all the time, all the time. And that is very good, no? You don’t go sleepy. Like a pear! Don’t you say a pear goes sleepy, no?—cuando sé echa a perder?”
“Why do you feel numb?” he asked her. “I don’t get it. Why numb? Here you have a country where night is night, and rain falls and you can count on it. And you have a people you need to stay alert with all the time, all the time. And that’s great, right? You don’t get drowsy. Like a pear! Don’t you say a pear goes bad, right?—cuando sé echa a perder?”
“Yes!” she said.
“Yes!” she replied.
“And here you have also Ramón. How does Ramón seem to you?”
“And here you also have Ramón. What do you think of Ramón?”
“I don’t know. I don’t want to say anything. But I do think he is almost too much: too far.—And I don’t think he is Mexican.”
“I don’t know. I don’t want to say anything. But I do think he is almost too much: too far.—And I don’t think he is Mexican.”
“Why not? Why not Mexican? He is Mexican.”
“Why not? Why not Mexican? He’s Mexican.”
[Pg 219]
[Pg 219]
“Not as you are.”
“Not the way you are.”
“How not as I am? He is Mexican.”
“How am I not like him? He’s Mexican.”
“He seems to me to belong to the old, old Europe,” she said.
“He seems to me to belong to the very old Europe,” she said.
“And he seems to me to belong to the old, old Mexico—and also to the new,” he added quickly.
“And he seems to me to be part of the old Mexico—and also the new,” he added quickly.
“But you don’t believe in him.”
“But you don’t believe in him.”
“How?”
"How?"
“You—yourself. You don’t believe in him. You think it is like everything else, a sort of game. Everything is a sort of game, a put-up job, to you Mexicans. You don’t really believe, in anything.”
“You—yourself. You don’t believe in him. You think it’s just like everything else, some kind of game. To you Mexicans, everything is just a game, a setup. You don’t really believe in anything.”
“How not believe? I not believe in Ramón?—Well, perhaps not, in that way of kneeling before him and spreading out my arms and shedding tears on his feet. But I—I believe in him, too. Not in your way, but in mine. I tell you why. Because he has the power to compel me. If he hadn’t the power to compel me, how should I believe?”
“How can I not believe? I don’t believe in Ramón?—Well, maybe not in the sense of kneeling before him, spreading my arms, and crying at his feet. But I—I believe in him too. Not in your way, but in my own. Let me explain. Because he has the power to make me. If he didn’t have that power, how could I believe?”
“It is a queer sort of belief that is compelled,” she said.
“It’s a strange kind of belief that you’re forced into,” she said.
“How else should one believe, except by being compelled? I like Ramón for that, that he can compel me. When I grew up, and my god-father could not compel me to believe, I was very unhappy. It made me very unhappy.—But Ramón compels me, and that is very good. It makes me very happy, when I know I can’t escape. It would make you happy too.”
“How else can you believe, except by being forced? I like Ramón for that, that he can force me. When I was growing up and my godfather couldn’t make me believe, I was really unhappy. It made me very unhappy.—But Ramón forces me, and that’s a good thing. It makes me really happy when I know I can’t escape. It would make you happy too.”
“To know I could not escape from Don Ramón?” she said ironically.
"To think I couldn't get away from Don Ramón?" she said sarcastically.
“Yes, that also. And to know you could not escape from Mexico. And even from such a man, as me.”
“Yes, that too. And to know you couldn’t escape from Mexico. Not even from a guy like me.”
She paused in the dark before she answered, sardonically:
She paused in the dark before she replied, sarcastically:
“I don’t think it would make me happy to feel I couldn’t escape from Mexico. No, I feel, unless I was sure I could get out any day, I couldn’t bear to be here.”
“I don’t think it would make me happy to feel like I couldn’t escape from Mexico. No, I feel that unless I was sure I could leave any day, I wouldn’t be able to stand being here.”
In her mind she thought: And perhaps Ramón is the only one I couldn’t quite escape from, because he really touches me somewhere inside. But from you, you little Cipriano, I should have no need even to escape, because I could not be caught by you.
In her mind she thought: And maybe Ramón is the only one I couldn't fully escape from, because he really gets to me on a deeper level. But you, you little Cipriano, I wouldn't even need to escape from, because I could never be caught by you.
“Ah!” he said quickly. “You think so. But then you don’t know. You can only think with American thoughts. It is natural. From your education, you have only American[Pg 220] thoughts, U.S.A. thoughts, to think with. Nearly all women are like that: even Mexican women of the Spanish-Mexican class. They are all thinking nothing but U.S.A. thoughts, because those are the ones that go with the way they dress their hair. And so it is with you. You think like a modern woman, because you belong to the Anglo-Saxon or Teutonic world, and dress your hair in a certain way, and have money, and are altogether free.—But you only think like this because you have had these thoughts put in your head, just as in Mexico you spend centavos and pesos, because that is the Mexican money you have put in your pocket. It’s what they give you at the bank.—So when you say you are free, you are not free. You are compelled all the time to be thinking U.S.A. thoughts—compelled, I must say. You have not as much choice as a slave. As the peons must eat tortillas, tortillas, tortillas, because there is nothing else, you must think these U.S.A. thoughts, about being a woman and being free. Every day you must eat those tortillas, tortillas.—Till you don’t know how you would like something else.”
“Ah!” he said quickly. “You think so. But then you don’t know. You can only think with American ideas. It’s natural. From your education, you have only American thoughts, U.S.A. thoughts, to think with. Nearly all women are like that: even Mexican women of the Spanish-Mexican class. They only think about U.S.A. ideas, because those go with how they style their hair. And it’s the same with you. You think like a modern woman because you belong to the Anglo-Saxon or Teutonic world, style your hair in a certain way, have money, and are completely free. But you only think this way because those ideas have been put in your head, just like in Mexico you spend centavos and pesos, because that’s the Mexican money you have in your pocket. It’s what they give you at the bank. So when you say you are free, you are not free. You are constantly forced to think U.S.A. thoughts—forced, I must say. You don’t have as much choice as a slave. Just as the workers must eat tortillas, tortillas, tortillas, because there’s nothing else, you must think these U.S.A. ideas about being a woman and being free. Every day you have to eat those tortillas, tortillas.—Until you don’t even know how you would want something different.”
“What else should I like?” she said, with a grimace at the darkness.
“What else should I like?” she said, grimacing at the darkness.
“Other thoughts, other feelings.—You are afraid of such a man as me, because you think I should not treat you à l’américaine. You are quite right. I should not treat you as an American woman must be treated. Why should I? I don’t wish to. It doesn’t seem good to me.”
“Other thoughts, other feelings.—You’re afraid of a guy like me because you think I wouldn’t treat you à l’américaine. You’re totally right. I wouldn’t treat you like an American woman should be treated. Why should I? I don’t want to. It just doesn’t feel right to me.”
“You would treat a woman like a real old Mexican, would you? Keep her ignorant, and shut her up?” said Kate sarcastically.
“You would treat a woman like a real old Mexican, wouldn’t you? Keep her in the dark and silence her?” Kate said sarcastically.
“I could not keep her ignorant if she did not start ignorant. But what more I had to teach her wouldn’t be in the American style of teaching.”
“I couldn't keep her in the dark if she didn't start out that way. But what else I had to show her wouldn’t be in the typical American teaching style.”
“What then?”
"What's next?"
“Quien sabe! Ça reste à voir.”
“Who knows? We'll see.”
“Et continuera a y rester,” said Kate, laughing.
“...and will continue to stay there,” said Kate, laughing.
[Pg 221]
[Pg 221]
CHAP: XIV. HOME TO SAYULA.
The morning came perfectly blue, with a freshness in the air and a blue luminousness over the trees and the distant mountains, and birds so bright, absolutely like new-opened buds sparking in the air.
The morning arrived perfectly blue, with a fresh feel in the air and a bright blue glow over the trees and distant mountains, and birds so vibrant, just like newly opened buds sparkling in the air.
Cipriano was returning to Guadalajara in the automobile, and Carlota was going with him. Kate would be rowed home on the lake.
Cipriano was driving back to Guadalajara, and Carlota was with him. Kate would be rowed home across the lake.
To Ramón, Carlota was still, at times, a torture. She seemed to have the power still to lacerate him, inside his bowels. Not in his mind or spirit, but in his old emotional, passional self: right in the middle of his belly, to tear him and make him feel he bled inwardly.
To Ramón, Carlota was still, at times, a torment. She seemed to have the ability to cut him deep, inside his gut. Not in his mind or spirit, but in his old emotional, passionate self: right in the center of his belly, tearing him apart and making him feel like he was bleeding inside.
Because he had loved her, he had cared for her: for the affectionate, passionate, whimsical, sometimes elfish creature she had been. He had made much of her, and spoiled her, for many years.
Because he loved her, he took care of her: for the caring, passionate, playful, sometimes mischievous person she had been. He had always cherished her and indulged her for many years.
But all the while, gradually, his nature was changing inside him. Not that he ceased to care for her, or wanted other women. That she could have understood. But inside him was a slow, blind imperative, urging him to cast his emotional and spiritual and mental self into the slow furnace, and smelt them into a new, whole being.
But all the while, gradually, his nature was changing inside him. Not that he stopped caring for her or wanted other women. She could have understood that. But within him was a slow, blind drive, pushing him to throw his emotional, spiritual, and mental self into the slow furnace and transform them into a new, complete being.
But he had Carlota to reckon with. She loved him, and that, to her, was the outstanding factor. She loved him, emotionally. And spiritually, she loved mankind. And mentally, she was sure she was quite right.
But he had Carlota to deal with. She loved him, and that was the most important thing for her. She loved him emotionally. And on a spiritual level, she loved humanity. And intellectually, she was confident that she was completely right.
Yet as time went on, he had to change. He had to cast that emotional self, which she loved, into the furnace, to be smelted down to another self.
Yet as time went on, he had to change. He had to put that emotional side of himself, which she loved, into the fire, to be melted down into a different self.
And she felt she was robbed, cheated. Why couldn’t he go on being gentle, good, and loving, and trying to make the whole world more gentle, good, and loving?
And she felt like she was robbed, cheated. Why couldn’t he keep being gentle, kind, and loving, and trying to make the whole world more gentle, kind, and loving?
He couldn’t, because it was borne in upon him that the world had gone as far as it could go in the good, gentle, and loving direction, and anything further in that line meant perversity. So the time had come for the slow, great change to something else—what, he didn’t know.
He couldn’t, because he came to realize that the world had reached its limit in being good, gentle, and loving, and any further move in that direction would be twisted. So the time had come for the gradual, significant shift to something else—what, he didn’t know.
The emotion of love, and the greater emotion of liberty[Pg 222] for mankind seemed to go hard and congeal upon him, like the shell on a chrysalis. It was the old caterpillar stage of Christianity evolving into something else.
The feeling of love, along with the deeper feeling of freedom for humanity, felt heavy and harden around him, like a shell on a chrysalis. It was the old caterpillar phase of Christianity transforming into something new.[Pg 222]
But Carlota felt this was all she had, this emotion of love, for her husband, her children, for her people, for the animals and birds and trees of the world. It was her all, her Christ, and her Blessed Virgin. How could she let it go?
But Carlota felt this was everything she had—this feeling of love for her husband, her kids, for her community, for the animals, birds, and trees of the world. It was her everything, her Christ, and her Blessed Virgin. How could she let it go?
So she continued to love him, and to love the world, steadily, pathetically, obstinately and devilishly. She prayed for him, and she engaged in works of charity.
So she kept on loving him and loving the world, consistently, sadly, stubbornly, and fiercely. She prayed for him and got involved in charitable work.
But her love had turned from being the spontaneous flow, subject to the unforseen comings and goings of the Holy Ghost, and had turned into will. She loved now with her will: as the white world now tends to do. She became filled with charity: that cruel kindness.
But her love had shifted from being a natural outpouring, influenced by the unpredictable arrivals and departures of the Holy Spirit, to something driven by will. Now she loved with her will: like the white world often does. She became filled with charity: that harsh kindness.
Her winsomeness and her elvishness departed from her, she began to wither, she grew tense. And she blamed him, and prayed for him. Even as the spontaneous mystery died in her, the will hardened, till she was nothing but a will: a lost will.
Her charm and her otherworldly grace faded away, she started to decline, she became tense. And she blamed him, while also praying for him. Even as the natural mystery within her died, her will intensified until she was left with nothing but a determined will: a lost will.
She soon succeeded in drawing the life of her young boys all to herself, with her pathos and her subtle will. Ramón was too proud and angry to fight for them. They were her children. Let her have them.
She quickly managed to win the hearts of her young boys all to herself, with her emotional appeal and her quiet determination. Ramón was too proud and upset to fight for them. They were her kids. Let her have them.
They were the children of his old body. His new body had no children: would probably never have any.
They were the kids from his old body. His new body didn’t have any kids and probably never would.
“But remember,” he said to her, with southern logic, “you do not love, save with your will. I don’t like the love you have for your god: it is an assertion of your own will. I don’t like the love you have for me: it is the same. I don’t like the love you have for your children. If ever I see in them a spark of desire to be saved from it, I shall do my best to save them. Meanwhile have your love, have your will. But you know I dislike it. I dislike your insistence. I dislike your monopoly of one feeling, I dislike your charity works. I disapprove of the whole trend of your life. You are weakening and vitiating the boys. You do not love them, you are only putting your love-will over them. One day they will turn and hate you for it. Remember I have said this to you.”
“But remember,” he told her, with a southern perspective, “you don’t love, except through your will. I don’t like the love you have for your god; it’s just a statement of your own will. I don’t like the love you have for me; it’s the same thing. I don’t like the love you have for your children. If I ever see in them a hint of wanting to escape from it, I’ll do my best to help them. In the meantime, have your love, have your will. But you know I don’t like it. I don’t like your insistence. I don’t like your monopoly on one emotion, and I don’t like your charity work. I disapprove of the entire direction of your life. You are weakening and corrupting the boys. You do not love them; you’re just imposing your love-will on them. One day they will turn against you for it. Remember that I’ve told you this.”
Doña Carlota had trembled in every fibre of her body,[Pg 223] under the shock of this. But she went away to the chapel of the Annunciation Convent, and prayed. And, praying for his soul, she seemed to gain a victory over him, in the odour of sanctity. She came home in frail, pure triumph, like a flower that blooms on a grave: his grave.
Doña Carlota had trembled in every part of her body,[Pg 223] from the shock of this. But she went to the chapel of the Annunciation Convent and prayed. As she prayed for his soul, she felt a sense of victory over him, wrapped in an atmosphere of sanctity. She returned home in a delicate, pure triumph, like a flower blossoming on a grave: his grave.
And Ramón henceforth watched her in her beautiful, rather fluttering, rather irritating gentleness, as he watched his closest enemy.
And Ramón from now on watched her in her beautiful, kind of fluttery, kind of annoying gentleness, just like he watched his closest enemy.
Life had done its work on one more human being, quenched the spontaneous life and left only the will. Killed the god in the woman, or the goddess, and left only charity, with a will.
Life had taken its toll on another person, suppressing their vibrant spirit and leaving just the will to go on. It had extinguished the divine spark in the woman, or the goddess within her, and left only a sense of charity, along with a determined will.
“Carlota,” he had said to her, “how happy you would be if you could wear deep, deep mourning for me.—I shall not give you this happiness.”
“Carlota,” he told her, “how happy you would be if you could wear a long, heavy mourning for me. I won’t give you that happiness.”
She gave him a strange look from her hazel-brown eyes.
She gave him a strange look from her hazel-brown eyes.
“Even that is in the hands of God,” she had replied, as she hurried away from him.
“Even that is in God's hands,” she replied, as she rushed away from him.
And now, on this morning after the first rains, she came to the door of his room as he was sitting writing. As yesterday, he was naked to the waist, the blue-marked sash tied round his middle confined the white linen, loose trousers—like big, wide pyjama trousers crossed in front and tied round his waist.
And now, on the morning after the first rains, she came to the door of his room while he was sitting and writing. Like yesterday, he was bare from the waist up, and the blue-marked sash tied around his middle held up the loose, white linen trousers that looked like oversized pajama pants, crossed in front and tied around his waist.
“May I come in?” she said nervously.
“Can I come in?” she asked nervously.
“Do!” he replied, putting down his pen and rising.
“Sure!” he said, putting down his pen and standing up.
There was only one chair—he was offering it her, but she sat down on the unmade bed, as if asserting her natural right. And in the same way she glanced at his naked breast—as if asserting her natural right.
There was just one chair—he was offering it to her, but she sat down on the unmade bed, as if claiming her natural right. And in the same way, she glanced at his bare chest—as if asserting her natural right.
“I am going with Cipriano after breakfast,” she said.
“I’m going with Cipriano after breakfast,” she said.
“Yes, so you said.”
"Yeah, you mentioned that."
“The boys will be home in three weeks.”
“The boys will be home in three weeks.”
“Yes.”
"Sure."
“Don’t you want to see them?”
“Don’t you want to see them?”
“If they want to see me.”
“If they want to see me.”
“I am sure they do.”
“I’m sure they do.”
“Then bring them here.”
“Then bring them here.”
“Do you think it is pleasant for me?” she said, clasping her hands.
“Do you think it’s nice for me?” she said, clasping her hands.
“You do not make it pleasant for me, Carlota.”
“You're not making this easy for me, Carlota.”
“How can I? You know I think you are wrong. When[Pg 224] I listened to you last night—there is something so beautiful in it all—and yet so monstrous. So monstrous!—Oh! I think to myself: What is this man doing? This man of all men, who might be such a blessing to his country and mankind—”
“How can I? You know I think you’re wrong. When[Pg 224] I listened to you last night—there’s something so beautiful about it all—and yet so monstrous. So monstrous!—Oh! I wonder: What is this guy doing? This guy of all people, who could be such a blessing to his country and humanity—”
“Well,” said Ramón. “And what is he instead?”
“Well,” Ramón said. “What is he then?”
“You know! You know! I can’t bear it.—It isn’t for you to save Mexico, Ramón. Christ has already saved it.”
“You know! You know! I can’t stand it.—It isn’t for you to save Mexico, Ramón. Christ has already saved it.”
“It seems to me not so.”
“It doesn't seem that way to me.”
“He has! He has! And He made you the wonderful being that you are, so that you should work out the salvation, in the name of Christ and of love. Instead of which—”
“He has! He has! And He made you the amazing being that you are, so that you should work out your salvation, in the name of Christ and love. Instead of which—”
“Instead of which, Carlota, I try something else.—But believe me, if the real Christ has not been able to save Mexico,—and He hasn’t—then I am sure, the white Anti-Christ of Charity, and socialism, and politics, and reform, will only succeed in finally destroying her. That, and that alone makes me take my stand.—You, Carlota, with your charity works and your pity: and men like Benito Juarez, with their Reform and their Liberty: and the rest of the benevolent people, politicians and socialists and so forth, surcharged with pity for living men, in their mouths, but really with hate—the hate of the materialist have-nots for the materialist haves: they are the Anti-Christ. The old world, that’s just the world. But the new world, that wants to save the People, this is the Anti-Christ. This is Christ with real poison in the communion cup.—And for this reason I step out of my ordinary privacy and individuality. I don’t want everybody poisoned. About the great mass I don’t care. But I don’t want everybody poisoned.”
“Instead of that, Carlota, I try something different.—But believe me, if the real Christ hasn’t been able to save Mexico—and He hasn’t—then I’m sure the white Anti-Christ of Charity, socialism, politics, and reform will only end up destroying her. That, and only that, is what makes me take my stand.—You, Carlota, with your charitable works and your pity: and people like Benito Juarez, with their Reform and their Liberty: and all the other well-meaning folks, politicians, socialists, and so on, full of pity for the living, but really filled with hate—the hate of the materialist have-nots for the materialist haves: they are the Anti-Christ. The old world, that’s just the way it is. But the new world, which wants to save the People, that is the Anti-Christ. This is Christ with real poison in the communion cup.—And for this reason, I step out of my ordinary privacy and individuality. I don’t want everyone poisoned. I don’t care about the great mass. But I don’t want everyone poisoned.”
“How can you be so sure that you yourself are not a poisoner of the people?—I think you are.”
“How can you be so sure that you’re not poisoning the people? I think you are.”
“Think it then. I think of you, Carlota, merely that you have not been able to come to your complete, final womanhood: which is a different thing from the old womanhoods.”
“Consider it, then. I think of you, Carlota, simply because you haven’t yet reached your true, final womanhood, which is different from the previous forms of womanhood.”
“Womanhood is always the same.”
"Being a woman is timeless."
“Ah, no it isn’t! Neither is manhood.”
“Ah, no it isn’t! Neither is adulthood.”
“But what do you think you can do? What do you think this Quetzalcoatl nonsense amounts to?”
"But what do you think you can actually do? What do you think all this Quetzalcoatl nonsense adds up to?"
“Quetzalcoatl is just a living word, for these people, no[Pg 225] more. All I want them to do is to find the beginnings of the way to their own manhood, their own womanhood. Men are not yet men in full, and women are not yet women. They are all half and half, incoherent, part horrible, part pathetic, part good creatures. Half arrived.—I mean you as well, Carlota. I mean all the world.—But these people don’t assert any righteousness of their own, these Mexican people of ours. That makes me think that grace is still with them. And so, having got hold of some kind of clue to my own whole manhood, it is part of me now to try with them.”
“Quetzalcoatl is just a living word for these people, nothing more. All I want is for them to discover the beginnings of their own manhood, their own womanhood. Men aren’t fully men yet, and women aren’t fully women. They’re all a mix, a bit confusing, part terrible, part sad, part good. Halfway there.—I mean you too, Carlota. I mean everyone.—But these people don’t claim any righteousness for themselves, these Mexican people of ours. That makes me think that grace is still with them. So, having grasped some sort of clue to my own complete manhood, it’s now a part of me to try alongside them.”
“You will fail.”
“You're going to fail.”
“I shan’t. Whatever happens to me, there will be a new vibration, a new call in the air, and a new answer inside some men.”
“I won’t. No matter what happens to me, there will be a new vibe, a new call in the air, and a new response within some men.”
“They will betray you.—Do you know what even your friend Toussaint said of you?—Ramón Carrasco’s future is just the past of mankind.”
“They will betray you. —Do you know what even your friend Toussaint said about you? —Ramón Carrasco’s future is just the past of humanity.”
“A great deal of it is the past. Naturally Toussaint sees that part.”
“A lot of it is the past. Naturally, Toussaint sees that part.”
“But the boys don’t believe in you. Instinctively, they disbelieve. Cyprian said to me, when I went to see him: ‘Is father doing any more of that silly talk about old gods coming back, mother? I wish he wouldn’t. It would be pretty nasty for us if he got himself into the newspapers with it.’”
“But the boys don’t believe in you. They just don’t buy it. Cyprian said to me when I went to see him: ‘Is dad still going on about those old gods making a comeback, mom? I wish he wouldn’t. It could really mess things up for us if he ends up in the newspapers over this.’”
Ramón laughed.
Ramón chuckled.
“Little boys,” he said, “are like little gramaphones. They only talk according to the record that’s put into them.”
“Little boys,” he said, “are like little gramophones. They only speak based on the record that’s played in them.”
“You don’t believe out of the mouths of babes and sucklings,” said Carlota bitterly.
“You don’t think the words of children have any value,” said Carlota bitterly.
“Why Carlota, the babes and sucklings don’t get much chance. Their mothers and their teachers turn them into little gramaphones from the first, so what can they do, but say and feel according to the record the mother and teacher puts into them. Perhaps in the time of Christ, babes and sucklings were not so perfectly exploited by their elders.”
“Why Carlota, babies and young children don’t get much of a chance. Their mothers and teachers turn them into little record players from the start, so what can they do but say and feel according to the messages that their mother and teacher play for them? Maybe during the time of Christ, babies and young children weren’t so perfectly manipulated by their elders.”
Suddenly, however, the smile went off his face. He rose up, and pointed to the door.
Suddenly, though, his smile disappeared. He stood up and pointed to the door.
“Go away,” he said in a low tone. “Go away! I have smelt the smell of your spirit long enough.”
“Leave me alone,” he said quietly. “Just go! I’ve sensed your presence for too long.”
[Pg 226]
[Pg 226]
She sat on the bed, spell-bound, gazing at him with frightened, yet obstinate, insolent eyes, wincing from his outstretched arm as if he had threatened to strike her.
She sat on the bed, mesmerized, staring at him with scared, yet defiant, challenging eyes, flinching from his outstretched arm as if he had threatened to hit her.
Then again the fire went out of his eyes, and his arm sank. The still, far-away look came on his face.
Then the fire faded from his eyes, and his arm dropped. A distant, blank expression came over his face.
“What have I to do with it!” he murmured softly.
“What do I have to do with it!” he murmured softly.
And taking up his blouse and his hat, he went silently out on to the terrace, departing from her in body and in soul. She heard the soft swish of his sandals. She heard the faint resonance of the iron door to the terrace, to which he alone had access. And she sat like a heap of ash on his bed, ashes to ashes, burnt out, with only the coals of her will still smouldering.
And picking up his shirt and hat, he quietly walked out onto the terrace, leaving her both physically and emotionally. She heard the soft swish of his sandals. She heard the faint echo of the iron door to the terrace, a door that only he had access to. And she sat there like a pile of ashes on his bed, ashes to ashes, completely burnt out, with only the embers of her will still smoldering.
Her eyes were very bright, as she went to join Kate and Cipriano.
Her eyes were really bright as she went to join Kate and Cipriano.
After breakfast, Kate was rowed home down the lake. She felt a curious depression at leaving the hacienda: as if, for her, life now was there, and not anywhere else.
After breakfast, Kate was rowed home across the lake. She felt a strange sadness at leaving the hacienda, as if her life now was there and nowhere else.
Her own house seemed empty, banal, vulgar. For the first time in her life, she felt the banality and emptiness even of her own milieu. Though the Casa de las Cuentas was not purely her own milieu.
Her house felt empty, ordinary, and tacky. For the first time in her life, she sensed the dullness and emptiness even in her own surroundings. Although the Casa de las Cuentas wasn't entirely her own environment.
“Ah Niña, how good! How good that you have come! Ay, in the night, how much water! Much! Much! But you were safe in the hacienda, Niña. Ah, how nice, that hacienda of Jamiltepec. Such a good man, Don Ramón—isn’t he, Niña? He cares a great deal for his people. And the Señora, ah, how sympathetic she is!”
“Ah Niña, how great! It’s so good that you’ve arrived! Oh, in the night, so much rain! A lot! A lot! But you were safe at the hacienda, Niña. Oh, how lovely that hacienda in Jamiltepec is. Don Ramón is such a good man—don’t you think, Niña? He really cares for his people. And the Señora, oh, she is so kind!”
Kate smiled and was pleasant. But she felt more like going into her room and saying: For God’s sake, leave me alone, with your cheap rattle.
Kate smiled and seemed friendly. But she really wanted to go to her room and say: For God's sake, leave me alone, with your cheap noise.
She suffered again from the servants. Again that quiet, subterranean insolence against life, which seems to belong to modern life. The unbearable note of flippant jeering, which is underneath almost all modern utterance. It was underneath Juana’s constant cry.—Niña! Niña!
She struggled once more with the servants. Again, that subtle, hidden arrogance toward life, which feels like part of modern existence. The intolerable tone of sarcastic mockery that underlies nearly everything people say today. It was beneath Juana’s persistent shout.—Niña! Niña!
At meal-times Juana would seat herself on the ground at a little distance from Kate, and talk, talk in her rapid mouthfuls of conglomerate words with trailing, wistful endings: and all the time watch her mistress with those black, unseeing eyes on which the spark of light would stir with the peculiar slow, malevolent jeering of the Indian.
At mealtime, Juana would sit on the ground a little way from Kate, chatting away in her quick bursts of mixed-up words with long, hopeful endings. All the while, she’d watch her mistress with those dark, unseeing eyes, where a hint of light flickered with the slow, mocking intensity typical of an Indian.
[Pg 227]
[Pg 227]
Kate was not rich—she had only her moderate income.
Kate wasn't wealthy—she only had her modest income.
“Ah, the rich people—!” Juana would say.
“Ah, the rich folks—!” Juana would say.
“I am not rich,” said Kate.
“I’m not wealthy,” Kate said.
“You are not rich, Niña?” came the singing, caressive bird-like voice: “Then, you are poor?”—this was indescribable irony.
“You’re not rich, Niña?” came the sweet, bird-like voice. “So, you’re poor?”—this was pure irony.
“No, I am not poor either. I am not rich, and I am not poor,” said Kate.
“No, I’m not poor either. I’m not rich, and I’m not poor,” Kate said.
“You are not rich, and you are not poor, Niña!” repeated Juana, in her bird-like voice, that covered the real bird’s endless, vindictive jeering.
“You're neither rich nor poor, Niña!” Juana repeated in her chirpy voice, which masked the real bird’s constant, spiteful mocking.
For the words meant nothing to her. To her, who had nothing, could never have anything, Kate was one of that weird class, the rich. And, Kate felt, in Mexico it was a crime to be rich, or to be classed with the rich. Not even a crime, really, so much as a freak. The rich class was a freak class, like dogs with two heads or calves with five legs. To be looked upon, not with envy, but with the slow, undying antagonism and curiosity which “normals” have towards “freaks.” The slow, powerful, corrosive Indian mockery, issuing from the lava-rock Indian nature, against anything which strives to be above the grey, lava-rock level.
For her, the words meant nothing. To someone like her, who had nothing and could never have anything, Kate was part of that strange group, the wealthy. And Kate felt that in Mexico, it was a crime to be wealthy, or to be associated with the wealthy. Not really a crime, more like a freak show. The wealthy class was a freak class, like dogs with two heads or calves with five legs. They were looked at not with envy, but with the slow, lasting hostility and curiosity that "normal" people have towards "freaks." The slow, powerful, corrosive mockery from the Indian culture, emerging from the rugged Indian nature, directed at anything that tries to rise above the dull, rough level.
“Is it true, Niña, that your country is through there?” Juana asked, jabbing her finger downward, towards the bowels of the earth.
“Is it true, Niña, that your country is down there?” Juana asked, pointing her finger downward, towards the depths of the earth.
“Not quite!” said Kate. “My country is more there—” and she slanted her finger at the earth’s surface.
“Not quite!” said Kate. “My country is more over there—” and she pointed her finger at the ground.
“Ah—that way!” said Juana. And she looked at Kate with a subtle leer, as if to say: what could you expect from people who came out of the earth sideways, like sprouts of camote!
“Ah—that way!” said Juana. And she looked at Kate with a sly grin, as if to say: what could you expect from people who came out of the ground sideways, like sweet potato shoots!
“And is it true, that over there, there are people with only one eye—here!” Juana punched herself in the middle of her forehead.
“And is it true that over there, there are people with just one eye—here?” Juana punched herself in the middle of her forehead.
“No. That isn’t true. That is just a story.”
“No. That’s not true. That’s just a story.”
“Ah!” said Juana. “Isn’t it true! Do you know? Have you been to the country where they are, these people?”
“Ah!” said Juana. “Isn’t that right! Do you know? Have you been to the country where these people are?”
“Yes,” said Kate. “I have been to all the countries, and there are no such people.”
“Yes,” said Kate. “I’ve been to every country, and there are no people like that.”
“Verdad! Verdad!” breathed Juana, awestruck. “You[Pg 228] have been to all the countries, and there are no such people!—But in your country, they are all gringos? Nothing but gringos?”
“Really! Really!” Juana exclaimed, amazed. “You[Pg 228] have been to all the countries, and there are no such people!—But in your country, are they all gringos? Just gringos?”
She meant, no real people and salt of the earth like her own Mexican self.
She meant, no real people and down-to-earth like her own Mexican self.
“They are all people like me,” said Kate coldly.
“They're all just like me,” Kate said coldly.
“Like you, Niña? And they all talk like you?”
“Like you, Niña? And do they all talk like you?”
“Yes! Like me.”
“Yes! Just like me.”
“And there are many?”
"Are there many?"
“Many! Many!”
"Lots! Lots!"
“Look now!” breathed Juana, almost awestruck to think that there could be whole worlds of these freak, mockable people.
“Look now!” Juana exclaimed, nearly in awe at the thought that there could be entire worlds of these strange, mockable people.
And Concha, that young, belching savage, would stare through her window-grating at the strange menagerie of the Niña and the Niña’s white visitors. Concha, slapping tortillas, was real.
And Concha, that young, loud savage, would look through her window bars at the unusual collection of people around the Niña and the Niña’s white visitors. Concha, slapping tortillas, was real.
Kate walked down towards the kitchen. Concha was slapping the masa, the maize dough which she bought in the plaza at eight centavos a kilo.
Kate walked down toward the kitchen. Concha was slapping the masa, the corn dough that she bought in the market for eight centavos a kilo.
“Niña!” she called in her raucous voice. “Do you eat tortillas?”
“Hey, girl!” she shouted in her loud voice. “Do you eat tortillas?”
“Sometimes,” said Kate.
“Sometimes,” Kate said.
“Eh?” shouted the young savage.
"Wait, what?" shouted the young savage.
“Sometimes.”
"Sometimes."
“Here! Eat one now!” And Concha thrust a brown paw with a pinkish palm, and a dingy-looking tortilla, at Kate.
“Here! Eat one now!” Concha said, shoving a brown hand with a pinkish palm and a dirty-looking tortilla at Kate.
“Not now,” said Kate.
“Not now,” Kate said.
She disliked the heavy plasters that tasted of lime.
She didn't like the thick bandages that had a taste of lime.
“Don’t you want it? Don’t you eat it?” said Concha, with an impudent, strident laugh. And she flung the rejected tortilla on the little pile.
“Don’t you want it? Don’t you eat it?” Concha said, laughing loudly and defiantly. She tossed the rejected tortilla onto the small pile.
She was one of those who won’t eat bread: say they don’t like it, that it is not food.
She was one of those who won't eat bread; they claim they don't like it and that it's not real food.
Kate would sit and rock on her terrace, while the sun poured in the green square of the garden, the palm-tree spread its great fans translucent at the light, the hibiscus dangled great double-red flowers, rosy red, from its very dark tree, and the dark green oranges looked as if they were sweating as they grew.
Kate would sit and rock on her porch while the sun streamed into the green patch of the garden. The palm tree spread its large, translucent fronds in the light, and the hibiscus dropped its big double-red flowers, a bright rosy red, from its deep dark branches. The dark green oranges looked like they were sweating as they matured.
Came lunch time, madly hot: and greasy hot soup, greasy[Pg 229] rice, splintery little fried fishes, bits of boiled meat and boiled egg-plant vegetables, a big basket piled with mangoes, papayas, zapotes—all the tropical fruits one did not want, in hot weather.
Came lunchtime, ridiculously hot: and greasy hot soup, greasy[Pg 229] rice, tiny fried fish with sharp bones, pieces of boiled meat and boiled eggplant, a big basket stacked with mangoes, papayas, sapotes—all the tropical fruits you just didn’t want in the heat.
And the barefoot little Maria, in a limp, torn, faded red frock, to wait at table. She was the loving one. She would stand by Juana as Juana bubbled with talk, like dark bubbles in her mouth, and she would stealthily touch Kate’s white arm; stealthily touch her again. Not being rebuked, she would stealthily lay her thin little black arm on Kate’s shoulder, with the softest, lightest touch imaginable, and her strange, wide black eyes would gleam with ghostly black beatitude, very curious, and her childish, pock-marked, slightly imbecile face would take on a black, arch, beatitudinous look. Then Kate would quickly remove the thin, dark, pock-marked arm, the child would withdraw half a yard, the beatitudinous look foiled, but her very black eyes still shining exposed and absorbedly, in a rapt, reptilian sort of ecstasy.
And the barefoot little Maria, in a limp, torn, faded red dress, waited on tables. She was the affectionate one. She would stand by Juana as Juana chatted away, like dark bubbles in her mouth, and she would quietly touch Kate’s white arm; quietly touch her again. Not being scolded, she would softly lay her thin little black arm on Kate’s shoulder, with the gentlest, lightest touch imaginable, and her strange, wide black eyes would shine with a ghostly kind of happiness, very curious, and her childish, pock-marked, slightly simple face would take on a black, playful, blissful look. Then Kate would quickly move the thin, dark, pock-marked arm away, the child would pull back half a yard, the blissful look crushed, but her very black eyes still shone, exposed and absorbed, in a rapt, reptilian sort of ecstasy.
Till Concha came to hit her with her elbow, making some brutal, savage remark which Kate could not understand. So the glotzing black eyes of the child would twitch, and Maria would break into meaningless tears, Concha into a loud, brutal, mocking laugh, like some violent bird. And Juana interrupted her black and gluey flow of words to glance at her daughters and throw out some ineffectual remark.
Till Concha elbowed her, making some harsh, savage comment that Kate couldn’t understand. The child’s wide, dark eyes would twitch, and Maria would burst into pointless tears, while Concha let out a loud, brutal, mocking laugh, like a violent bird. Juana paused her black, sticky stream of words to glance at her daughters and throw out some ineffective comment.
The victim, the inevitable victim, and the inevitable victimiser.
The victim, the unavoidable victim, and the unavoidable abuser.
The terrible, terrible hot emptiness of the Mexican mornings, the weight of black ennui that hung in the air! It made Kate feel as if the bottom had fallen out of her soul. She went out to the lake, to escape that house, that family.
The awful, scorching emptiness of the Mexican mornings, the heavy black ennui that lingered in the air! It made Kate feel like the bottom had dropped out of her soul. She headed to the lake to escape that house, that family.
Since the rains, the trees in the broken gardens of the lake front had flamed into scarlet, and poured themselves out into lavender flowers. Rose red, scarlet and lavender, quick, tropical flowers. Wonderful splashes of colour. But that was all: splashes! They made a splash, like fireworks.
Since the rains, the trees in the ruined gardens by the lakefront had burst into scarlet and spilled out into lavender flowers. Rose red, scarlet, and lavender—vivid, tropical flowers. Amazing bursts of color. But that was just it: bursts! They made a splash, like fireworks.
And Kate thought of the black-thorn puffing white, in the early year, in Ireland, and hawthorn with coral grains, in a damp still morning in the lanes, and foxgloves by the bare rock, and tufts of ling and heather, and a ravel of harebells. And a terrible, terrible longing for home came over[Pg 230] her. To escape from these tropical brilliancies and meaninglessnesses.
And Kate remembered the blackthorn blooming white in early spring in Ireland, and the hawthorn with its coral berries on a damp, quiet morning in the lanes, and the foxgloves by the bare rock, along with tufts of heather and ling, and a tangle of harebells. A deep, intense longing for home washed over her. She wanted to get away from these tropical vividness and emptiness. [Pg 230]
In Mexico, the wind was a hard draught, the rain was a sluice of water, to be avoided, and the sun hit down on one with hostility, terrific and stunning. Stiff, dry, unreal land, with sunshine beating on it like metal. Or blackness and lightning and crashing violence of rain.
In Mexico, the wind was a harsh gust, the rain was a torrent to be avoided, and the sun beat down with fierce intensity. Stiff, dry, lifeless land, with sunshine hitting it like metal. Or dark skies filled with lightning and the loud, violent crash of rain.
No lovely fusion, no communion. No beautiful mingling of sun and mist, no softness in the air, never. Either hard heat or hard chill. Hard, straight lies and zigzags, wounding the breast. No soft, sweet smell of earth. The smell of Mexico, however subtle, suggested violence and things in chemical conflict.
No lovely mix, no connection. No beautiful blend of sun and mist, no softness in the air, ever. Just harsh heat or bitter cold. Harsh, straightforward lies and twists, hurting the heart. No soft, sweet scent of the earth. The smell of Mexico, however faint, hinted at violence and chemical chaos.
And Kate felt herself filled with an anger of resentment. She would sit under a willow tree by the lake, reading a Pio Baroja novel that was angry and full of No! No! No!—ich bin der Geist der stets verneint! But she herself was so much angrier and fuller of repudiation than Pio Baroja. Spain cannot stand for No! as Mexico can.
And Kate felt filled with anger and resentment. She would sit under a willow tree by the lake, reading a Pio Baroja novel that was angry and full of No! No! No!—ich bin der Geist der stets verneint! But she was so much angrier and more full of rejection than Pio Baroja. Spain can't be about No! like Mexico can.
The tree hung fleecy above her. She sat on the warm sand in the shadow, careful not to let even her ankles lie in the biting shine of the sun. There was a faint, old smell of urine. The lake was so still and filmy as to be almost invisible. In the near distance, some dark women were kneeling on the edge of the lake, dressed only in their long wet chemises in which they had bathed. Some were washing garments, some were pouring water over themselves, scooping it up in gourd scoops and pouring it over their black heads and ruddy-dark shoulders, in the intense pressure of the sunshine. On her left were two big trees, and a cane fence, and little straw huts of Indians. There the beach itself ended, and the little Indian plots of land went down to the lake-front.
The tree loomed overhead like a fluffy cloud. She sat on the warm sand in the shade, making sure not to let even her ankles touch the harsh glare of the sun. There was a faint, lingering smell of urine. The lake was so still and murky that it was almost invisible. In the distance, a few dark-skinned women were kneeling at the water's edge, wearing only their long wet chemises from their bath. Some were washing clothes, while others poured water over themselves, using gourd scoops to douse their black hair and deep brown shoulders in the intense sunlight. To her left were two large trees, a cane fence, and small straw huts belonging to the Indigenous people. That was where the beach ended, and the little plots of land belonging to the Indigenous people stretched down to the lakefront.
Glancing around in the great light, she seemed to be sitting isolated in a dark core of shadow, while the world moved in inconsequential specks through the hollow glare. She noticed a dark urchin, nearly naked, marching with naked, manly solemnity down to the water’s edge. He would be about four years’ old, but more manly than an adult man. With sex comes a certain vulnerability which these round-faced, black-headed, stiff-backed infant men have not got. Kate knew the urchin. She knew his[Pg 231] tattered rag of a red shirt, and the weird rags that were his little man’s white trousers. She knew his black round head, his stiff, sturdy march of a walk, his round eyes, and his swift, scuttling run, like a bolting animal.
Glancing around in the bright light, she seemed to be sitting alone in a dark center of shadow, while the world moved in insignificant bits through the glaring brightness. She noticed a dark little kid, almost naked, walking with serious, manly dignity down to the water’s edge. He looked about four years old, but more manly than an adult man. With maturity comes a certain vulnerability that these round-faced, black-headed, stiff-backed little boys don’t have. Kate recognized the kid. She knew his tattered red shirt and the odd pieces that made up his little white pants. She recognized his black round head, his stiff, determined walk, his round eyes, and his quick, darting run, like a startled animal.
“What’s the brat got,” she said to herself, gazing at the moving little figure within the great light.
“What does that kid have?” she said to herself, watching the tiny figure moving in the bright light.
Dangling from his tiny outstretched arm, held by the webbed toe, head down and feebly flapping its out-sinking wings, was a bird, a water-fowl. It was a black mud-chick with a white bar across the under-wing, one of the many dark fowl that bobbed in little flocks along the edge of the sun-stunned lake.
Dangling from his tiny outstretched arm, held by the webbed toe, head down and weakly flapping its sinking wings, was a bird, a waterfowl. It was a black mud-chick with a white stripe across the under-wing, one of the many dark birds that bobbed in small groups along the edge of the sun-baked lake.
The urchin marched stiffly down to the water’s edge, holding the upside-down bird, that seemed big as an eagle in the tiny fist. Another brat came scuttling after. The two infant men paddled a yard into the warm, lapping water, under the great light, and gravely stooping, like old men, set the fowl on the water. It floated, but could hardly paddle. The lift of the ripples moved it. The urchins dragged it in, like a rag, by a string tied to its leg.
The kid marched stiffly down to the water’s edge, holding the upside-down bird, which looked as big as an eagle in his tiny fist. Another brat came rushing after him. The two little guys waded a yard into the warm, lapping water, under the bright sunlight, and, bending down seriously like old men, placed the bird on the water. It floated but struggled to paddle. The movement of the ripples pushed it along. The kids dragged it in, like a rag, by a string tied to its leg.
So quiet, so still, so dark, like tiny, chubby little infant men, the two solemn figures with the rag of a bird!
So quiet, so still, so dark, like tiny, chubby little baby men, the two serious figures with the rag of a bird!
Kate turned uneasily to her book, her nerves on edge. She heard the splash of a stone. The bird was on the water, but apparently the string that held it by the leg was tied to a stone. It lay wavering, a couple of yards out. And the two little he-men, with sober steadfastness and a quiet, dark lust, were picking up stones, and throwing them with the fierce Indian aim at the feebly fluttering bird: right down upon it. Like a little warrior stood the mite in the red rag, his arm upraised, to throw the stone with all his might down on the tethered bird.
Kate shifted restlessly to her book, her nerves frazzled. She heard the splash of a stone. The bird was on the water, but it seemed that the string tied to its leg was attached to a stone. It lay there bobbing, a few yards out. The two little boys, with serious determination and a quiet, dark excitement, were picking up stones and throwing them with precise aim at the feebly flapping bird: right down onto it. Like a little warrior, the small one in the red rag stood poised, his arm raised, ready to throw the stone with all his strength down on the tethered bird.
In a whiff, Kate was darting down the beach.
In an instant, Kate was sprinting down the beach.
“Ugly boys! Ugly children! Go! Go away, ugly children, ugly boys!” she said on one breath, with quiet intensity.
“Get out of here, you ugly boys! You ugly kids! Just go! Go away, you ugly kids and ugly boys!” she said all at once, with a calm intensity.
The round-headed dot gave her one black glance from his manly eyes, then the two of them scuttled up the beach into invisibility.
The round-headed guy shot her a quick look from his strong eyes, then they both hurried up the beach until they disappeared from sight.
Kate went into the water, and lifted the wet, warm bird. The bit of coarse fibre-string hung from its limp, greenish, water-fowl’s ankle. It feebly tried to bite her.
Kate went into the water and picked up the wet, warm bird. A piece of coarse fiber string was hanging from its limp, greenish ankle. It weakly tried to bite her.
She rapidly stepped out of the water and stood in the sun[Pg 232] to unfasten the string. The bird was about as big as a pigeon. It lay in her hand with the absolute motionlessness of a caught wild thing.
She quickly got out of the water and stood in the sun[Pg 232] to untie the string. The bird was roughly the size of a pigeon. It lay in her hand completely still, like a captured wild animal.
Kate stooped and pulled off her shoes and stockings. She looked round. No sign of life from the reed huts dark in the shadow of the trees. She lifted her skirts and staggered out barefoot in the hot shallows of the water, almost falling on the cruel stones under the water. The lake-side was very shallow. She staggered on and on, in agony, holding up her skirts in one hand, holding the warm, wet, motionless bird in the other. Till at last she was up to her knees. Then she launched the greeny-black bird, and gave it a little push to the uprearing expanse of filmy water, that was almost dim, invisible with the glare of light.
Kate bent down and took off her shoes and stockings. She looked around. There was no sign of life from the reed huts, dark in the shadow of the trees. She raised her skirts and stumbled out barefoot into the hot shallows of the water, nearly falling on the sharp stones beneath the surface. The lakeshore was quite shallow. She continued to stagger on, in pain, holding up her skirts with one hand and the warm, still bird in the other. Finally, she waded in up to her knees. Then she released the greenish-black bird and gave it a gentle push into the shimmering expanse of water, which was almost dim and invisible under the bright light.
It lay wet and draggled on the pale, moving sperm of the water, like a buoyant rag.
It lay wet and messy on the light, shifting surface of the water, like a floating rag.
“Swim then! Swim!” she said, trying to urge it away into the lake.
“Swim then! Swim!” she said, trying to push it away into the lake.
Either it couldn’t or wouldn’t. Anyhow it didn’t.
Either it couldn't or it wouldn't. Either way, it didn't.
But it was out of reach of those urchins. Kate struggled back from those stones, to her tree, to her shade, to her book, away from the rage of the sun. Silent with slow anger, she kept glancing up at the floating bird, and sideways at the reed huts of the Indians in the black shadow.
But it was out of reach of those kids. Kate pulled away from those stones, back to her tree, to her shade, to her book, away from the intensity of the sun. Quietly simmering with anger, she kept looking up at the soaring bird and glancing sideways at the reed huts of the Indians in the dark shadow.
Yes, the bird was dipping its beak in the water, and shaking its head. It was coming to itself. But it did not paddle. It let itself be lifted, lifted on the ripples, and the ripples would drift it ashore.
Yes, the bird was dipping its beak in the water and shaking its head. It was coming to its senses. But it didn’t paddle. It allowed itself to be lifted, lifted on the ripples, and the ripples would carry it to shore.
“Fool of a thing!” said Kate nervously, using all her consciousness to make it paddle away into the lake.
“Such a foolish thing!” said Kate nervously, concentrating hard to make it paddle away into the lake.
Two companions, two black dots with white specks of faces, were coming out of the pale glare of the lake. Two mud-chicks swam busily forward. The first swam up and poked its beak at the inert bird, as if to say Hello! What’s up? Then immediately it turned away and paddled in complete oblivion to the shore, its companion following.
Two friends, two black shapes with white specks on their faces, were emerging from the bright light of the lake. Two little chicks swam energetically toward them. The first one swam up and nudged the still bird with its beak, as if to say Hello! What’s up? Then it quickly turned away and paddled mindlessly to the shore, its friend following closely behind.
Kate watched the rag of feathered misery anxiously. Would it not rouse itself, wouldn’t it follow?
Kate anxiously watched the sad, feathered mess. Would it not get up, wouldn’t it follow?
No! There it lay, slowly, inertly drifting on the ripples, only sometimes shaking its head.
No! There it was, slowly and passively drifting on the ripples, only occasionally shaking its head.
The other two alert birds waded confidently, busily among the stones.
The other two alert birds waded confidently and busily among the stones.
[Pg 233]
[Pg 233]
Kate read a bit more.
Kate read a little more.
When she looked again, she could not see her bird. But the other two were walking among the stones, jauntily.
When she looked again, she couldn't see her bird. But the other two were walking among the stones, confidently.
She read a bit more.
She read a little more.
The next thing was a rather loutish youth of eighteen or so, in overall trousers, running with big strides towards the water, and the stiff little man-brat scuttling after with determined bare feet. Her heart stood still.
The next thing was a rather unruly teenager of about eighteen, in overalls, running with big strides toward the water, and the small, stiff boy scurrying after him with determined bare feet. Her heart stopped.
The two busy mud-chicks rose in flight and went low over the water into the blare of light. Gone!
The two busy mud-chicks took off and flew low over the water into the bright light. Gone!
But the lout in the big hat and overall trousers and those stiff Indian shoulders she sometimes hated so much, was peering among the stones. She, however, was sure her bird had gone.
But the guy in the big hat and overalls, with those stiff Indian shoulders she sometimes hated so much, was looking among the stones. Still, she was sure her bird was gone.
No! Actually no! The stiff-shoulder lout stooped and picked up the damp thing. It had let itself drift back.
No! Actually no! The awkward guy bent down and picked up the wet thing. It had allowed itself to drift back.
He turned, dangling it like a rag from the end of one wing, and handed it to the man-brat. Then he stalked self-satisfied up the shore.
He turned, holding it like a rag from the end of one wing, and handed it to the kid. Then he confidently walked up the shore.
Ugh! and that moment how Kate hated these people: their terrible lowness, à terre, à terre. Their stiff broad American shoulders, and high chests, and above all, their walk, their prancing, insentient walk. As if some motor-engine drove them at the bottom of their back.
Ugh! at that moment, Kate really hated these people: their terrible lowliness, à terre, à terre. Their stiff, broad American shoulders, high chests, and especially their walk, their prancing, mindless walk. It was like some motor engine was driving them from the bottom of their backs.
Stooping rather forward and looking at the ground so that he could turn his eyes sideways to her, without showing her his face, the lout returned to the shadow of the huts. And after him, diminutive, the dot of a man marched stiffly, hurriedly, dangling the wretched bird, that stirred very feebly, downwards from the tip of one wing. And from time to time turning his round, black-eyed face in Kate’s direction, vindictively, apprehensively, lest she should swoop down on him again. Black, apprehensive male defiance of the great, white, weird female.
Stooping forward and looking at the ground so he could glance sideways at her without revealing his face, the guy retreated into the shadows of the huts. Following him, a tiny man marched stiffly and hurriedly, dangling the pathetic bird that barely moved from the tip of one wing. Every now and then, he turned his round, black-eyed face toward Kate, nervously, worried she might come after him again. It was a tense, defensive stance against the imposing, strange woman.
Kate glared back from under her tree.
Kate glared back from underneath her tree.
“If looks would kill you, brat, I’d kill you,” she said. And the urchin turned his face like clockwork at her from time to time, as he strutted palpitating towards the gap in the cane hedge, into which the youth had disappeared.
“If looks could kill, kid, I’d be the one to do it,” she said. And the street kid turned his face like clockwork to her from time to time, as he confidently moved toward the opening in the cane hedge, where the young man had vanished.
Kate debated whether to rescue the foolish bird again. But what was the good!
Kate wondered if she should save the silly bird again. But what would be the point!
This country would have its victim. America would[Pg 234] have its victim. As long as time lasts, it will be the continent divided between Victims and Victimisers. What is the good of trying to interfere!
This country will have its victim. America will[Pg 234] have its victim. As long as time continues, it will be the continent split between Victims and Victimisers. What's the point of trying to interfere!
She rose up in detestation of the flabby bird, and of the sulky-faced brat turning his full moon on her in apprehension.
She stood up in disgust at the flabby bird and the sulky-faced kid staring at her with a worried expression.
Lumps of women were by the water’s edge. Westwards, down the glare, rose the broken-looking villas and the white twin towers of the church, holding up its two fingers in mockery above the scarlet flame-trees and the dark mangoes. She saw the rather lousy shore, and smelt the smell of Mexico, come out in the hot sun after the rains: excrement, human and animal dried in the sun on a dry, dry earth; and dry leaves; and mango leaves; and pure air with a little refuse-smoke in it.
Lumps of women were by the water’s edge. To the west, down the glare, rose the rundown villas and the white twin towers of the church, holding up their two fingers in mockery above the bright flame-trees and the dark mango trees. She looked at the rather shabby shore and smelled the scent of Mexico, coming out in the hot sun after the rains: excrement, both human and animal, dried in the sun on the parched earth; and dry leaves; and mango leaves; and clean air with a hint of refuse-smoke in it.
“But the day will come when I shall go away,” she said to herself.
“But the day will come when I’ll leave,” she thought to herself.
And sitting rocking once more on her verandah, hearing the clap-clap of tortillas from the far end of the patio, the odd, metallic noises of birds, and feeling the clouds already assembling in the west, with a weight of unborn thunder upon them, she felt she could bear it no more: the vacuity, and the pressure: the horrible uncreate elementality, so uncouth, even sun and rain uncouth, uncouth.
And sitting back on her porch, listening to the clapping sounds of tortillas from the far end of the patio, the strange metallic noises of birds, and feeling the clouds gathering in the west, heavy with impending thunder, she felt she couldn't take it anymore: the emptiness, and the pressure: the awful rawness, so rough, even the sun and rain felt rough, rough.
And she wondered over the black vision in the eyes of that urchin. The curious void.
And she marveled at the dark look in that kid's eyes. The strange emptiness.
He could not see that the bird was a real living creature with a life of its own. This, his race had never seen. With black eyes they stared out on an elemental world, where the elements were monstrous and cruel, as the sun was monstrous, and the cold, crushing black water of the rain was monstrous, and the dry, dry, cruel earth.
He couldn't see that the bird was a real living being with its own life. His kind had never experienced this. With dark eyes, they looked out onto a raw world, where the elements were huge and harsh, like the sun was huge, and the cold, suffocating black rain was huge, and the dry, harsh earth.
And among the monstrosity of the elements flickered and towered other presences: terrible uncouth things called gringos, white people, and dressed up monsters of rich people, with powers like gods, but uncouth, demonish gods. And uncouth things like birds that could fly and snakes that could crawl and fish that could swim and bite. An uncouth, monstrous universe of monsters big and little, in which man held his own by sheer resistance and guardedness, never, never going forth from his own darkness.
And among the chaos of the elements flickered and towered other beings: awful, strange creatures called gringos, white people, and dressed-up monsters of the rich, with powers like gods, but crude, demonic gods. And awkward things like birds that could fly, snakes that could crawl, and fish that could swim and bite. A rough, monstrous universe full of big and small monsters, where man persevered through sheer resistance and caution, never, ever stepping out of his own darkness.
And sometimes, it was good to have revenge on the[Pg 235] monsters that fluttered and strode. The monsters big and the monsters little. Even the monster of that bird, which had its own monstrous bird-nature. On this the mite could wreck the long human vengeance, and for once be master.
And sometimes, it felt satisfying to get revenge on the[Pg 235] monsters that flitted and walked around. The big monsters and the small monsters. Even the monster represented by that bird, which possessed its own monstrous bird-like qualities. In this way, the tiny creature could disrupt the long-standing human desire for revenge, and for once, take control.
Blind to the creature as a soft, struggling thing finding its own fluttering way through life. Seeing only another monster of the outer void.
Blind to the creature as a gentle, struggling being finding its own wobbly way through life. Seeing only another monster of the outer void.
Walking forever through a menace of monsters, blind to the sympathy in things, holding one’s own, and not giving in, nor going forth. Hence the lifted chests and the prancing walk. Hence the stiff, insentient spines, the rich physique, and the heavy, dreary natures, heavy like the dark-grey mud-bricks, with a terrible obstinate ponderosity and a dry sort of gloom.
Walking endlessly through a threat of monsters, unaware of the kindness in the world, standing firm, and neither giving in nor moving ahead. That’s why there are lifted chests and a lively walk. That’s why there are stiff, unfeeling spines, a strong physique, and heavy, gloomy personalities, heavy like dark grey mud bricks, with an awful stubborn weight and a dry kind of darkness.
[Pg 236]
[Pg 236]
CHAP: XV. THE WRITTEN HYMNS OF QUETZALCOATL.
The electric light in Sayula was as inconstant as everything else. It would come on at half-past six in the evening, and it might bravely burn till ten at night, when the village went dark with a click. But usually it did no such thing. Often it refused to sputter into being till seven, or half-past, or even eight o’clock. But its worst trick was that of popping out just in the middle of supper, or just when you were writing a letter. All of a sudden, the black Mexican night came down on you with a thud. And then everybody running blindly for matches and candles, with a calling of frightened voices. Why were they always frightened? Then the electric light, like a wounded thing, would try to revive, and a red glow would burn in the bulbs, sinister. All held their breath—was it coming or not? Sometimes it expired for good, sometimes it got its breath back and shone, rather dully, but better than nothing.
The electric light in Sayula was as unreliable as everything else. It would turn on at 6:30 in the evening and might bravely stay on until 10 at night when the village would go dark with a click. But that usually wasn't the case. Often it wouldn't flicker to life until 7, or 7:30, or even 8 o'clock. Its worst moments were when it would cut out right in the middle of dinner or just when you were writing a letter. Suddenly, the dark Mexican night would fall around you with a thud. Then everyone would scramble for matches and candles, calling out in scared voices. Why were they always so scared? Then the electric light, like something injured, would try to come back on, and a red glow would flicker in the bulbs, ominous. Everyone held their breath—was it coming back or not? Sometimes it would go out for good; other times, it would recover and shine, a bit dimly, but better than nothing.
Once the rainy season had set in, it was hopeless. Night after night it collapsed. And Kate would sit with her weary, fluttering candle, while blue lightning revealed the dark shapes of things in the patio. And half-seen people went swiftly down to Juana’s end of the patio, secretly.
Once the rainy season started, it was pointless. Night after night, it fell apart. And Kate would sit with her tired, flickering candle, while blue lightning illuminated the dark outlines of things in the patio. And people, barely visible, hurried down to Juana’s end of the patio, quietly.
On such a night Kate sat on her verandah facing the deepness of the black night. A candle shone in her desert salon. Now and again she saw the oleanders and the papaya in the patio garden, by the blue gleam of lightning that fell with a noiseless splash into the pitch darkness. There was a distant noise of thunders, several storms prowling round like hungry jaguars, above the lake.
On that night, Kate sat on her porch, looking out into the darkness. A candle flickered in her simple living room. Every now and then, she caught a glimpse of the oleanders and the papaya in the backyard, illuminated by the brief flash of lightning that lit up the pitch-black surroundings. In the distance, she could hear thunder, with several storms lurking like hungry jaguars above the lake.
And several times the gate clicked, and crunching steps came along the gravel, someone passed on the gravel walk, saluting her, going down to Juana’s quarters, where the dull light of a floating oil wick shone through the grated window-hole. Then there was a low, monotonous sound of a voice, reciting or reading. And as the wind blew and the lightning alighted again like a blue bird among[Pg 237] the plants, there would come the sharp noise of the round cuentas falling from the cuenta tree.
And several times the gate clicked, and footsteps crunched along the gravel as someone walked by, greeting her on their way to Juana’s quarters, where the dim light of a floating oil wick shone through the grate. Then there was a low, monotonous sound of a voice reciting or reading. As the wind blew and the lightning flickered again like a blue bird among the plants, the sharp noise of the round cuentas falling from the cuenta tree could be heard. [Pg 237]
Kate was uneasy and a bit forlorn. She felt something was happening down in the servants’ corner, something secret in the dark. And she was stranded in her isolation on her terrace.
Kate felt uneasy and a bit down. She sensed something was going on down in the servants' area, something hidden in the darkness. And she was stuck in her isolation on her terrace.
But after all, it was her house, and she had a right to know what her own people were up to. She rose from her rocking chair and walked down the verandah and round the dining-room bay. The dining-room, which had its own two doors on the patio, was already locked up.
But after all, it was her house, and she had a right to know what her own family was up to. She got up from her rocking chair and walked down the porch and around the dining room bay. The dining room, which had its own two doors leading to the patio, was already locked up.
In the far corner beyond the well, she saw a group sitting on the ground, outside the doorway of Juana’s kitchen-hole. Out of this little kitchen-shed shone the light of the floating-wick lamp, and a voice was slowly intoning, all the faces were looking into the dim light, the women dark-hooded in rebozos, the men with their hats on, their sarapes over their shoulders.
In the far corner beyond the well, she noticed a group sitting on the ground outside the doorway of Juana’s kitchen. The light from the floating-wick lamp illuminated the small kitchen shed, and a voice was slowly reciting something. All the faces were turned towards the dim light, with the women wearing dark hoods called rebozos, and the men sporting their hats and draped in sarapes over their shoulders.
When they heard Kate’s footsteps, the faces looked her way, and a voice murmured in warning. Juana struggled to her feet.
When they heard Kate's footsteps, their faces turned toward her, and someone quietly whispered a warning. Juana struggled to stand up.
“It is the Niña!” she said. “Come, then, Niña, you poor innocent all alone in the evening.”
“It’s the Niña!” she said. “Come on, Niña, you poor innocent all alone in the evening.”
The men in the group rose to their feet—she recognized the young Ezequiel, taking his hat off to her. And there was Maria del Carmen, the bride. And inside the little shed, with the wick-lamp on the floor, was Julio, the bridegroom of a few weeks ago. Concha and little Maria were there, and a couple of strangers.
The guys in the group got up—she recognized the young Ezequiel, tipping his hat to her. And there was Maria del Carmen, the bride. And inside the small shed, with the wick lamp on the floor, was Julio, the groom from a few weeks ago. Concha and little Maria were there, along with a couple of strangers.
“I could hear the voice—” said Kate. “I didn’t know it was you, Julio. How do you do?—And I wondered so much what it was.”
“I could hear the voice—” said Kate. “I didn’t realize it was you, Julio. How are you?—And I was so curious about what it was.”
There was a moment’s dead silence. Then Juana plunged in.
There was a moment of complete silence. Then Juana jumped in.
“Yes, Niña! Come! It’s very nice that you come. Concha, the chair for the Niña!”
“Yes, Niña! Come! It’s great that you’re here. Concha, the chair for the Niña!”
Concha got up rather unwillingly, and fetched the little low chair which formed Juana’s sole article of furniture, save the one bed.
Concha got up with some reluctance and grabbed the small low chair that was Juana’s only piece of furniture, besides the bed.
“I don’t disturb you?” said Kate.
“I’m not bothering you, am I?” Kate asked.
“No, Niña, you are a friend of Don Ramón, verdad?”
“No, Niña, you’re a friend of Don Ramón, right?”
“Yes,” said Kate.
"Yeah," said Kate.
[Pg 238]
[Pg 238]
“And we—we are reading the Hymns.”
“And we—we are reading the Hymns.”
“Yes?” said Kate.
“Yes?” Kate asked.
“The Hymns of Quetzalcoatl,” said Ezequiel, in his barking young voice, with sudden bravado.
“The Hymns of Quetzalcoatl,” said Ezequiel, in his loud young voice, with sudden confidence.
“Do go on! May I listen!”
“Go ahead! Can I join?”
“You hear! The Niña wants to listen. Read, Julio, read! Read then.”
“You hear that? The Niña wants to listen. Read, Julio, read! So go ahead and read.”
They all sat down once more on the ground, and Julio sat down by the lamp, but he hung his head, hiding his face in the shadow of his big hat.
They all sat down again on the ground, and Julio took a seat by the lamp, but he lowered his head, hiding his face in the shadow of his large hat.
“Entonces!—Read then,” said Juana.
“So!—Read then,” said Juana.
“He is afraid,” murmured Maria del Carmen, laying her hand on the young man’s knee. “However, read, Julio! Because the Niña wants to hear.”
“He’s scared,” whispered Maria del Carmen, placing her hand on the young man’s knee. “But read, Julio! Because the Niña wants to listen.”
And after a moment’s struggle, Julio said in a muffled voice:
And after a moment of struggle, Julio said in a low voice:
“Do I begin from the beginning.”
“Should I start from the beginning?”
“Yes, from the beginning! Read!” said Juana.
“Yeah, from the start! Read!” said Juana.
The young man took a sheet of paper, like an advertisement leaflet, from under his blanket. At the top it had the Quetzalcoatl symbol, called the Eye, the ring with the bird-shape standing in the middle.
The young man pulled out a piece of paper, similar to an ad flyer, from beneath his blanket. At the top was the Quetzalcoatl symbol, known as the Eye, the ring with the bird shape in the center.
He began to read in a rather muffled voice:
He started to read in a quiet voice:
“I am Quetzalcoatl with the dark face, who lived in Mexico in other days.
“I am Quetzalcoatl with the dark face, who lived in Mexico back in the day.
“Till there came a stranger from over the seas, and his face was white, and he spoke with strange words. He showed his hands and his feet, that in both there were holes. And he said: ‘My name is Jesus, and they called me Christ. Men crucified me on a Cross till I died. But I rose up out of the place where they put me, and I went up to heaven to my Father. Now my Father has told me to come to Mexico.’
“Then a stranger arrived from across the seas, his face pale and his words unfamiliar. He revealed his hands and feet, showing holes in both. He said, ‘My name is Jesus, and they called me Christ. People crucified me on a cross until I died. But I rose from the place where they laid me, and I ascended to heaven to my Father. Now my Father has sent me to Mexico.’”
“Quetzalcoatl said: You alone?
“Quetzalcoatl said: You by yourself?
“Jesus said: My mother is here. She shed many tears for me, seeing me crucify. So she will hold the Sons of Mexico on her lap, and soothe them when they suffer, and when the women of Mexico weep, she will take them on her bosom and comfort them. And when she cries to the Father for her people, He will make everything well.
Jesus said: My mother is here. She cried a lot for me, watching me being crucified. So she will hold the sons of Mexico in her arms and comfort them when they're in pain, and when the women of Mexico are in tears, she will embrace them and console them. And when she prays to the Father for her people, He will make everything alright.
“Quetzalcoatl said: That is well. And Brother with the name Jesus, what will you do in Mexico?
Quetzalcoatl said: That’s good. And Brother named Jesus, what will you do in Mexico?
[Pg 239]
[Pg 239]
“Jesus said: I will bring peace into Mexico. And on the naked I will put clothes, and food between the lips of the hungry, and gifts in all men’s hands, and peace and love in their hearts.
Jesus said: I will bring peace to Mexico. I will clothe the naked, provide food to the hungry, give gifts to everyone, and fill their hearts with peace and love.
“Quetzalcoatl said: It is very good. I am old. I could not do so much. I must go now. Farewell, people of Mexico. Farewell, strange brother called Jesus. Farewell, woman called Mary. It is time for me to go.
“Quetzalcoatl said: It's really good. I'm old. I can't do as much anymore. I need to leave now. Goodbye, people of Mexico. Goodbye, my unusual brother named Jesus. Goodbye, woman named Mary. It's time for me to go.
“So Quetzalcoatl looked at his people; and he embraced Jesus, the Son of Heaven; and he embraced Maria, the Blessed Virgin, the Holy Mother of Jesus, and he turned away. Slowly he went. But in his ears was the sound of the tearing down of his temples in Mexico. Nevertheless he went on slowly, being old, and weary with much living. He climbed the steep of the mountain, and over the white snow of the volcano. As he went, behind him rose a cry of people dying, and a flame of places burning. He said to himself: Surely those are Mexicans crying! Yet I must not hear, for Jesus has come to the land, and he will wipe the tears from all eyes, and his Mother will make them all glad.
“So Quetzalcoatl looked at his people; and he hugged Jesus, the Son of Heaven; and he hugged Maria, the Blessed Virgin, the Holy Mother of Jesus, and then he turned away. Slowly, he walked on. But in his ears was the sound of his temples being torn down in Mexico. Still, he moved on slowly, being old and tired from a long life. He climbed the steep mountain and crossed the white snow of the volcano. As he walked, behind him arose the cries of people dying and the flames of burning places. He said to himself: Surely those are Mexicans crying! Yet I must not listen, for Jesus has come to the land, and he will wipe the tears from all eyes, and his Mother will bring them all joy."
“He also said: Surely that is Mexico burning. But I must not look, for all men will be brothers, now Jesus has come to the land, and the women will sit by the blue skirts of Mary, smiling with peace and with love.
“He also said: Surely that is Mexico burning. But I must not look, for all people will be brothers, now Jesus has come to the land, and the women will sit by the blue skirts of Mary, smiling with peace and love.
“So the old god reached the top of the mountain, and looked up into the blue house of heaven. And through a door in the blue wall he saw a great darkness, and stars and a moon shining. And beyond the darkness he saw one great star, like a bright gateway.
“So the old god reached the top of the mountain and looked up into the blue sky of heaven. Through a door in the blue wall, he saw a vast darkness, with stars and a moon shining. Beyond the darkness, he saw one big star, like a bright gateway.”
“Then fire rose from the volcano around the old Quetzalcoatl, in wings and glittering feathers. And with the wings of fire and the glitter of sparks Quetzalcoatl flew up, up, like a wafting fire, like a glittering bird, up, into the space, and away to the white steps of heaven, that lead to the blue walls, where is the door to the dark. So he entered in and was gone.
“Then fire erupted from the volcano around the ancient Quetzalcoatl, in wings and shiny feathers. And with the wings of fire and the sparkle of sparks, Quetzalcoatl soared, up, up, like a rising flame, like a shimmering bird, up, into the sky, and away to the white steps of heaven, which lead to the blue walls, where the door to the darkness is. So he went in and disappeared.”
“Night fell, and Quetzalcoatl was gone, and men in the world saw only a star travelling back into heaven, departing under the low branches of darkness.
“Night fell, and Quetzalcoatl was gone, and people in the world saw only a star moving back into the sky, leaving beneath the low branches of darkness.”
“Then men in Mexico said: Quetzalcoatl has gone. Even his star has departed. We must listen to this Jesus, who speaks in a foreign tongue.
“Then the men in Mexico said: Quetzalcoatl is gone. Even his star has left. We must pay attention to this Jesus, who speaks in a foreign language.
[Pg 240]
[Pg 240]
“So they learned a new speech from the priests that came from upon the great waters to the east. And they became Christians.”
“So they learned a new language from the priests who came from across the great waters to the east. And they became Christians.”
Julio, who had become absorbed, ended abruptly, as the tale of the leaflet was ended.
Julio, who had become engrossed, stopped suddenly when the story of the leaflet came to an end.
“It is beautiful,” said Kate.
“It’s beautiful,” said Kate.
“And it is true!” cried the sceptical Juana.
“And it’s true!” shouted the skeptical Juana.
“It seems to me true,” said Kate.
“It seems true to me,” said Kate.
“Señora!” yelled Concha. “Is it true that heaven is up there, and you come down steps like clouds to the edge of the sky, like the steps from the mole into the lake? Is it true that El Señor comes and stands on the steps and looks down at us like we look down into the lake to see the charales?”
“Ma'am!” yelled Concha. “Is it true that heaven is up there, and you come down like clouds to the edge of the sky, like the steps from the mole into the lake? Is it true that God comes and stands on the steps and looks down at us like we look down into the lake to see the little fish?”
Concha shoved up her fierce swarthy face, and shook her masses of hair, glaring at Kate, waiting for an answer.
Concha lifted her strong, dark face and shook her thick hair, glaring at Kate, waiting for a response.
“I don’t know everything,” laughed Kate. “But it seems to me true.”
“I don’t know everything,” laughed Kate. “But that feels true to me.”
“She believes it,” said Concha, turning her face to her mother.
“She believes it,” Concha said, turning her face to her mom.
“And is it true,” asked Juana, “that El Señor, El Cristo del Mundo, is a gringo, and that He comes from your country, with His Holy Mother?”
“And is it true,” Juana asked, “that the Lord, the Christ of the World, is a white guy, and that He comes from your country, along with His Holy Mother?”
“Not from my country, but from a country near.”
“Not from my country, but from a neighboring country.”
“Listen!” exclaimed Juana, awestruck. “El Señor is a gringito, and His Holy Mother is a gringita. Yes, one really knows. Look! Look at the feet of the Niña! Pure feet of the Santísima! Look!” Kate was barefoot, wearing sandals with a simple strap across the foot. Juana touched one of the Niña’s white feet, fascinated. “Feet of the Santísima. And She, the Holy Mary is a gringita. She came over the sea, like you, Niña?”
“Listen!” Juana exclaimed, amazed. “El Señor is a white guy, and His Holy Mother is a white woman. Yes, you can really tell. Look! Look at the feet of the Niña! Pure feet of the Santísima! Look!” Kate was barefoot, wearing sandals with a simple strap across her foot. Juana touched one of the Niña’s white feet, fascinated. “Feet of the Santísima. And She, the Holy Mary, is a white woman. Did She come over the sea, like you, Niña?”
“Yes, she came over the sea!”
“Yes, she came over the sea!”
“Ah! You know it?”
"Ah! You aware of it?"
“Yes. We know that.”
"Yeah. We get it."
“Think of it! The Santísima is a gringita, and She came over the Sea like the Niña, from the countries of the Niña!” Juana spoke in a wicked wonder, horrified, delighted, mocking.
“Imagine that! The Santísima is a white girl, and She came over the Sea like the Niña, from the lands of the Niña!” Juana said with a mischievous awe, both horrified and delighted, teasing.
“And the Lord is a Gringito—pure Gringito?” barked Concha.
“And the Lord is a Gringo—pure Gringo?” barked Concha.
“And Niña—It was the gringos who killed El Señor?[Pg 241] It wasn’t the Mexicans? It was those other gringos who put Him on the Cross?”
“And Niña—It was the Americans who killed El Señor?[Pg 241] It wasn’t the Mexicans? It was those other Americans who put Him on the Cross?”
“Yes!” said Kate. “It wasn’t the Mexicans.”
“Yes!” said Kate. “It wasn’t the Mexicans.”
“The gringos?”
“The foreigners?”
“Yes, the gringos.”
"Yeah, the gringos."
“And He Himself was a Gringo?”
“And he was a Gringo himself?”
“Yes!” said Kate, not knowing what else to say.
“Yes!” said Kate, unsure of what else to say.
“Look!” said Juana, in her hushed, awed, malevolent voice. “He was a Gringo, and the gringos put him on the Cross.”
“Look!” said Juana, in her quiet, amazed, sinister voice. “He was a Gringo, and the gringos nailed him to the Cross.”
“But a long time ago,” said Kate hastily.
“But a long time ago,” Kate said quickly.
“A long time ago, says the Niña,” echoed Juana, in her awed voice.
“A long time ago, says the Niña,” echoed Juana, in her amazed voice.
There was a moment of silence. The dark faces of the girls and men seated on the ground were turned up to Kate, watching her fixedly, in the half light, counting every word. In the outer air, thunder muttered in different places.
There was a moment of silence. The dark faces of the girls and men sitting on the ground were staring up at Kate, watching her intently in the dim light, hanging on every word. Outside, thunder rumbled in the distance.
“And now, Niña,” came the cool, clear voice of Maria del Carmen, “El Señor is going back again to His Father, and our Quetzalcoatl is coming back to us?”
“And now, Niña,” came the cool, clear voice of Maria del Carmen, “The Lord is going back again to His Father, and our Quetzalcoatl is coming back to us?”
“And the Santísima is leaving us?” put in the hurried voice of Juana. “Think of it! The Santísima is leaving us, and this Quetzalcoatl is coming! He has no mother, he!”
“And the Santísima is leaving us?” Juana said quickly. “Can you believe it? The Santísima is leaving us, and this Quetzalcoatl is coming! He doesn’t have a mother!”
“Perhaps he has a wife,” said Kate.
“Maybe he has a wife,” Kate said.
“Quien sabe!” murmured Juana.
"Who knows!" murmured Juana.
“They say,” said the bold Concha, “that in Paradise he has grown young.”
“They say,” said the bold Concha, “that in Paradise he has become young again.”
“Who?” asked Juana.
“Who?” Juana asked.
“I don’t know how they call him,” muttered Concha, ashamed to say the word.
“I don’t know what they call him,” Concha muttered, embarrassed to say the word.
“Quetzalcoatl!” said Ezequiel, in his barking strong young voice. “Yes, he is young. He is a god in the flower of life, and finely built.”
“Quetzalcoatl!” Ezequiel said, his strong youthful voice barking out. “Yeah, he’s young. He’s a god in the prime of life, and he’s really well-built.”
“They say so! They say so!” murmured Juana. “Think of it!”
“They say that! They really do!” whispered Juana. “Just think about it!”
“Here it says so!” cried Ezequiel. “Here it is written. In the second Hymn.”
“Here it says so!” shouted Ezequiel. “It’s written right here. In the second Hymn.”
“Read it then, Julio.”
“Read it now, Julio.”
And Julio, now nothing loth, took out a second paper.
And Julio, now willing, took out a second piece of paper.
“I, Quetzalcoatl, of Mexico, I travelled the longest journey.
“I, Quetzalcoatl, of Mexico, traveled the longest journey.
[Pg 242]
[Pg 242]
“Beyond the blue outer wall of heaven, beyond the bright place of the Sun, across the plains of darkness where the stars spread out like trees, like trees and bushes, far away to the heart of all the worlds, low down like the Morning Star.
"Beyond the blue outer wall of heaven, beyond the bright place of the Sun, across the plains of darkness where the stars spread out like trees, like trees and bushes, far away to the heart of all the worlds, low down like the Morning Star."
“And at the heart of all the worlds those were waiting whose faces I could not see. And in voices like bees they murmured among themselves: This is Quetzalcoatl whose hair is white with fanning the fires of life. He comes alone, and slowly.
“And at the heart of all the worlds, those were waiting whose faces I couldn't see. And in voices like buzzing bees, they murmured among themselves: This is Quetzalcoatl whose hair is white from fanning the fires of life. He comes alone, and slowly.
“Then with hands I could not see, they took my hands, and in their arms that I could not see, at last I died.
“Then with hands I couldn’t see, they took my hands, and in their arms that I couldn’t see, I finally died.”
“But when I was dead, and bone, they cast not my bones away, they did not give me up to the four winds, nor to the six. No, not even to the wind that blows down to the middle of earth, nor to him that blows upward like a finger pointing, did they give me.
“But when I was dead and gone, they didn’t just throw my bones away; they didn’t give me up to the four winds or the six. No, not even to the wind that blows down to the core of the earth, nor to the one that blows upward like a finger pointing, did they give me.”
“He is dead, they said, but unrelinquished.
“He is dead, they said, but not forgotten.
“So they took the oil of the darkness, and laid it on my brow and my eyes, they put it in my ears and nostrils and my mouth, they put it on the two-fold silence of my breasts, and on my sunken navel, and on my secret places, before and behind: and in the palms of my hands, and on the mounds of my knees, and under the tread of my feet.
“So they took the dark oil and applied it to my forehead and eyes, they put it in my ears and nostrils and mouth, they spread it on the silent parts of my chest and my sunken belly button, and on my private areas, both in front and behind: and in the palms of my hands, and on the curves of my knees, and beneath the soles of my feet.”
“Lastly, they anointed all my head with the oil that comes out of the darkness. Then they said: He is sealed up. Lay him away.
“Finally, they anointed my head with the oil that comes from the darkness. Then they said: He is sealed up. Put him away.”
“So they laid me in the fountain that bubbles darkly at the heart of the worlds, far, far behind the sun, and there lay I, Quetzalcoatl, in warm oblivion.
“So they laid me in the fountain that bubbles darkly at the heart of the worlds, far, far behind the sun, and there lay I, Quetzalcoatl, in warm oblivion.”
“I slept the great sleep, and dreamed not.
“I slept deeply and didn’t dream.”
“Till a voice was calling: Quetzalcoatl!
“Until a voice was calling: Quetzalcoatl!
“I said: Who is that?
"I asked: Who's that?"
“No one answered, but the voice said: Quetzalcoatl!
“No one answered, but the voice said: Quetzalcoatl!
“I said: Where art thou?
“I said: Where are you?
“So! he said. I am neither here nor there. I am thyself. Get up.
“So!” he said. “I’m neither here nor there. I am you. Get up.”
“Now all was very heavy upon me, like a tomb-stone of darkness.
“Now everything felt really heavy on me, like a tombstone of darkness.
“I said: Am I not old? How shall I roll this stone away?
“I said: Am I not old? How can I roll this stone away?
“How art thou old, when I am new man? I will roll away the stone. Sit up!
“How are you old when I’m a new man? I will move the stone. Sit up!”
[Pg 243]
[Pg 243]
“I sat up, and the stone went rolling, crashing down the gulfs of space.
“I sat up, and the stone rolled away, crashing down the depths of space.
“I said to myself: I am new man. I am younger than the young and older than the old. Lo! I am unfolded on the stem of time like a flower, I am at the midst of the flower of my manhood. Neither do I ache with desire, to tear, to burst the bud; neither do I yearn away like a seed that floats into heaven. The cup of my flowering is unfolded, in its middle the stars float balanced with array. My stem is in the air, my roots are in all the dark, the sun is no more than a cupful within me.
“I said to myself: I am a new man. I am younger than the young and older than the old. Look! I am blooming on the stem of time like a flower, I am in the prime of my manhood. I don’t ache with the desire to tear open the bud; I don’t long to drift away like a seed that floats into the heavens. The cup of my blooming is open, in its center the stars float, perfectly balanced. My stem is in the air, my roots are deep in darkness; the sun is just a small part of me.
“Lo! I am neither young nor old, I am the flower unfolded, I am new.
“Look! I am neither young nor old, I am the flower opened, I am new.
“So I rose and stretched my limbs and looked around. The sun was below me in a daze of heat, like a hot humming-bird hovering at mid-day over the worlds. And his beak was long and very sharp, he was like a dragon.
“So I got up, stretched my arms and legs, and looked around. The sun was beneath me, blazing with heat, like a hot hummingbird hovering at noon over the land. Its beak was long and very sharp; it resembled a dragon.”
“And a faint star was hesitating wearily, waiting to pass.
“And a faint star was hesitating wearily, waiting to pass.
“I called aloud, saying: ‘Who is that?’
“I called out, asking, ‘Who is it?’”
“I caught the sun and held him, and in my shade the faint star slipped past, going slowly into the dark reaches beyond the burning of the sun. Then on the slope of silence he sat down and took off his sandals, and I put them on.
“I caught the sun and held it, and in my shade the faint star slipped past, moving slowly into the dark areas beyond the brightness of the sun. Then on the slope of silence, he sat down and took off his sandals, and I put them on.”
“‘How do they wear the wings of love, Jesus, the Mexican people?’
“‘How do the Mexican people wear the wings of love, Jesus?’”
“‘The souls of the Mexican people are heavy for the wings of love, they have swallowed the stone of despair.’
“‘The hearts of the Mexican people are weighed down by the wings of love; they have swallowed the stone of despair.’”
“‘Where is your Lady Mother in the mantle of blue, she with comfort in her lap?’
“‘Where is your Lady Mother in the blue cloak, the one who brings comfort in her lap?’”
“‘Her mantle faded in the dust of the world, she was weary without sleep, for the voices of people cried night[Pg 244] and day, and the knives of the Mexican people were sharper than the pinions of love, and their stubbornness was stronger than hope. Lo! the fountain of tears dries up in the eyes of the old, and the lap of the aged is comfortless, they look for rest. Quetzalcoatl, Sir, my mother went even before me, to her still white bed in the moon.’
“‘Her cloak faded in the dust of the world, she was exhausted from lack of sleep because the cries of people filled the nights and days, and the knives of the Mexican people were sharper than the wings of love, and their stubbornness was stronger than hope. Look! The fountain of tears dries up in the eyes of the old, and the lap of the aged offers no comfort; they seek rest. Quetzalcoatl, Sir, my mother went even before me, to her still white bed in the moon.’”
“‘She is gone, and thou are gone, Jesus, the Crucified. Then what of Mexico?’
“‘She is gone, and you are gone, Jesus, the Crucified. Then what about Mexico?’”
“‘The images stand in their churches, Oh Quetzalcoatl, they don’t know that I and my Mother have departed. They are angry souls, Brother, my Lord! They vent their anger. They broke my Churches, they stole my strength they withered the lips of the Virgin. They drove us away, and we crept away like a tottering old man and a woman, tearless and bent double with age. So we fled while they were not looking. And we seek but rest, to forget forever the children of men who have swallowed the stone of despairs.’
“‘The images stand in their churches, Oh Quetzalcoatl, they don’t know that my Mother and I have left. They are angry souls, Brother, my Lord! They express their anger. They destroyed my Churches, they took my strength, they shriveled the lips of the Virgin. They pushed us away, and we left like a shaky old man and a woman, tearless and bent over with age. So we escaped while they weren’t watching. And we seek nothing but rest, to forget forever the children of men who have swallowed the stone of despair.’”
“Then said I: It is good, pass on. I, Quetzalcoatl, will go down. Sleep thou the sleep without dreams. Farewell at the cross-roads, Brother Jesus.
“Then I said: It's good, go ahead. I, Quetzalcoatl, will go down. Sleep the dreamless sleep. Goodbye at the crossroads, Brother Jesus.”
“He said: Oh, Quetzalcoatl! They have forgotten thee. The feathered snake! The serpent—silent bird! They are asking for none of thee.
“He said: Oh, Quetzalcoatl! They have forgotten you. The feathered serpent! The silent bird! They aren’t asking for any of you.
“I said: Go thy way, for the dust of earth is in thy eyes and on thy lips. For me the serpent of middle-earth sleeps in my loins and my belly, the bird of the outer air perches on my brow and sweeps her bill across my breast. But I, I am lord of two ways. I am master of up and down. I am as a man who is a new man, with new limbs and life, and the light of the Morning Star in his eyes. Lo! I am I! The lord of both ways. Thou wert lord of the one way. Now it leads thee to the sleep. Farewell!
“I said: Go your way, for the dust of the earth is in your eyes and on your lips. For me, the serpent of middle-earth sleeps in my loins and my belly, and the bird of the outer air perches on my brow and sweeps her beak across my chest. But I, I am the master of two paths. I am in charge of up and down. I am like a man who is reborn, with new limbs and life, and the light of the Morning Star in his eyes. Look! I am I! The lord of both paths. You were the lord of one path. Now it leads you to sleep. Farewell!
“So Jesus went on towards the sleep. And Mary the Mother of Sorrows lay down on the bed of the white moon, weary beyond any more tears.
“So Jesus moved towards sleep. And Mary, the Mother of Sorrows, lay down on the bed of the white moon, exhausted beyond any tears left to cry.”
“And I, I am on the threshold. I am stepping across the border. I am Quetzalcoatl, lord of both ways, star between day and the dark.”
“And I, I am on the brink. I am crossing the line. I am Quetzalcoatl, master of both paths, the star that lies between day and night.”
There was silence as the young man finished reading.
There was silence as the young man finished reading.
[Pg 245]
[Pg 245]
CHAP: XVI. CIPRIANO AND KATE.
On Saturday afternoons the big black canoes with their large square sails came slowly approaching out of the thin haze across the lake, from the west, from Tlapaltepec, with big straw hats and with blankets and earthenware stuff, from Ixtlahuacan and Jaramay and Las Zemas with mats and timber and charcoal and oranges, from Tuliapan and Cuxcueco and San Cristobal with boatloads of dark-green, globular water-melons, and piles of red tomatoes, mangoes, vegetables, oranges: and boatloads of bricks and tiles, burnt red, but rather friable; then more charcoal, more wood, from the stark dry mountains over the lake.
On Saturday afternoons, the big black canoes with their large square sails slowly approached through the thin haze over the lake, coming from the west, from Tlapaltepec, carrying big straw hats and blankets along with pottery from Ixtlahuacan and Jaramay and Las Zemas, loaded with mats, timber, charcoal, and oranges, from Tuliapan and Cuxcueco and San Cristobal with boatloads of dark-green, round watermelons, piles of red tomatoes, mangoes, vegetables, oranges; and boatloads of bricks and tiles, burnt red but quite fragile; then more charcoal, more wood, from the stark dry mountains across the lake.
Kate nearly always went out about five o’clock, on Saturdays, to see the boats, flat-bottomed, drift up to the shallow shores, and begin to unload in the glow of the evening. It pleased her to see the men running along the planks with the dark-green melons, and piling them in a mound on the rough sand, melons dark-green like creatures with pale bellies. To see the tomatoes all poured out into a shallow place in the lake, bobbing about while the women washed them, a bobbing scarlet upon the water.
Kate usually went out around five o'clock on Saturdays to watch the flat-bottomed boats drift to the shallow shore and start unloading in the evening light. She enjoyed seeing the men rushing along the planks with dark-green melons, piling them up in a mound on the rough sand, the melons dark-green like creatures with pale bellies. She loved watching the tomatoes poured out into a shallow spot in the lake, floating around while the women washed them, a bobbing scarlet against the water.
The long, heavy bricks were piled in heaps along the scrap of demolished breakwater, and little gangs of asses came trotting down the rough beach, to be laden, pressing their little feet in the gravelly sand, and flopping their ears.
The heavy bricks were stacked in piles along the remains of the demolished breakwater, and small groups of donkeys trotted down the rough beach to be loaded up, sinking their little feet into the gravelly sand and flapping their ears.
The cargadores were busy at the charcoal boats, carrying out the rough sacks.
The loaders were busy at the charcoal boats, taking out the heavy sacks.
“Do you want charcoal, Niña?” shouted a grimy cargador, who had carried the trunks from the station on his back.
“Do you want charcoal, Niña?” shouted a dirty loader, who had carried the trunks from the station on his back.
“At how much?”
"How much is it?"
“Twenty-five reales the two sacks.”
"Twenty-five reales for both sacks."
“I pay twenty reales.”
“I'll pay twenty reales.”
“At twenty reales then, Señorita. But you give me two reales for the transport?”
“At twenty reales then, Miss. But will you give me two reales for the transport?”
“The owner pays the transport,” said Kate. “But I will give you twenty centavos.”
“The owner covers the transport,” said Kate. “But I’ll give you twenty cents.”
Away went the man, trotting bare-legged, barefoot, over the stony ground, with two large sacks of charcoal on his[Pg 246] shoulders. The men carry huge weights, without seeming ever to think they are heavy. Almost as if they liked to feel a huge weight crushing on their iron spines, and to be able to resist it.
Away went the man, trotting with bare legs and no shoes over the rocky ground, carrying two large sacks of charcoal on his[Pg 246] shoulders. The men carry massive loads without ever appearing to think they are heavy. It's almost as if they enjoy feeling a tremendous weight pressing down on their strong backs and being able to withstand it.
Baskets of spring guavas, baskets of sweet lemons called limas, baskets of tiny green and yellow lemons, big as walnuts; orange-red and greenish mangoes, oranges, carrots, cactus fruits in great abundance, a few knobby potatoes, flat, pearl-white onions, little calabasitas and speckled green calabasitas like frogs, camotes cooked and raw—she loved to watch the baskets trotting up the beach past the church.
Baskets of spring guavas, baskets of sweet lemons, known as limas, baskets of tiny green and yellow lemons the size of walnuts; orange-red and greenish mangoes, oranges, carrots, cactus fruits in great supply, a few knobby potatoes, flat, white onions, little calabasitas and speckled green calabasitas like frogs, camotes both cooked and raw—she loved watching the baskets make their way up the beach past the church.
Then, rather late as a rule, big red pots, bulging red ollas for water-jars, earthenware casseroles and earthenware jugs with cream and black scratched pattern in glaze, bowls, big flat earthenware discs for cooking tortillas—much earthenware.
Then, usually quite late, large red pots, round red water jars, clay casseroles, and clay jugs featuring cream and black scratched designs in glaze, bowls, and large flat clay discs for cooking tortillas—lots of clay pottery.
On the west shore, men were running up the beach wearing twelve enormous hats at once, like a trotting pagoda. Men trotting with finely woven huaraches and rough strip sandals. And men with a few dark serapes, with gaudy rose-pink patterns, in a pile on their shoulders.
On the west shore, guys were rushing up the beach wearing twelve huge hats at the same time, like a moving pagoda. Guys trotting in finely made huaraches and rugged strip sandals. And guys with a few dark serapes, with bright rose-pink patterns, piled on their shoulders.
It was fascinating. But at the same time, there was a heavy, almost sullen feeling on the air. These people came to market to a sort of battle. They came, not for the joy of selling, but for the sullen contest with those who wanted what they had got. The strange, black resentment always present.
It was captivating. But at the same time, there was a heavy, almost gloomy feeling in the air. These people came to the market ready for a kind of battle. They gathered, not for the pleasure of selling, but for the grim competition with those who wanted what they had. The strange, dark resentment was always there.
By the time the church bells clanged for sunset, the market had already begun. On all the pavements round the plaza squatted the Indians with their wares, pyramids of green water-melons, arrays of rough earthenware, hats in piles, pairs of sandals side by side, a great array of fruit, a spread of collar-studs and knick-knacks, called novedades, little trays with sweets. And people arriving all the time out of the wild country, with laden asses.
By the time the church bells rang for sunset, the market was already in full swing. On all the sidewalks around the plaza, the Indigenous people were set up with their goods: stacks of green watermelons, displays of rough pottery, piles of hats, pairs of sandals lined up side by side, a wide variety of fruits, a collection of collar-studs and trinkets, called novedades, and little trays of sweets. People kept arriving from the surrounding countryside with donkeys loaded down with supplies.
Yet never a shout, hardly a voice to be heard. None of the animation and the frank wild clamour of a Mediterranean market. Always the heavy friction of the will; always, always, grinding upon the spirit, like the grey-black grind of lava-rock.
Yet never a shout, hardly a voice to be heard. None of the excitement and the open wild noise of a Mediterranean market. Always the intense struggle of the will; always, always, grinding on the spirit, like the rough grind of lava rock.
When dark fell, the vendors lighted their tin torch-lamps, and the flames wavered and streamed as the dark-faced men[Pg 247] squatted on the ground in their white clothes and big hats, waiting to sell. They never asked you to buy. They never showed their wares. They didn’t even look at you. It was as if their static resentment and indifference would hardly let them sell at all.
When night came, the vendors lit their tin torch lamps, and the flames flickered and danced as the dark-skinned men[Pg 247] sat on the ground in their white clothes and large hats, waiting to sell. They never asked you to buy. They never displayed their goods. They didn’t even look at you. It was like their quiet resentment and indifference made it hard for them to sell anything at all.
Kate sometimes felt the market cheerful and easy. But more often she felt an unutterable weight slowly, invisibly sinking on her spirits. And she wanted to run. She wanted above all, the comfort of Don Ramón and the Hymns of Quetzalcoatl. This seemed to her the only escape from a world gone ghastly.
Kate sometimes felt the market lively and relaxed. But more often, she felt an unbearable heaviness slowly and invisibly pressing down on her mood. And she wanted to run. Above all, she craved the comfort of Don Ramón and the Hymns of Quetzalcoatl. This felt like her only escape from a world that had turned terrible.
There was talk of revolution again, so the market was uneasy and grinding the black grit into the spirit. Foreign-looking soldiers were about, with looped-hats, and knives and pistols, and savage northern faces: tall, rather thin figures. They would loiter about in pairs, talking in a strange northern speech, and seeming more alien even than Kate herself.
There was talk of revolution again, so the market was uneasy, grinding the black grit into the atmosphere. Foreign-looking soldiers were around, wearing looped hats, and carrying knives and pistols, with fierce northern features: tall, somewhat thin figures. They would hang around in pairs, speaking in a strange northern language, seeming even more out of place than Kate herself.
The food-stalls were brilliantly lighted. Rows of men sat at the plank boards, drinking soup and eating hot food with their fingers. The milkman rode in on horseback, his two big cans of milk slung before him, and he made his way slowly through the people to the food-stalls. There, still sitting unmoved on horseback, he delivered bowls of milk from the can in front of him, and then, on horseback like a monument, took his supper, his bowl of soup, and his plate of tamales, or of minced, fiery meat spread on tortillas. The peons drifted slowly round. Guitars were sounding, half-secretly. A motor-car worked its way in from the city, choked with people, girls, young men, city papas, children, in a pile.
The food stalls were brightly lit. Rows of men sat at wooden tables, sipping soup and eating hot food with their hands. The milkman rode in on horseback, his two big cans of milk strapped in front of him, slowly making his way through the crowd to the food stalls. There, still sitting motionless on his horse, he served bowls of milk from the can in front of him, and then, like a statue, took his dinner, a bowl of soup, and a plate of tamales, or spicy minced meat on tortillas. The workers wandered around slowly. Guitars played softly in the background. A car made its way in from the city, packed with people—girls, young men, city fathers, and children—all piled together.
The rich press of life, above the flare of torches upon the ground! The throng of white-clad, big-hatted men circulating slowly, the women with dark rebozos slipping silently. Dark trees overhead. The doorway of the hotel bright with electricity. Girls in organdie frocks, white, cherry-red, blue, from the city. Groups of singers singing inwardly. And all the noise subdued, suppressed.
The intense energy of life, illuminated by the flicker of torches on the ground! A crowd of men in white outfits and large hats moving slowly, while women in dark wraps glide by quietly. Tall trees loom above. The hotel entrance shines brightly with electric lights. Girls in sheer dresses—white, cherry-red, blue—come in from the city. Groups of singers perform softly. And all the noise is muted, held back.
The sense of strange, heavy suppression, the dead black power of negation in the souls of the peons. It was almost pitiful to see the pretty, pretty slim girls from Guadalajara going round and round, their naked arms linked together,[Pg 248] so light in their gauzy, scarlet, white, blue, orange dresses, looking for someone to look at them, to take note of them. And the peon men only emitting from their souls the black vapor of negation, that perhaps was hate. They seemed, the natives, to have the power of blighting the air with their black, rock-bottom resistance.
The heavy feeling of oppression, the bleak power of negation in the hearts of the laborers. It was almost sad to see the beautiful, slender girls from Guadalajara going in circles, their bare arms linked together,[Pg 248] so graceful in their light, colorful dresses of scarlet, white, blue, and orange, hoping for someone to notice them, to acknowledge their presence. Meanwhile, the laborer men only exuded a dark energy of negation, which might have been hate. They seemed to have this ability to fill the air with their deep-rooted resistance.
Kate almost wept over the slim, eager girls, pretty as rather papery flowers, eager for attention, but thrust away, victimised.
Kate nearly cried over the slender, eager girls, pretty like delicate flowers, longing for attention, but pushed away, victimized.
Suddenly there was a shot. The market-place was on its feet in a moment, scattering, pouring away into the streets and the shops. Another shot! Kate, from where she stood, saw across the rapidly-emptying plaza a man sitting back on one of the benches, firing a pistol into the air. He was a lout from the city, and he was half drunk. The people knew what it was. Yet any moment he might lower the pistol and start firing at random. Everybody hurried silently, melting away, leaving the plaza void.
Suddenly, there was a gunshot. The marketplace sprang to life, with people scattering and rushing into the streets and shops. Another shot! From her spot, Kate saw across the quickly emptying plaza a man slumped on one of the benches, shooting a pistol into the air. He was a drunken fool from the city. The crowd understood the danger. At any moment, he could lower the gun and start shooting randomly. Everyone hurried quietly, slipping away, leaving the plaza empty.
Two more shots, pap-pap! still into the air. And at the same moment a little officer in uniform darted out of the dark street where the military station was, and where now the big hats were piled on the ground; he rushed straight to the drunkard, who was spreading his legs and waving the pistol: and before you could breathe, slap! and again slap! He had slapped the pistol-firer first on one side of the face, then on the other, with slaps that resounded almost like shots. And in the same breath he seized the arm that held the pistol and wrested the weapon away.
Two more shots, pap-pap! still fired into the air. At the same time, a young officer in uniform dashed out of the dark street where the military station was, and where the big hats were now scattered on the ground; he rushed directly to the drunk guy, who had his legs spread and was waving the pistol. Before you could even blink, slap! and then slap! He slapped the pistol-waver once on one side of the face, then on the other, with slaps that echoed almost like gunfire. In the same instant, he grabbed the arm that held the pistol and yanked the weapon away.
Two of the strange soldiers instantly rushed up and seized the man by the arms. The officer spoke two words, they saluted and marched off their prisoner.
Two of the odd soldiers quickly ran up and grabbed the man by the arms. The officer said two words, they saluted, and marched away with their prisoner.
Instantly the crowd was ebbing back into the plaza, unconcerned. Kate sat on a bench with her heart beating. She saw the prisoner pass under a lamp, streaks of blood on his cheek. And Juana, who had fled, now came scuttling back and took Kate’s hand, saying:
Instantly, the crowd was pulling back into the plaza, indifferent. Kate sat on a bench, her heart racing. She saw the prisoner walk under a streetlight, blood streaked across his cheek. Juana, who had run away, now hurried back and grabbed Kate’s hand, saying:
“Look! Niña! It is the General!”
“Look! Girl! It’s the General!”
She rose startled to her feet. The officer was saluting her.
She jumped up, surprised. The officer was saluting her.
“Don Cipriano!” she said.
"Don Cipriano!" she exclaimed.
“The same!” he replied. “Did that drunken fellow frighten you?”
“The same!” he replied. “Did that drunk guy scare you?”
[Pg 249]
[Pg 249]
“Not much! Only startled me. I didn’t feel any evil intention behind it.”
“Not much! It just surprised me. I didn’t feel any bad intention behind it.”
“No, only drunk.”
“No, just drunk.”
“But I shall go home now.”
“But I'm going home now.”
“Shall I walk with you?”
"Can I walk with you?"
“Would you care to?”
"Care to?"
He took his place at her side, and they turned down by the church, to the lake shore. There was a moon above the mountain and the air was coming fresh, not too strong, from the west. From the Pacific. Little lights were burning ruddy by the boats at the water’s edge, some outside, and some inside, under the roof-tilt of the boat’s little inward shed. Women were preparing a mouthful of food.
He stood next to her, and they walked past the church down to the lake shore. The moon hung above the mountain, and a light breeze came in fresh, not too strong, from the west. From the Pacific. Small lights flickered warmly by the boats at the water’s edge, some outside and some inside, under the roof of the boat’s little shed. Women were getting a bite to eat ready.
“But the night is beautiful,” said Kate, breathing deep.
“But the night is gorgeous,” said Kate, taking a deep breath.
“With the moon clipped away just a little,” he said.
“With the moon trimmed just a bit,” he said.
Juana was following close on her heels: and behind, two soldiers in slouched hats.
Juana was right on her tail, and behind her, two soldiers in slouchy hats.
“Do the soldiers escort you?” she said.
“Are the soldiers escorting you?” she asked.
“I suppose so,” said he.
"I guess so," he said.
“But the moon,” she said, “isn’t lovely and friendly as it is in England or Italy.”
“But the moon,” she said, “isn’t as lovely and friendly as it is in England or Italy.”
“It is the same planet,” he replied.
“It’s the same planet,” he replied.
“But the moonshine in America isn’t the same. It doesn’t make one feel glad as it does in Europe. One feels it would like to hurt one.”
“But the moonshine in America isn’t the same. It doesn’t make you feel happy like it does in Europe. You feel like it wants to hurt you.”
He was silent for some moments. Then he said:
He was quiet for a bit. Then he said:
“Perhaps there is in you something European, which hurts our Mexican Moon.”
“Maybe there's something European in you that hurts our Mexican Moon.”
“But I come in good faith.”
“But I come in good faith.”
“European good faith. Perhaps it is not the same as Mexican.”
“European good faith might not be the same as Mexican.”
Kate was silent, almost stunned.
Kate was quiet, almost shocked.
“Fancy your Mexican moon objecting to me!” she laughed ironically.
“Can you believe your Mexican moon is objecting to me!” she laughed sarcastically.
“Fancy your objecting to our Mexican moon!” said he.
“Imagine you objecting to our Mexican moon!” he said.
“I wasn’t,” said she.
"I wasn't," she said.
They came to the corner of Kate’s road. At the corner was a group of trees, and under the trees, behind the hedge, several reed huts. Kate often laughed at the donkey looking over the dry-stone low wall, and at the black sheep with curved horns, tied to a bitten tree, and at the lad,[Pg 250] naked but for a bit of a shirt, fleeing into the corner under the thorn screen.
They reached the corner of Kate’s street. At the corner was a cluster of trees, and beneath the trees, behind the hedge, there were a few reed huts. Kate often laughed at the donkey peering over the low dry-stone wall, and at the black sheep with curled horns tied to a gnawed tree, and at the boy, [Pg 250] naked except for a small shirt, running into the corner under the thorny bushes.
Kate and Cipriano sat on the verandah of the House of the Cuentas. She offered him vermouth, but he refused.
Kate and Cipriano sat on the porch of the House of the Cuentas. She offered him vermouth, but he turned it down.
They were still. There came the faint pip!-pip! from the little electric plant just up the road, which Jesús tended. Then a cock from beyond the bananas crowed powerfully and hoarsely.
They were quiet. Then there was the faint pip!-pip! from the small electric plant just up the road that Jesús looked after. After that, a rooster from beyond the bananas crowed loudly and roughly.
“But how absurd!” said Kate. “Cocks don’t crow at this hour.”
“But that's ridiculous!” said Kate. “Roosters don't crow at this time.”
“Only in Mexico,” laughed Cipriano.
“Only in Mexico,” Cipriano laughed.
“Yes! Only here!”
“Yes! Right here!”
“He thinks your moon is the sun, no?” he said, teasing her.
“He thinks your moon is the sun, right?” he said, teasing her.
The cock crowed powerfully, again and again.
The rooster crowed loudly, over and over.
“This is very nice, your house, your patio,” said Cipriano.
“This is really nice, your house, your patio,” said Cipriano.
But Kate was silent.
But Kate didn't say anything.
“Or don’t you like it?” he said.
“Or don’t you like it?” he asked.
“You see,” she answered, “I have nothing to do! The servants won’t let me do anything. If I sweep my room, they stand and say Que Niña! Que Niña! As if I was standing on my head for their benefit. I sew, though I’ve no interest in sewing.—What is it, for a life?”
“You see,” she answered, “I have nothing to do! The servants won’t let me do anything. If I sweep my room, they stand and say What a girl! What a girl! As if I was standing on my head for their benefit. I sew, though I’ve no interest in sewing.—What is it, for a life?”
“And you read!” he said, glancing at the magazines and books.
“And you read!” he said, looking at the magazines and books.
“Ah, it is all such stupid, lifeless stuff, in the books and papers,” she said.
“Ah, it’s all such pointless, dull stuff, in the books and papers,” she said.
There was a silence. After which he said:
There was a pause. Then he said:
“But what would you like to do? As you say, you take no interest in sewing. You know the Navajo women, when they weave a blanket, leave a little place for their soul to come out, at the end: not to weave their soul into it.—I always think England has woven her soul into her fabrics, into all the things she has made. And she never left a place for it to come out. So now all her soul is in her goods, and nowhere else.”
“But what do you want to do? As you mentioned, you’re not interested in sewing. You know how Navajo women, when they weave a blanket, leave a little spot for their soul to come out at the end, instead of weaving their soul into it. I always think England has woven her soul into her fabrics, into everything she has created. And she never left a space for it to come out. So now all her soul is in her products, and nowhere else.”
“But Mexico has no soul,” said Kate. “She’s swallowed the stone of despair, as the hymn says.”
“But Mexico has no soul,” Kate said. “She’s consumed the stone of despair, just like the song says.”
“Ah! You think so? I think not. The soul is also a thing you make, like a pattern in a blanket. It is very[Pg 251] nice while all the wools are rolling their different threads and different colours, and the pattern is being made. But once it is finished—then finished it has no interest any more. Mexico hasn’t started to weave the pattern of her soul. Or she is only just starting: with Ramón. Don’t you believe in Ramón?”
“Ah! You think so? I don’t agree. The soul is something you create, like a design in a blanket. It’s really[Pg 251] nice while all the different threads and colors are being woven together, and the design is coming to life. But once it’s done—then it’s done, and it loses its charm. Mexico hasn’t begun to create the design of her soul. Or she’s just starting: with Ramón. Don’t you believe in Ramón?”
Kate hesitated before she answered.
Kate paused before she answered.
“Ramón, yes! I do! But whether it’s any good trying here in Mexico, as he is trying—” she said slowly.
“Ramón, yes! I do! But I’m not sure if it’s worth trying here in Mexico, like he is—” she said slowly.
“He is in Mexico. He tries here. Why should not you?”
“He's in Mexico. He makes an effort here. Why shouldn't you?”
“I?”
“Me?”
“Yes! You! Ramón doesn’t believe in womanless gods, he says. Why should you not be the woman in the Quetzalcoatl pantheon? If you will, the goddess!”
“Yes! You! Ramón doesn’t believe in gods without women, he says. Why shouldn’t you be the woman in the Quetzalcoatl pantheon? If you want, the goddess!”
“I, a goddess in the Mexican pantheon?” cried Kate, with a burst of startled laughter.
“I, a goddess in the Mexican pantheon?” Kate exclaimed, bursting into startled laughter.
“Why not?” said he.
“Why not?” he said.
“But I am not Mexican,” said she.
“But I’m not Mexican,” she said.
“You may easily be a goddess,” said he, “in the same pantheon with Don Ramón and me.”
“You could totally be a goddess,” he said, “in the same circle as Don Ramón and me.”
A strange, inscrutable flame of desire seemed to be burning on Cipriano’s face, as his eyes watched her glittering. Kate could not help feeling that it was a sort of intense, blind ambition, of which she was partly an object: a passionate object also: which kindled the Indian to the hottest pitch of his being.
A strange, unreadable fire of desire seemed to be burning on Cipriano’s face as his eyes followed her shimmering. Kate couldn’t shake the feeling that it was some kind of intense, blind ambition, of which she was partly the focus: a passionate focus that set the Indian ablaze with the hottest energy of his being.
“But I don’t feel like a goddess in a Mexican pantheon,” she said. “Mexico is a bit horrible to me. Don Ramón is wonderful: but I’m so afraid they will destroy him.”
“But I don’t feel like a goddess in a Mexican pantheon,” she said. “Mexico is a bit terrible to me. Don Ramón is wonderful: but I’m so afraid they will ruin him.”
“Come, and help to prevent it.”
"Come help stop it."
“How?”
“How do I do that?”
“You marry me. You complain you have nothing to do. Then marry me. Marry me, and help Ramón and me. We need a woman, Ramón says, to be with us. And you are the woman. There is a great deal to do.”
“You marry me. You say you have nothing to do. So marry me. Marry me, and help Ramón and me. We need a woman, Ramón says, to be with us. And you are that woman. There’s a lot to do.”
“But can’t I help without marrying anybody?” said Kate.
“But can’t I help without marrying anyone?” said Kate.
“How can you?” he said simply.
“How can you?” he said plainly.
And she knew it was true.
And she knew it was true.
“But you see,” she said, “I have no impulse to marry you, so how can I?”
“But you see,” she said, “I don’t have any urge to marry you, so how can I?”
[Pg 252]
[Pg 252]
“Why?” he said.
"Why?" he asked.
“You see, Mexico is really a bit horrible to me. And the black eyes of the people really make my heart contract, and my flesh shrink. There’s a bit of horror in it. And I don’t want horror in my soul.”
“You see, Mexico is really a bit awful for me. The people’s dark eyes truly make my heart ache and my skin crawl. There’s something horrifying about it. And I don’t want that horror in my soul.”
He was silent and unfathomable. She did not know in the least what he was thinking, only a black cloud seemed over him.
He was quiet and mysterious. She had no idea what he was thinking; it was like a dark cloud hung over him.
“Why not?” he said at last. “Horror is real. Why not a bit of horror, as you say, among all the rest?”
“Why not?” he said finally. “Horror is real. Why not include a little bit of horror, as you put it, among everything else?”
He gazed at her with complete, glittering earnestness, something heavy upon her.
He looked at her with intense, sparkling seriousness, as if something weighty was resting on her.
“But——” she stammered in amazement.
“But—” she stuttered in amazement.
“You feel a bit of horror for me too—But why not? Perhaps I feel a bit of horror for you too, for your light-coloured eyes and your strong white hands. But that is good.”
“You feel a little horror for me too—But why not? Maybe I feel a little horror for you too, for your light-colored eyes and your strong white hands. But that’s good.”
Kate looked at him in amazement. And all she wanted was to flee, to flee away beyond the bounds of this gruesome continent.
Kate stared at him in shock. All she wanted was to escape, to get far away from this horrifying continent.
“Get used to it,” he said. “Get used to it that there must be a bit of fear, and a bit of horror in your life. And marry me, and you will find many things that are not horror. The bit of horror is like the sesame seed in the nougat, it gives the sharp wild flavour. It is good to have it there.”
“Get used to it,” he said. “Get used to the fact that there has to be some fear and a little horror in your life. And marry me, and you’ll discover plenty of things that aren’t horrific. The bit of horror is like the sesame seed in nougat; it adds a sharp, wild flavor. It’s good to have it there.”
He sat watching her with black, glittering eyes, and talking with strange, uncanny reason. His desire seemed curiously impersonal, physical, and yet not personal at all. She felt as if, for him, she had some other name, she moved within another species. As if her name were, for example, Itzpapalotl, and she had been born in unknown places, and was a woman unknown to herself.
He sat there, watching her with dark, shiny eyes, speaking with an odd, eerie logic. His desire felt strangely impersonal, physical, yet completely detached. She sensed that, for him, she had a different identity, as if she belonged to another species. It was as if her name were, say, Itzpapalotl, and she had come from unfamiliar lands, a woman who was a mystery to herself.
Yet surely, surely he was only putting his will over her?
Yet surely, he was just imposing his will on her?
She was breathless with amazement, because he had made her see the physical possibility of marrying him: a thing she had never even glimpsed before. But surely, surely it would not be herself who could marry him. It would be some curious female within her, whom she did not know and did not own.
She was amazed and breathless because he had made her see that marrying him was actually possible—a thought she had never even considered before. But surely, it couldn't be her who would marry him. It would be some strange woman inside her that she didn't know and didn't recognize.
He was emanating a dark, exultant sort of passion.
He was radiating a dark, triumphant kind of passion.
[Pg 253]
[Pg 253]
“I can’t believe,” she said, “that I could do it.”
“I can’t believe,” she said, “that I actually did it.”
“Do it,” he said. “And then you will know.”
“Just do it,” he said. “And then you’ll understand.”
She shuddered slightly, and went indoors for a wrap. She came out again in a silk Spanish shawl, brown, but deeply embroidered in silver-coloured silk. She tangled her fingers nervously in the long brown fringe.
She shuddered a little and went inside to grab a wrap. She came back out wearing a brown silk Spanish shawl, beautifully embroidered with silver thread. She nervously tangled her fingers in the long brown fringe.
Really, he seemed sinister to her, almost repellant. Yet she hated to think that she merely was afraid: that she had not the courage. She sat with her head bent, the light falling on her soft hair and on the heavy, silvery-coloured embroidery of her shawl, which she wrapped round her tight, as the Indian women do their rebozos. And his black eyes watched her, and watched the rich shawl, with a peculiar intense glitter. The shawl, too, fascinated him.
Really, he seemed dark and unwelcoming to her, almost off-putting. Yet she hated to think that she was just scared: that she lacked the courage. She sat with her head down, the light shining on her soft hair and on the heavy, silvery embroidery of her shawl, which she wrapped around herself tightly, like the Indian women do with their rebozos. And his black eyes watched her, and watched the rich shawl, with a strangely intense gleam. The shawl, too, captivated him.
“Well!” he said suddenly. “When shall it be?”
“Well!” he said suddenly. “When will it be?”
“What?” she said, glancing up into his black eyes with real fear.
“What?” she said, looking up into his dark eyes with genuine fear.
“The marriage.”
"The wedding."
She looked at him, almost hypnotised with amazement that he should have gone so far. And even now, she had not the power to make him retreat.
She stared at him, almost mesmerized by the fact that he had come this far. And even now, she couldn’t make him back down.
“I don’t know,” she said.
“I don’t know,” she stated.
“Will you say in August? On the first of August?”
“Will you say in August? On August first?”
“I won’t say any time,” she said.
“I won’t say any time,” she said.
Suddenly the black gloom and anger of the Indians came over it. Then again he shook it off, with a certain callous indifference.
Suddenly, the dark sadness and anger of the Indians enveloped it. But then he shook it off again, showing a certain cold indifference.
“Will you come to Jamiltepec to-morrow to see Ramón?” he asked. “He wants to speak with you.”
“Will you come to Jamiltepec tomorrow to see Ramón?” he asked. “He wants to talk to you.”
Kate also wanted to see Ramón: she always did.
Kate always wanted to see Ramón; she just did.
“Shall I?” she said.
"Should I?" she said.
“Yes! Come with me in the morning in the automobile. Yes?”
“Yes! Come with me in the morning in the car. Yes?”
“I would like to see Don Ramón again,” she said.
"I want to see Don Ramón again," she said.
“You are not afraid of him, eh? Not the bit of horror, eh?” he said, smiling peculiarly.
"You’re not afraid of him, huh? Not even a little scary, right?" he said, smiling strangely.
“No. But Don Ramón isn’t really Mexican,” she said.
“No. But Don Ramón isn’t actually Mexican,” she said.
“Not really Mexican?”
"Not exactly Mexican?"
“No!—He feels European.”
“No!—He seems European.”
“Really! To me he is—Mexico.”
“Seriously! To me he is—Mexico.”
She paused and gathered herself together.
She took a moment to collect herself.
[Pg 254]
[Pg 254]
“I will row in a boat to Jamiltepec to-morrow, or I will take Alonso’s motor-boat. I will come about ten o’clock.”
“I will row a boat to Jamiltepec tomorrow, or I’ll take Alonso’s motorboat. I’ll be there around ten o’clock.”
“Very good!” said Cipriano, rising to leave.
“Great!” said Cipriano, getting up to leave.
When he had gone, she heard the sound of the drum from the plaza. It would be another meeting of the men of Quetzalcoatl. But she had not the desire nor the courage to set out afresh that day.
When he left, she heard the drumbeat from the plaza. It was time for another meeting of the men of Quetzalcoatl. But she didn't have the desire or the courage to venture out again that day.
Instead, she went to bed, and lay breathing the inner darkness. Through the window-cracks she saw the whiteness of the moon, and through the walls she heard the small pulse of the drum. And it all oppressed her and made her afraid. She lay forming plans to escape. She must escape. She would hurriedly pack her trunks and disappear: perhaps take the train to Manzanillo, on the coast, and thence sail up to California, to Los Angeles or to San Francisco. Suddenly escape, and flee away to a white man’s country, where she could once more breathe freely. How good it would be!—Yes, this was what she would do.
Instead, she went to bed and lay there, breathing in the deep darkness. Through the cracks in the window, she saw the bright moonlight, and through the walls, she heard the steady beat of the drum. All of it weighed down on her and made her feel scared. She lay there, making plans to get away. She had to escape. She would quickly pack her bags and disappear: maybe take the train to Manzanillo on the coast, and from there, catch a boat to California, to Los Angeles or San Francisco. Just like that, she would escape and run off to a place where she could breathe freely again. How wonderful that would be!—Yes, this was what she would do.
The night grew late, the drum ceased, she heard Ezequiel come home and lie down on the mattress outside her door. The only sound was the hoarse crowing of cocks in the moonlit night. And in her room, like someone striking a match, came the greenish light of a firefly, intermittent, now here, now there.
The night got late, the drumming stopped, and she heard Ezequiel come home and lie down on the mattress outside her door. The only sound was the raspy crowing of roosters in the moonlit night. And in her room, like someone lighting a match, the greenish light of a firefly flickered, showing up here and there.
Thoroughly uneasy and cowed, she went to sleep. But then she slept deeply.
Thoroughly uncomfortable and intimidated, she went to sleep. But then she slept soundly.
And curiously enough, she awoke in the morning with a new feeling of strength. It was six o’clock, the sun was making yellow pencils through her shutter-cracks. She threw open her window to the street, and looked through the iron grating at the little lane with deep shadow under the garden wall, and above the wall, banana leaves fraying translucent green, and shaggy mops of palm-trees perching high, towards the twin white tower-tips of the church, crowned by the Greek cross with four equal arms.
And interestingly, she woke up in the morning feeling strong. It was six o’clock, and the sun was streaming yellow rays through the cracks in her shutters. She opened her window to the street and looked through the iron bars at the narrow lane, where shadows lay deep under the garden wall. Above the wall, there were translucent green banana leaves, and shaggy clusters of palm trees rising high, pointing towards the twin white spires of the church, capped with a Greek cross that had four equal arms.
In the lane it was already motion: big cows marching slowly to the lake, under the bluish shadow of the wall, and a small calf, big-eyed and adventurous, trotting aside to gaze through her gate at the green watered grass and the flowers. The silent peon, following, lifted his two arms with[Pg 255] a sudden swoop upwards, noiselessly, and the calf careered on. Only the sound of the feet of calves.
In the lane, things were already moving: large cows strolling slowly to the lake, beneath the bluish shadow of the wall, while a small, wide-eyed calf, curious and bold, trotted alongside to see through her gate at the lush green grass and the flowers. The quiet worker behind them suddenly raised his arms upwards in a swift motion, silently, and the calf dashed off. The only sound was the soft patter of the calves' feet.
Then two boys vainly trying to urge a young bull-calf to the lake. It kept on jerking up its sharp rump, and giving dry little kicks, from which the boys ran away. They pushed its shoulder, and it butted them with its blunt young head. They were in the state of semi-frenzied bewilderment which the Indians fall into when they are opposed and frustrated. And they took the usual recourse of running to a little distance, picking up heavy stones, and hurling them viciously at the animal.
Then two boys tried unsuccessfully to coax a young bull calf to the lake. It kept raising its sharp back end and kicking lightly, making the boys back off. They pushed against its shoulder, and it knocked them with its rounded young head. They were in a state of confused frustration like the Indians experience when they face obstacles. So, they did what was typical and ran a short distance away, picked up heavy stones, and threw them angrily at the animal.
“No!” cried Kate from her window. “Don’t throw stones. Drive it sensibly!”
“No!” shouted Kate from her window. “Don’t throw stones. Drive carefully!”
They started as if the skies had opened, dropped their stones, and crept very much diminished after the see-sawing bull-calf.
They began as if the skies had opened up, dropped their stones, and followed much more quietly after the swaying bull calf.
An ancient crone appeared at the window with a plate of chopped-up young cactus leaves, for three centavos. Kate didn’t like cactus vegetable, but she bought it. An old man was thrusting a young cockerel through the window-bars.
An old woman showed up at the window with a plate of chopped young cactus leaves, selling them for three centavos. Kate wasn’t a fan of cactus, but she still bought some. An old man was pushing a young rooster through the window bars.
“Go,” said Kate, “into the patio.”
“Go,” Kate said, “to the patio.”
And she shut her window on the street, for the invasion had begun.
And she closed her window to the street, because the invasion had started.
But it had only changed doors.
But it had just changed doors.
“Niña! Niña!” came Juana’s voice. “Says the old man that you buy this chicken?”
“Hey! Hey!” came Juana’s voice. “The old man says that you’re buying this chicken?”
“At how much?” shouted Kate, slipping on a dressing gown.
“At how much?” shouted Kate, putting on a robe.
“At ten reales.”
"At ten reales."
“Oh, No!” said Kate, flinging open her patio doors, and appearing in her fresh wrap of pale pink cotton crêpe, embroidered with heavy white flowers. “Not more than a peso!”
“Oh, no!” said Kate, throwing open her patio doors, and stepping out in her new pale pink cotton crêpe wrap, embroidered with big white flowers. “Not more than a peso!”
“A peso and ten centavos!” pleaded the old man, balancing the staring-eyed red cock between his hands. “He is nice and fat, Señorita. See!”
“A peso and ten centavos!” begged the old man, holding the wide-eyed red rooster between his hands. “He’s nice and plump, Miss. Look!”
And he held out the cock for Kate to take it and balance it between her hands, to try its weight. She motioned to him to hand it to Juana. The red cock fluttered, and suddenly crowed in the transfer. Juana balanced him, and made a grimace.
And he held out the rooster for Kate to take it and balance it between her hands to feel its weight. She signaled to him to give it to Juana. The red rooster flapped its wings and suddenly crowed during the handoff. Juana balanced it and grimaced.
[Pg 256]
[Pg 256]
“No, only a peso!” said Kate.
“No, just a peso!” said Kate.
The man gave a sudden gesture of assent, received the peso, and disappeared like a shadow. Concha lurched up and took the cock, and instantly she bawled in derision:
The man nodded abruptly, took the peso, and vanished like a shadow. Concha stumbled up and grabbed the cock, and immediately she laughed mockingly:
“Está muy flaco! He is very thin.”
“¡Está muy flaco! He's really skinny.”
“Put him in the pen,” said Kate. “We’ll let him grow.”
“Put him in the pen,” Kate said. “We’ll let him grow.”
The patio was liquid with sunshine and shadows. Ezequiel had rolled up his mattress and gone. Great rose-coloured hibiscus dangled from the tips of their boughs, there was a faint scent from the half-wild, creamy roses. The great mango trees were most sumptuous in the morning, like cliffs, with their hard green fruits dropping like the organs of some animal from the new bronze leaves, so curiously heavy with life.
The patio was filled with sunshine and shadows. Ezequiel had rolled up his mattress and left. Bright pink hibiscus flowers hung from the ends of their branches, and there was a light scent from the half-wild, creamy roses. The large mango trees looked especially lush in the morning, like cliffs, with their hard green fruits dropping like the organs of some animal from the fresh bronze leaves, so surprisingly full of life.
“Está muy flaco!” the young Concha was bawling still in derision as she bore off the young cock to the pen under the banana trees. “He’s very scraggy.”
“Look how scrawny he is!” the young Concha was laughing as she carried the young rooster to the pen under the banana trees. “He’s really skinny.”
Everybody watched intent while the red cock was put in among the few scraggy fowls. The grey cock, elder, retreated to the far end of the pen, and eyed the newcomer with an eye of thunder. The red cock, muy flaco, stood diminished in a dry corner. Then suddenly he stretched himself and crowed shrilly, his red gills lifted like an aggressive beard. And the grey cock stirred around, preparing the thunders of his vengeance. The hens took not the slightest notice.
Everybody watched closely as the red rooster was placed among the few scraggly hens. The older grey rooster retreated to the far end of the pen, glaring at the newcomer with a fierce look. The red rooster, muy flaco, seemed small in a dry corner. Then suddenly, he puffed himself out and crowed loudly, his red wattles raised like an aggressive beard. The grey rooster moved around, gearing up for his revenge. The hens didn’t pay any attention.
Kate laughed, and went back to her room to dress, in the powerful newness of the morning. Outside her window the women were passing quietly, the red water-jar on one shoulder, going to the lake for water. They always put one arm over their head, and held the jar on the other shoulder. It had a contorted look, different from the proud way the women carried water in Sicily.
Kate laughed and went back to her room to get dressed, feeling the excitement of the fresh morning. Outside her window, women were walking by quietly, carrying red water jars on one shoulder as they headed to the lake for water. They always raised one arm over their head and balanced the jar on the other shoulder. It looked a bit awkward, unlike the proud way women carried water in Sicily.
“Niña! Niña!” Juana was crying outside.
“Girl! Girl!” Juana was crying outside.
“Wait a minute,” said Kate.
“Hold on a sec,” said Kate.
It was another of the hymn-sheets, with a Hymn of Quetzalcoatl.
It was another one of the hymn sheets, featuring a Hymn of Quetzalcoatl.
“See, Niña, the new hymn from last evening.”
“Look, Niña, the new song from last night.”
Kate took the leaflet and sat upon her bed to read it.
Kate picked up the leaflet and sat on her bed to read it.
[Pg 257]
[Pg 257]
Quetzalcoatl Looks Down on Mexico.
Quetzalcoatl gazes down at Mexico.
Kate read this long leaflet again, and again, and a swift darkness like a whirlwind seemed to envelop the morning. She drank her coffee on the verandah, and the heavy papayas in their grouping seemed to be oozing like great drops from the invisible spouting of the fountain of non-human life. She seemed to see the great sprouting and urging of the cosmos, moving into weird life. And men only like green-fly clustering on the tender tips, an aberration there. So monstrous the rolling and unfolding of the life of the cosmos, as if even iron could grow like lichen deep in the earth, and cease growing, and prepare to perish. Iron and stone render up their life, when the hour comes. And men are less than the green-fly sucking the stems of the bush, so long as they live by business and bread alone. Parasites on the face of the earth.
Kate read this long leaflet over and over, and a swift darkness like a whirlwind seemed to cover the morning. She sipped her coffee on the porch, and the heavy papayas in their cluster looked like they were oozing, like large droplets from the invisible fountain of non-human life. She appeared to witness the great sprouting and pushing of the cosmos, moving into strange life. And men were just like green flies gathering on the tender tips, an oddity there. The rolling and unfolding of cosmic life felt so monstrous, as if even iron could grow like lichen deep in the earth, and then stop growing, preparing to die. Iron and stone give up their life when the time comes. And men are less than the green flies sucking the stems of the bush, as long as they live only for business and bread. Parasites on the face of the earth.
She strayed to the shore. The lake was blue in the morning light, the opposite mountains pale and dry and ribbed like mountains in the desert. Only at their feet, next the lake, the dark strip of trees and white specks of villages.
She wandered to the shore. The lake was blue in the morning light, the mountains across the way pale and dry, ridged like desert mountains. Only at their base, next to the lake, was a dark line of trees and white flecks of villages.
Near her against the light five cows stood with their noses to the water drinking. Women were kneeling on the stones, filling red jars. On forked sticks stuck up[Pg 261] on the foreshore, frail fishing nets were hung out, drying, and on the nets a small bird sat facing the sun; he was red as a drop of new blood, from the arteries of the air.
Near her, five cows stood in the light, drinking with their noses in the water. Women knelt on the stones, filling red jars. Frail fishing nets were hung up on forked sticks on the foreshore to dry, and a small bird perched on the nets, facing the sun; it was as red as a drop of fresh blood, from the arteries of the air.[Pg 261]
From the straw huts under the trees, her urchin of the mud-chick was scuttling towards her, clutching something in his fist. He opened his hand to her, and on the palm lay three of the tiny cooking-pots, the ollitas which the natives had thrown into the water long ago, to the gods.
From the straw huts under the trees, her little mud-covered child was scurrying toward her, holding something tightly in his hand. He opened his palm, revealing three tiny cooking pots, the ollitas that the locals had tossed into the water long ago as offerings to the gods.
“Muy chiquitas!” he said, in his brisk way, a little, fighting tradesman; “do you buy them?”
“Very small!” he said, in his brisk way, a little, fighting tradesman; “do you buy them?”
“I have no money. To-morrow!” said Kate.
“I don’t have any money. Tomorrow!” said Kate.
“To-morrow!” he said, like a pistol shot.
“To-morrow!” he said, like a gunshot.
“To-morrow.”
“Tomorrow.”
He had forgiven her, but she had not forgiven him.
He had forgiven her, but she hadn't forgiven him.
Somebody in the fresh Sunday morning was singing rather beautifully, letting the sound, as it were, produce itself.
Somebody on the fresh Sunday morning was singing quite beautifully, allowing the sound to, in a way, create itself.
A boy was prowling with a sling, prowling like a cat, to get the little birds. The red bird like a drop of new blood twittered upon the almost invisible fish-nets, then in a flash was gone. The boy prowled under the delicate green of the willow trees, stumbling over the great roots in the sand.
A boy was sneaking around with a slingshot, stalking like a cat, trying to catch the little birds. The bright red bird, like a drop of fresh blood, chirped atop the nearly invisible fish nets, then vanished in an instant. The boy moved cautiously under the delicate green of the willow trees, tripping over the large roots in the sand.
Along the edge of the water flew four dark birds, their necks pushed out, skimming silent near the silent surface of the lake, in a jagged level rush.
Along the edge of the water flew four dark birds, their necks stretched out, gliding silently close to the still surface of the lake, in a jagged rush.
Kate knew these mornings by the lake. They hypnotised her almost like death. Scarlet birds like drops of blood, in very green willow trees. The aquador trotting to her house with a pole over his shoulder, and two heavy square gasoline cans, one at each end of the pole, filled with hot water. He had been to the hot spring for her daily supply. Now barefoot, with one bare leg, the young man trotted softly beneath the load, his dark, handsome face sunk beneath the shadows of the big hat, as he trotted in a silence, mindlessness that was like death.
Kate recognized these mornings by the lake. They captivated her almost like death. Red birds like drops of blood perched in the very green willow trees. The water delivery guy jogged to her house with a pole over his shoulder, carrying two heavy square gasoline cans, one on each end of the pole, filled with hot water. He had gone to the hot spring for her daily supply. Now barefoot, with one bare leg, the young man jogged lightly under the load, his dark, handsome face hidden in the shadow of his big hat, moving in a silence and mindlessness that felt like death.
Dark heads out on the water in little groups, like black water-fowl bobbing. Were they birds? Were they heads? Was this human life, or something intermediate, that lifted its orange, wet, glistening shoulders a little out of the lake, beneath the dark head?
Dark figures moved on the water in small clusters, resembling black waterfowl. Were they birds? Were they heads? Was this human life, or something in between, that raised its orange, wet, glistening shoulders slightly out of the lake, beneath the dark head?
She knew so well what the day would be. Slowly the[Pg 262] sun thickening and intensifying in the air overhead. And slowly the electricity clotting invisibly as afternoon approached. The beach in the blind heat, strewn with refuse, smelling of refuse and the urine of creatures.
She knew exactly what the day would bring. The sun gradually thickened and intensified in the air above. And slowly, the electricity built up silently as afternoon drew near. The beach, in the sweltering heat, was littered with trash, smelling of waste and the urine of animals.
Everything going vague in the immense sunshine, as the air invisibly thickened, and Kate could feel the electricity pressing like hot iron on the back of her head. It stupefied her like morphine. Meanwhile the clouds rose like white trees from behind the mountains, as the afternoon swooned in silence, rose and spread black branches, quickly, in the sky, from which the lightning stabbed like birds.
Everything became blurry in the intense sunlight, as the air grew thick and heavy, and Kate felt the pressure like hot iron on the back of her head. It numbed her like morphine. Meanwhile, the clouds climbed like white trees behind the mountains, as the afternoon lingered in silence, rising and spreading dark branches quickly through the sky, from which the lightning struck like birds.
And in the midst of the siesta stupor, the sudden round bolts of thunder, and the crash and the chill of rain.
And in the middle of the nap drowsiness, the sudden loud thunder, and the crash and chill of rain.
Tea-time, and evening coming. The last sailing-boats making to depart, waiting for the wind. The wind was from the west, the boats going east and south had gone, their sails were lapsing far away on the lake. But the boats towards the west were waiting, waiting, while the water rattled under their black, flat keels.
Tea time, and evening is approaching. The last sailing boats are getting ready to leave, waiting for the wind. The wind is coming from the west, and the boats heading east and south have already departed, their sails fading away on the lake. But the boats heading west are still waiting, waiting, as the water ripples beneath their black, flat keels.
The big boat from Tlapaltepec, bringing many people from the west, waited on into the night. She was anchored a few yards out, and in the early night her passengers came down the dark beach, weary of the day, to go on board. They clustered in a group at the edge of the flapping water.
The large boat from Tlapaltepec, carrying many people from the west, lingered into the night. It was anchored a few yards offshore, and in the early evening, its passengers made their way down the dark beach, tired from the day, to board. They gathered in a group at the shoreline where the water lapped.
The big, wide, flat-bottomed canoe, with her wooden awning and her one straight mast lay black, a few yards out, in the dark night. A lamp was burning under the wooden roof; one looked in, from the shore. And this was home for the passengers.
The big, wide, flat-bottomed canoe, with its wooden awning and single straight mast, floated silently a few yards out in the dark night. A lamp burned under the wooden roof, visible from the shore. This was home for the passengers.
A short man with trousers rolled up came to carry the people on board. The men stood with their backs to him, legs apart. He suddenly dived at them, ducked his head between the fork of their legs, and rose, with a man on his shoulders. So he waded out through the water to the black boat, and heaved his living load on board.
A short man with his pants rolled up came to help people onto the boat. The men stood with their backs to him, legs apart. He suddenly lunged at them, ducked his head between their legs, and stood up with a guy on his shoulders. Then he waded through the water to the black boat and hoisted his passenger aboard.
For a woman, he crouched down before her, and she sat on one of his shoulders. He clasped her legs with his right arm, she clasped his dark head. So he carried her to the ship, as if she were nothing.
For a woman, he crouched down in front of her, and she sat on one of his shoulders. He held her legs with his right arm, and she grabbed onto his dark hair. So he carried her to the ship, as if she were weightless.
Soon the boat was full of people. They sat on the mats of the floor, with their backs to the sides of the vessel,[Pg 263] baskets hanging from the pent roof, swaying as the vessel swayed. Men spread their serapes and curled up to sleep. The light of the lantern lit them up, as they sat and lay, and slept, or talked in murmurs.
Soon the boat was packed with people. They sat on the mats on the floor, leaning against the sides of the boat, [Pg 263] with baskets hanging from the slanted roof, swaying as the boat moved. Men spread out their blankets and curled up to sleep. The lantern light illuminated them as they sat, lay down, slept, or talked softly.
A little woman came up out of the darkness; then suddenly ran back again. She had forgotten something. But the vessel would not sail without her, for the wind would not change yet.
A small woman emerged from the darkness and then quickly ran back. She had forgotten something. But the boat wouldn’t leave without her, as the wind wasn’t changing yet.
The tall mast stood high, the great sail lay in folds along the roof, ready. Under the roof, the lantern swayed, the people slept and stretched. Probably they would not sail till midnight. Then down the lake to Tlapaltepec, with its reeds at the end of the lake, and its dead, dead plaza, its dead dry houses of black adobe, its ruined streets, its strange, buried silence, like Pompeii.
The tall mast reached up high, and the big sail was neatly folded on the roof, prepared. Under the roof, the lantern swung gently as people slept and stretched. They likely wouldn't set sail until midnight. Then, they would head down the lake to Tlapaltepec, with its reeds at the lake's edge, its lifeless plaza, its empty, dry black adobe houses, its crumbling streets, and its eerie, silent atmosphere, reminiscent of Pompeii.
Kate knew it. So strange and deathlike, it frightened her, and mystified her.
Kate knew it. It was so strange and lifeless that it scared her and left her confused.
But to-day! To-day she would not loiter by the shore all morning. She must go to Jamiltepec in a motor-boat, to see Ramón. To talk to him even about marrying Cipriano.
But today! Today she wouldn't waste time by the shore all morning. She had to go to Jamiltepec in a motorboat to see Ramón. To talk to him even about marrying Cipriano.
Ah, how could she marry Cipriano, and give her body to this death? Take the weight of this darkness on her breast, the heaviness of this strange gloom. Die before dying, and pass away whilst still beneath the sun?
Ah, how could she marry Cipriano and give herself to this death? Carry the weight of this darkness on her chest, the heaviness of this strange gloom. Die before dying and fade away while still under the sun?
Ah no! Better to escape to the white men’s lands.
Ah no! It's better to escape to the lands of the white people.
But she went to arrange with Alonso for the motor-boat.
But she went to make arrangements with Alonso for the motorboat.
[Pg 264]
[Pg 264]
CHAP: XVII. FOURTH HYMN AND THE BISHOP.
The President of the Republic, as a new broom, had been sweeping perhaps a little too clean for the common liking, so there was a “rebellion.” It was not a very large one. But it meant, of course, banditry, robbery, and cowed villages.
The President of the Republic, like a new broom, had been cleaning things up maybe a bit too aggressively for everyone's taste, resulting in a "rebellion." It wasn't a very big one. But it led to banditry, theft, and intimidated villages.
Ramón was determined to keep free from the taint of politics. But already the Church, and with the Church, the Knights of Cortes and a certain “black” faction, was preparing against him. The priests began to denounce him from the pulpits—but not very loudly—as an ambitious Anti-Christ. With Cipriano beside him, however, and with Cipriano the army of the west, he had not much to fear.
Ramón was set on staying clear of the influence of politics. But already the Church, along with the Knights of Cortes and a certain “black” faction, was gearing up against him. The priests started to denounce him from the pulpits—but not too loudly—as an ambitious Anti-Christ. With Cipriano by his side, and with Cipriano leading the army of the west, he didn’t have much to worry about.
But it was possible Cipriano would have to march away in defence of the government.
But Cipriano might have to leave to defend the government.
“Above all things,” said Ramón, “I don’t want to acquire a political smell. I don’t want to be pushed in the direction of any party. Unless I can stand uncontaminated, I had better abandon everything. But the Church will push me over to the socialists—and the socialists will betray me on the first opportunity. It is not myself. It is the new spirit. The surest way to kill it—and it can be killed, like any other living thing—is to get it connected with any political party.”
“More than anything,” Ramón said, “I don’t want to be associated with politics. I don’t want to be influenced by any party. If I can’t remain untainted, then I should just give everything up. But the Church will push me toward the socialists—and they'll turn their back on me at the first chance. It's not about me. It's about the new spirit. The quickest way to kill it—and it can be killed, just like any other living thing—is to tie it to any political party.”
“Why don’t you see the Bishop?” said Cipriano. “I will see him too. Am I to be chief of the division in the west, for nothing?”
“Why don’t you go see the Bishop?” Cipriano said. “I’ll see him too. Am I just supposed to be the head of the division in the west for no reason?”
“Yes,” said Ramón slowly. “I will see Jimenez. I have thought of it. Yes, I intend to use every means in my power.—Montes will stand for us, because he hates the Church and hates any hint of dictation from outside. He sees the possibility of a ‘national’ church. Though myself, I don’t care about national churches. Only one has to speak the language of one’s own people. You know the priests are forbidding the people to read the Hymns?”
“Yes,” Ramón said slowly. “I’ll talk to Jimenez. I’ve thought it over. Yes, I plan to use every resource I have.—Montes will support us because he despises the Church and any suggestion of outside control. He sees the chance for a ‘national’ church. For me, though, I don’t care about national churches. We just need to speak the language of our own people. You know the priests are telling people not to read the Hymns?”
“What does that matter?” said Cipriano. “These people are nothing if not perverse, nowadays. They will read them all the more.”
“What does that matter?” said Cipriano. “These people are nothing if not twisted these days. They’ll read them even more.”
[Pg 265]
[Pg 265]
“Maybe!—I shall take no notice. I’ll let my new legend, as they call it, grow while the earth is moist. But we have to keep our eye very close on all the little bunches of ‘interests’.”
“Maybe!—I won’t pay any attention to it. I’ll let my new legend, as they call it, develop while the ground is still wet. But we need to keep a close watch on all the little clusters of ‘interests’.”
“Ramón!” said Cipriano. “If you can turn Mexico entirely into a Quetzalcoatl country, what then?”
“Ramón!” Cipriano said. “If you can transform all of Mexico into a Quetzalcoatl country, what happens next?”
“I shall be First Man of Quetzalcoatl—I know no more.”
“I will be the First Man of Quetzalcoatl—I don't know anything else.”
“You won’t trouble about the rest of the world?”
“You won’t worry about the rest of the world?”
Ramón smiled. Already he saw in Cipriano’s eye the gleam of a Holy War.
Ramón smiled. He could already see the spark of a Holy War in Cipriano’s eye.
“I would like,” he said smiling, “to be one of the Initiates of the Earth. One of the Initiators. Every country its own Saviour, Cipriano: or every people its own Saviour. And the First Men of every people, forming a Natural Aristocracy of the World. One must have aristocrats, that we know. But natural ones, not artificial. And in some way the world must be organically united: the world of man. But in the concrete, not in the abstract. Leagues and Covenants and International Programmes. Ah! Cipriano! it’s like an international pestilence. The leaves of one great tree can’t hang on the boughs of another great tree. The races of the earth are like trees, in the end they neither mix nor mingle. They stand out of each other’s way, like trees. Or else they crowd on one another, and their roots grapple, and it is the fight to the death.—Only from the flowers there is commingling. And the flowers of every race are the natural aristocrats of that race. And the spirit of the world can fly from flower to flower, like a humming bird, and slowly fertilise the great trees in their blossoms. Only the Natural Aristocrats can rise above their nation; and even then they do not rise beyond their race. Only the Natural Aristocrats of the World can be international, or cosmopolitan, or cosmic. It has always been so. The peoples are no more capable of it, than the leaves of the mango tree are capable of attaching themselves to the pine.—So if I want Mexicans to learn the name of Quetzalcoatl, it is because I want them to speak with the tongues of their own blood. I wish the Teutonic world would once more think in terms of Thor and Wotan, and the tree Igdrasil. And I wish the Druidic world would see, honestly, that in the mistletoe is their mystery, and that they themselves[Pg 266] are the Tuatha De Danaan, alive, but submerged. And a new Hermes should come back to the Mediterranean, and a new Ashtaroth to Tunis; and Mithras again to Persia, and Brahma unbroken to India, and the oldest of dragons to China. Then I, Cipriano, I, First Man of Quetzalcoatl, with you, First Man of Huitzilopochtli, and perhaps your wife, First Woman of Itzpapalotl, could we not meet, with sure souls, the other great aristocrats of the world, the First Man of Wotan and the First Woman of Freya, First Lord of Hermes, and the Lady of Astarte, the Best-Born of Brahma, and the Son of the Greatest Dragon? I tell you, Cipriano, then the earth might rejoice, when the First Lords of the West met the First Lords of South and East, in the Valley of the Soul. Ah, the earth has Valleys of the Soul, that are not cities of commerce and industry. And the mystery is one mystery, but men must see it differently. The hibiscus and the thistle and the gentian all flower on the Tree of Life, but in the world they are far apart; and must be. And I am hibiscus and you are a yucca flower, and your Caterina is a wild daffodil, and my Carlota is a white pansy. Only four of us, yet we make a curious bunch. So it is. The men and women of the earth are not manufactured goods, to be interchangeable. But the Tree of Life is one tree, as we know when our souls open in the last blossoming. We can’t change ourselves, and we don’t want to. But when our souls open out in the final blossoming, then as blossoms we share one mystery with all blossoms, beyond the knowledge of any leaves and stems and roots: something transcendent.
“I would like,” he said with a smile, “to be one of the Initiates of the Earth. One of the Initiators. Every country having its own Saviour, Cipriano: or every people having its own Saviour. And the First Men of every people, forming a Natural Aristocracy of the World. We know that aristocrats are necessary. But they should be natural ones, not artificial. The world must somehow be organically united: the world of man. But in a tangible way, not just in theory. Leagues and Agreements and International Programs. Ah! Cipriano! it’s like an international plague. The branches of one great tree can’t hold the leaves of another great tree. The races of the earth are like trees; in the end, they neither mix nor mingle. They stand aside from each other, like trees. Or they crowd each other, and their roots tangle, and it becomes a fight to the death.—Only the flowers can intermingle. And the flowers of every race are the natural aristocrats of that race. The spirit of the world can flutter from flower to flower, like a hummingbird, slowly fertilizing the great trees in their blossoms. Only the Natural Aristocrats can rise above their nation; and even then, they don’t rise beyond their race. Only the Natural Aristocrats of the World can be international, or cosmopolitan, or cosmic. It has always been this way. The peoples are no more capable of it than the leaves of the mango tree can attach themselves to the pine.—So if I want Mexicans to learn the name of Quetzalcoatl, it’s because I want them to speak in the language of their own heritage. I wish the Teutonic world would once again think in terms of Thor and Wotan, and the tree Yggdrasil. And I wish the Druidic world would honestly see that in the mistletoe is their mystery, and that they themselves[Pg 266] are the Tuatha De Danaan, alive but submerged. And a new Hermes should return to the Mediterranean, and a new Ashtaroth to Tunis; and Mithras again to Persia, and Brahma unbroken to India, and the oldest of dragons to China. Then I, Cipriano, I, First Man of Quetzalcoatl, with you, First Man of Huitzilopochtli, and perhaps your wife, First Woman of Itzpapalotl, could we not meet, with certain hearts, the other great aristocrats of the world, the First Man of Wotan and the First Woman of Freya, First Lord of Hermes, and the Lady of Astarte, the Best-Born of Brahma, and the Son of the Greatest Dragon? I tell you, Cipriano, then the earth might rejoice when the First Lords of the West meet the First Lords of the South and East, in the Valley of the Soul. Ah, the earth has Valleys of the Soul, which are not cities of commerce and industry. And the mystery is one mystery, but men must perceive it differently. The hibiscus and the thistle and the gentian all bloom on the Tree of Life, but in the world, they are far apart; and they must be. And I am hibiscus and you are a yucca flower, and your Caterina is a wild daffodil, and my Carlota is a white pansy. Just four of us, yet we make a curious mix. So it is. The men and women of the earth are not mass-produced goods, to be interchangeable. But the Tree of Life is one tree, as we know when our souls open in the final blooming. We can’t change ourselves, and we don’t want to. But when our souls open in that ultimate blossoming, then as blooms, we share one mystery with all blossoms, beyond the understanding of any leaves and stems and roots: something transcendent.
“But it doesn’t matter. At the present time I have to fight my way in Mexico, and you have to fight yours. So let us go and do it.”
“But it doesn’t matter. Right now, I have to make my way in Mexico, and you have to handle your own battles. So let’s go and get it done.”
He went away to his workshops and his men who were labouring under his directions, while Cipriano sat down to his correspondence, and his military planning. They were both interrupted by the thudding of a motor-boat entering the little bay. It was Kate, escorted by the black-scarved Juana.
He went to his workshops and his workers, who were following his instructions, while Cipriano sat down to handle his correspondence and military planning. They were both interrupted by the loud thumping of a motorboat coming into the small bay. It was Kate, accompanied by the black-scarved Juana.
Ramón, in his white clothes with the blue-and-black figured sash, and the big hat with the turquoise-inlaid Eye of Quetzalcoatl, went down to meet her. She was in white, too, with a green hat and the shawl of pale yellow silk.
Ramón, dressed in white with a blue-and-black patterned sash and a large hat featuring the turquoise-inlaid Eye of Quetzalcoatl, went down to meet her. She was also in white, wearing a green hat and a light yellow silk shawl.
[Pg 267]
[Pg 267]
“I was so glad to come again,” she said, holding out her hand to him. “Jamiltepec has become a sort of Mecca to me, my inside yearns for it.”
“I was really happy to come back,” she said, reaching out her hand to him. “Jamiltepec has become a kind of Mecca for me; my heart longs for it.”
“Then why don’t you come oftener? I wish you would come.”
“Then why don’t you come by more often? I really wish you would come.”
“I am afraid of intruding.”
“I’m afraid of intruding.”
“No! You could help if you would.”
“No! You could help if you wanted to.”
“Oh!” she said. “I am so frightened, and so sceptical of big undertakings. I think it is because, at the very bottom of me, I dislike the masses of people—anywhere. I’m afraid I rather despise people; I don’t want them to touch me, and I don’t want to touch them.—So how could I pretend to join any—any—any sort of Salvation Army?—which is a horrid way of putting it.”
“Oh!” she said. “I’m so scared, and I really doubt big projects. I think it’s because, deep down, I just don’t like crowds of people—anywhere. Honestly, I think I rather look down on people; I don’t want them to touch me, and I don’t want to touch them.—So how could I pretend to join any—any—any kind of Salvation Army?—which sounds awful to say.”
Don Ramón laughed.
Don Ramón laughed.
“I do myself,” he said. “I detest and despise masses of people. But these are my own people.”
“I handle it myself,” he said. “I can’t stand crowds of people. But these are my own people.”
“I, ever since I was a child, since I can remember.—They say of me, when I was a little girl of four, and my parents were having a big dinner party, they had the nurse bring me in to say good-night to all the people they had there dressed up and eating and drinking. And I suppose they all said nice things to me, as they do. I only answered: You are all monkeys! It was a great success!—But I felt it even as a child, and I feel it now. People are all monkeys to me, performing in different ways.”
“I, ever since I was a kid, since I can remember.—They say that when I was a little girl of four, my parents were having a big dinner party, and they had the nurse bring me in to say good-night to everyone who was dressed up and eating and drinking. I guess they all said nice things to me, like they usually do. I just replied: You are all monkeys! It was a huge hit!—But I felt it even as a child, and I feel it now. People are all monkeys to me, acting out in different ways.”
“Even the people nearest you?”
“Even the closest people to you?”
Kate hesitated. Then she confessed, rather unwillingly:
Kate paused. Then she admitted, somewhat reluctantly:
“Yes! I’m afraid so. Both my husbands—even Joachim—they seemed, somehow, so obstinate in their little stupidities—rather like monkeys. I felt a terrible revulsion from Joachim when he was dead. I thought: What peaked monkey is that, that I have been losing my blood about.—Do you think it’s rather awful?”
“Yes! I’m afraid so. Both my husbands—even Joachim—they seemed, somehow, so stubborn in their little stupidities—kind of like monkeys. I felt a terrible disgust towards Joachim when he died. I thought: What an annoying monkey is that, that I have been losing my energy over.—Do you think it’s pretty terrible?”
“I do! But then I think we all feel like that, at moments. Or we would if we dared. It’s only one of our moments.”
“I do! But then I think we all feel that way, at times. Or we would if we had the courage. It’s just one of those moments.”
“Sometimes,” said she, “I think that is my permanent feeling towards people. I like the world, the sky and the earth and the greater mystery beyond. But people—yes, they are all monkeys to me.”
“Sometimes,” she said, “I feel like that’s my permanent attitude towards people. I love the world, the sky, and the earth, along with the greater mystery beyond. But people—yeah, they all seem like monkeys to me.”
He could see that, at the bottom of her soul, it was true.
He could see that, deep down inside her, it was true.
[Pg 268]
[Pg 268]
“Puras monas!” he said to himself in Spanish. “Y lo que hacen, puras monerias.”
“Pure nonsense!” he said to himself in Spanish. “And what they do, just pure foolishness.”
“Pure monkeys! And the things they do, sheer monkeydom!” Then he added: “Yet you have children!”
“Just like monkeys! And the stuff they do, total monkey business!” Then he added: “But you have kids!”
“Yes! Yes!” she said, struggling with herself. “My first husband’s children.”
“Yes! Yes!” she said, battling with herself. “My first husband’s kids.”
“And they?—monas y no mas?”
"And they?—monas and that's it?"
“No!” she said, frowning and looking angry with herself. “Only partly.”
“No!” she said, frowning and looking upset with herself. “Only partially.”
“It is bad,” he said, shaking his head. “But then!” he added.—“What are my own children to me, but little monkeys? And their mother—and their mother—Ah, no! Señora Caterina! It is no good. One must be able to disentangle oneself from persons, from people. If I go to a rose-bush, to be intimate with it, it is a nasty thing that hurts me. One must disentangle oneself from persons and personalities, and see people as one sees the trees in the landscape. People in some way dominate you. In some way, humanity dominates your consciousness. So you must hate people and humanity, and you want to escape. But there is only one way of escape: to turn beyond them, to the greater life.”
“It’s bad,” he said, shaking his head. “But then!” he added. “What are my own kids to me, but little monkeys? And their mother—and their mother—Ah, no! Señora Caterina! It’s no good. One has to be able to detach oneself from individuals, from people. If I approach a rosebush, to get close to it, it’s something unpleasant that hurts me. One must detach oneself from individuals and personalities, and see people like you see the trees in the landscape. People somehow dominate you. In some way, humanity influences your thoughts. So you must resent people and humanity, and you want to break free. But there’s only one way to escape: to look beyond them, to the bigger life.”
“But I do!” cried Kate. “I do nothing else. When I was with Joachim absolutely alone in a cottage, doing all the work myself, and knowing nobody at all, just living, and feeling the greater thing all the time; then I was free, I was happy.”
“But I do!” cried Kate. “That's all I ever do. When I was with Joachim, completely alone in a cottage, handling all the work myself, knowing no one at all, just living and feeling that bigger thing all the time; that’s when I felt free, I was happy.”
“But he?” said Ramón. “Was he free and happy?”
“But him?” said Ramón. “Was he free and happy?”
“He was really. But that’s where the monkeyishness comes in. He wouldn’t let himself be content. He insisted on having people and a cause, just to torture himself with.”
“He really was. But that’s where the monkey behavior comes in. He wouldn’t allow himself to be happy. He insisted on having people and a cause, just to torment himself with.”
“Then why didn’t you live in your cottage quite alone, and without him?” he said. “Why do you travel, and see people?”
“Then why didn’t you just live in your cottage by yourself, and without him?” he said. “Why do you travel and meet people?”
She was silent, very angry. She knew she could not live quite alone. The vacuity crushed her. She needed a man there, to stop the gap, and to keep her balanced. But even when she had him, in her heart of hearts she despised him, as she despised the dog and the cat. Between herself and humanity there was the bond of subtle, helpless antagonism.
She was quiet, really angry. She realized she couldn't live completely alone. The emptiness overwhelmed her. She needed a man there to fill the void and keep her grounded. But even when she had him, deep down, she looked down on him, just like she did the dog and the cat. Between herself and humanity, there was a bond of subtle, helpless opposition.
She was naturally quite free-handed and she left people their liberty. Servants would get attached to her, and casual[Pg 269] people all liked and admired her. She had a strong life-flow of her own, and a certain assertive joie de vivre.
She was naturally very generous and allowed people their freedom. Servants would become fond of her, and random people all liked and admired her. She had a vibrant energy of her own and a certain confident zest for life.
But underneath it all was the unconquerable dislike, almost disgust of people. More than hate, it was disgust. Whoever it was, wherever it was, however it was, after a little while this disgust overcame her. Her mother, her father, her sisters, her first husband, even her children whom she loved, and Joachim, for whom she had felt such passionate love, even these, being near her, filled her with a certain disgust and repulsion after a little while, and she longed to fling them down the great and final oubliette.
But underneath it all was an unshakeable dislike, almost disgust for people. More than hate, it was disgust. No matter who it was, where they were, or how it happened, eventually this disgust would take over her. Her mother, her father, her sisters, her first husband, even her children whom she loved, and Joachim, for whom she had felt such intense love, even they, being close to her, filled her with a certain disgust and repulsion after a while, and she yearned to throw them into the great and final oubliette.
But there is no great and final oubliette: or at least, it is never final, until one has flung oneself down.
But there is no ultimate pit of forgetfulness: or at least, it’s never truly final until you have thrown yourself in.
So it was with Kate. Till she flung herself down the last dark oubliette of death, she would never escape from her deep, her bottomless disgust with human beings. Brief contacts were all right, thrilling even. But close contacts, or long contacts, were short and long revulsions of violent disgust.
So it was with Kate. Until she threw herself down the last dark pit of death, she would never break free from her deep, bottomless disgust for people. Brief interactions were fine, even exciting. But close or prolonged connections were just short and long episodes of intense revulsion.
She and Ramón had sat down on a bench under the white-flowering oleander of the garden downstairs. His face was impassive and still. In the stillness, with a certain pain and nausea, he realised the state she was in, and realised that his own state, as regards personal people, was the same. Mere personal contact, mere human contact filled him, too, with disgust. Carlota disgusted him. Kate herself disgusted him. Sometimes, Cipriano disgusted him.
She and Ramón had sat on a bench under the white-flowering oleander in the garden downstairs. His face was blank and emotionless. In the quiet, feeling a certain hurt and nausea, he understood the state she was in, and realized that his own situation, when it came to personal relationships, was the same. Just having personal contact, just human interaction made him feel disgusted too. Carlota disgusted him. Kate herself disgusted him. Sometimes, even Cipriano disgusted him.
But this was because, or when, he met them on a merely human, personal plane. To do so was disaster; it filled him with disgust of them and loathing of himself.
But this was because, or when, he met them on a purely human, personal level. Doing so was disastrous; it filled him with disgust for them and disdain for himself.
He had to meet them on another plane, where the contact was different; intangible, remote, and without intimacy. His soul was concerned elsewhere. So that the quick of him need not be bound to anybody. The quick of a man must turn to God alone: in some way or other.
He had to connect with them on a different level, where the interaction was different; vague, distant, and lacking intimacy. His spirit was focused elsewhere. So that his essence didn’t have to be tied to anyone. A man's essence must turn to God alone: in one way or another.
With Cipriano he was most sure. Cipriano and he, even when they embraced each other with passion, when they met after an absence, embraced in the recognition of each other’s eternal and abiding loneliness; like the Morning Star.
With Cipriano, he felt completely secure. Cipriano and he, even when they embraced each other passionately after being apart, recognized each other’s endless and deep loneliness; like the Morning Star.
But women would not have this. They wanted intimacy—and intimacy means disgust. Carlota wanted to be[Pg 270] eternally and closely identified with Ramón, consequently she hated him and hated everything which she thought drew him away from this eternal close identification with herself. It was just a horror, and he knew it.
But women wouldn’t accept this. They wanted closeness—and closeness means disgust. Carlota wanted to be[Pg 270] forever and closely connected to Ramón, so she hated him and everything she thought pulled him away from that deep connection with her. It was just a nightmare, and he knew it.
Men and women should know that they cannot, absolutely, meet on earth. In the closest kiss, the dearest touch, there is the small gulf which is none the less complete because it is so narrow, so nearly non-existent. They must bow and submit in reverence, to the gulf. Even though I eat the body and drink the blood of Christ, Christ is Christ and I am I, and the gulf is impassable. Though a woman be dearer to a man than his own life, yet he is he and she is she, and the gulf can never close up. Any attempt to close it is a violation, and the crime against the Holy Ghost.
Men and women need to understand that they can never fully connect on this earth. Even in the closest kiss or the most cherished touch, there's a small gap that, while it may seem tiny or almost non-existent, is still complete. They must bow down and show respect to this divide. Even if I partake in the body and the blood of Christ, Christ remains Christ, and I remain myself, and that divide is unbridgeable. No matter how much a woman means to a man, he is still himself, and she is still herself, and that gap will never close. Any attempt to bridge it is a violation and a sin against the Holy Ghost.
That which we get from the beyond, we get it alone. The final me I am, comes from the farthest off, from the Morning Star. The rest is assembled. All that of me which is assembled from the mighty cosmos can meet and touch all that is assembled in the beloved. But this is never the quick. Never can be.
That which we get from beyond, we receive it alone. The ultimate version of myself comes from the furthest distance, from the Morning Star. The rest is put together. Everything about me that's assembled from the vast cosmos can connect and interact with everything that's assembled in the beloved. But this is never the essence. It never can be.
If we would meet in the quick, we must give up the assembled self, the daily I, and putting off ourselves one after the other, meet unconscious in the Morning Star. Body, soul and spirit can be transfigured into the Morning Star. But without transfiguration we shall never get there. We shall gnash at the leash.
If we want to meet in the moment, we need to let go of our constructed selves, the everyday version of who we are, and let go of those identities one by one to meet unconsciously in the Morning Star. Our body, soul, and spirit can be transformed into the Morning Star. But without that transformation, we will never reach it. We will struggle against the constraints.
Ramón knew what it was to gnash at his leashes. He had gnashed himself almost to pieces, before he had found the way to pass out in himself, in the quick of himself, to the Quick of all being and existence, which he called the Morning Star, since men must give all things names. To pass in the quick of himself, with transfiguration, to the Morning Star, and there, there alone meet his fellow man.
Ramón understood what it meant to struggle against his restraints. He had fought against them so much that he almost lost himself before he discovered how to connect deeply with his own essence, to the core of all being and existence, which he referred to as the Morning Star, since people have to name everything. To connect with his essence, through transformation, to the Morning Star, and there, only there, meet his fellow man.
He knew what it was to fail even now, and to keep on failing. With Carlota he failed absolutely. She claimed him and he restrained himself in resistance. Even his very naked breast, when Carlota was there, was self-conscious and assertively naked. But then that was because she claimed it as her property.
He knew what it was like to fail even now, and to keep on failing. With Carlota, he failed completely. She laid claim to him, and he held back in resistance. Even his bare chest, when Carlota was around, felt self-conscious and defiantly exposed. But that was because she treated it as her own.
When men meet at the quick of all things, they are neither naked nor clothed; in the transfiguration they are[Pg 271] just complete, they are not seen in part. The final perfect strength has also the power of innocence.
When men come together at the core of everything, they are neither naked nor dressed; in their transformation, they are[Pg 271] whole, and nothing about them is partial. The ultimate true strength also carries the essence of innocence.
Sitting on the seat beside Kate, Ramón was sad with the sense of heaviness and inadequacy. His third Hymn was angry and bitter. Carlota almost embittered his soul. In Mexico, turbulent fellows had caught at his idea and burlesqued it. They had invaded one of the churches of the city, thrown out the sacred images, and hung in their place the grotesque papier-mâché Judas figures which the Mexicans explode at Easter time. This of course made a scandal. And Cipriano, whenever he was away on his own for some time, slipped back into the inevitable Mexican General, fascinated by the opportunity for furthering his own personal ambition and imposing his own personal will. Then came Kate, with this centre of sheer repudiation deep in the middle of her, the will to explode the world.
Sitting next to Kate, Ramón felt a deep sadness and a sense of heaviness about his inadequacy. His third Hymn was filled with anger and bitterness. Carlota almost poisoned his soul. In Mexico, rebellious people had taken his idea and mocked it. They had stormed one of the city's churches, thrown out the sacred images, and replaced them with grotesque papier-mâché Judas figures that Mexicans blow up at Easter. Naturally, this caused a scandal. And Cipriano, whenever he spent some time alone, fell back into the role of the inevitable Mexican General, captivated by the chance to advance his own ambitions and assert his will. Then came Kate, carrying within her this core of total rejection, a desire to blow up the world.
He felt his spirits sinking again, his limbs going like lead. There is only one thing that a man really wants to do, all his life; and that is, to find his way to his God, his Morning Star, and be alone there. Then afterwards, in the Morning Star, salute his fellow man, and enjoy the woman who has come the long way with him.
He felt his mood dropping again, his limbs feeling heavy. There’s only one thing a person truly wants to do their whole life; that’s to find their way to their God, their Morning Star, and be alone there. Then afterward, in the Morning Star, greet their fellow humans and enjoy the woman who has traveled the long road with them.
But to find the way, far, far along, to the bright Quick of all things, this is difficult, and required all a man’s strength and courage, for himself. If he breaks a trail alone, it is terrible. But if every hand pulls at him, to stay him in the human places; if the hands of love drag at his entrails and the hands of hate seize him by the hair, it becomes almost impossible.
But finding the way, far down the road, to the bright core of everything is tough and takes all a person's strength and courage for themselves. If someone tries to forge their own path alone, it's overwhelming. But if everyone around him is pulling him to stay in familiar places; if the hands of love cling to him while the hands of hate grip his hair, it becomes nearly impossible.
This was how Ramón felt at the moment:—I am attempting the impossible. I had better either go and take my pleasure of life while it lasts, hopeless of the pleasure which is beyond all pleasures. Or else I had better go into the desert and take my way all alone, to the Star where at last I have my wholeness, holiness. The way of the anchorites and the men who went into the wilderness to pray. For surely my soul is craving for her consummation, and I am weary of the thing men call life. Living, I want to depart to where I am.
This is how Ramón felt at that moment:—I’m trying to do the impossible. I’d better either go and enjoy life while I can, with no hope of the pleasure that surpasses all others. Or I should head into the desert and make my journey alone, to the Star where I can finally be whole and sacred. It’s the path of the hermits and those who went into the wilderness to pray. Surely my soul is longing for its fulfillment, and I’m tired of what people call life. While I’m alive, I want to move on to where I am.
Yet, he said to himself, the woman that was with me in the Morning Star, how glad I should be of her! And the man that was with me there, what a delight his presence[Pg 272] would be! Surely the Morning Star is a meeting-ground for us, for the joy!
Yet, he said to himself, the woman who was with me in the Morning Star, how happy I would be to have her here! And the man who was with me there, how wonderful his presence would be! Surely the Morning Star is a place for us to gather, for joy![Pg 272]
Sitting side by side on the bench, Ramón and Kate forgot one another, she thinking back on the past, with the long disgust of it all, he thinking on into his future, and trying to revive his heavy spirits.
Sitting next to each other on the bench, Ramón and Kate lost themselves in thought; she reflected on the past, feeling deep disgust for it all, while he focused on his future, trying to lift his heavy spirits.
In the silence, Cipriano came out on to the balcony above, looking around. He almost started as he saw the two figures seated on the bench below, under the white oleander tree, miles apart, worlds apart, in their silence.
In the quiet, Cipriano stepped out onto the balcony above, scanning the area. He was nearly startled when he noticed the two people sitting on the bench below, beneath the white oleander tree, miles apart, worlds apart, in their silence.
Ramón heard the step, and glanced up.
Ramón heard the sound of footsteps and looked up.
“We are coming up!” he called, rising and looking round at Kate. “Shall we go upstairs? Will you drink something cool, tepache, or squeezed oranges? There is no ice.”
“We’re on our way up!” he called, getting up and glancing at Kate. “Shall we head upstairs? Do you want something refreshing, like tepache or fresh orange juice? We don’t have any ice.”
“I would like orange juice and water,” she said.
“I'd like orange juice and water,” she said.
He called to his servant and gave the order.
He called his servant and gave the command.
Cipriano was in the white pantaloons and blouse, like Ramón. But his sash was scarlet, with black curves, something like the markings on a snake.
Cipriano was wearing white pants and a blouse, just like Ramón. But his sash was bright red with black curves, resembling the markings on a snake.
“I heard you come. I thought perhaps you had gone away again,” he said, looking at her with a certain black reproachfulness: an odd, hesitating wistfulness of the barbarian, who feels himself at a loss. Then also a certain resentment.
“I heard you arrive. I thought maybe you had left again,” he said, looking at her with a mix of dark reproach: a strange, uncertain longing of someone unfamiliar with this situation, feeling out of their depth. Then there was also a hint of resentment.
“Not yet,” she said.
“Not yet,” she replied.
Ramón laughed, and flung himself into a chair.
Ramón laughed and threw himself into a chair.
“The Señora Caterina thinks we are all monkeys, but perhaps this particular monkey-show is the most amusing after all,” he said. “So she will see a little more of it.”
“The Señora Caterina thinks we’re all monkeys, but maybe this specific monkey show is the most entertaining after all,” he said. “So she’ll see a bit more of it.”
Cipriano, a real Indian, was offended in his pride, and the little black imperial on his chin seemed to become portentous.
Cipriano, a real Indian, felt his pride hurt, and the small black imperial on his chin seemed to take on a significant presence.
“That’s rather an unfair way of putting it!” laughed Kate.
"That's kind of an unfair way of putting it!" laughed Kate.
The black eyes of Cipriano glanced at her in hostility. He thought she was laughing at him. And so, at the depths of her female soul, she was. She was jeering at him inwardly. Which no man can stand, least of all a dark-skinned man.
The black eyes of Cipriano looked at her with hostility. He thought she was mocking him. And deep down in her soul, she was. She was secretly laughing at him. No man can handle that, especially not a dark-skinned man.
“No!” she said. “There’s something else besides that.”
“No!” she said. “There’s something more to it than that.”
[Pg 273]
[Pg 273]
“Ah!” said Ramón. “Take care! A little mercy is a dangerous thing.”
“Ah!” said Ramón. “Be careful! A little mercy can be a dangerous thing.”
“No! Not mercy!” she said, flushing. “Why are you being horrid to me?”
“No! Not mercy!” she exclaimed, blushing. “Why are you being awful to me?”
“Monkeys always end by being horrid to the spectators,” said Ramón.
“Monkeys always end up being terrible to the spectators,” said Ramón.
She looked up at him, and caught the flash of anger in his eyes.
She looked up at him and noticed the flash of anger in his eyes.
“I came,” she said, “to hear about the Mexican pantheon. I was even given to understand I might be admitted.”
“I came,” she said, “to hear about the Mexican pantheon. I was even told I might be allowed in.”
“Ah, that is good!” laughed Ramón. “A rare specimen of the female monkey has been added to the Ramón menagerie! I am sure you would be a good draw. There have been some pretty goddesses, I assure you, in the Aztec pantheon.”
“Ah, that’s great!” laughed Ramón. “A rare female monkey has joined the Ramón menagerie! I’m sure you’d attract a crowd. There have been some beautiful goddesses, I promise you, in the Aztec pantheon.”
“How horrid!” she said.
“That's awful!” she said.
“Come! Come!” he cried. “Let us keep to the bedrock of things, Señora mia. We are all monkeys. Monos somos.—Ihr seid alle Affen! Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings was it spoken, as Carlota said. You see that little male monkey, Cipriano. He had the monkey’s idea of marrying you. Say the word. Marriage is a monkey’s game. Say the word. He will let you go when you’ve had enough; and he’s had enough. He is a general and a very great jefe. He can make you monkey-queen of monkey-Mexico, if it please you. And what should monkeys do, but amuse themselves! Vamos! Embobemonos! Shall I be priest? Vamos! Vamos!”
“Come! Come!” he shouted. “Let’s get back to the basics, my lady. We’re all just monkeys. Monos somos.—You’re all monkeys! It was said by children, as Carlota mentioned. Look at that little male monkey, Cipriano. He has the monkey’s idea of marrying you. Just say the word. Marriage is a monkey’s game. Just say the word. He’ll let you go when you’ve had enough, and he’s had enough. He’s a general and a big boss. He can make you the monkey queen of monkey-Mexico, if that’s what you want. And what should monkeys do, but have fun! Vamos! Embobemonos! Should I be the priest? Vamos! Vamos!”
He rose with sudden volcanic violence, and rushed away.
He jumped up with sudden explosive energy and ran off.
Cipriano looked at Kate in wonder. She had gone pale.
Cipriano stared at Kate in shock. She had turned pale.
“What have you been saying to him?” he asked.
"What have you been telling him?" he asked.
“Nothing!” she said, rising. “I’d better go now.”
“Nothing!” she said, standing up. “I should head out now.”
Juana was collected; and Alonso and Kate set off back down the lake. She sat with a certain obstinate offendedness under the awning of the boat. The sun was terrifically hot, and the water blinded her. She put on black spectacles, in which she looked a monster.
Juana was calm; and Alonso and Kate headed back down the lake. She sat with a certain stubborn annoyance under the boat's awning. The sun was incredibly hot, and the water was blinding her. She put on black sunglasses, which made her look like a monster.
“Mucho calor, Niña! Mucho calor!” Juana was repeating behind her. The criada had evidently imbibed tepache.
“It's so hot, girl! So hot!” Juana kept saying behind her. The maid had clearly drunk too much tepache.
On the pale-brown water little tufts of water-hyacinth[Pg 274] were vaguely sailing, holding up the hand of a leaf for a sail. Everywhere the lake was dotted with these sailing tufts. The heavy rains had washed in flood down the Lerma river into the lake, washing the acres of Lirio loose from the marshy end of the waters, thirty miles away, and slowly setting them travelling over all the expanse of the inland sea, till the shores began to be piled, and the far-off Santiago river, which flowed out of the lake, was choked.
On the pale-brown water, small clumps of water hyacinth[Pg 274] drifted slowly, using the hand of a leaf as a sail. The lake was scattered with these drifting clumps. The heavy rains had flooded down the Lerma River into the lake, washing acres of Lirio loose from the marshy edges, thirty miles away, and gradually sending them floating across the vast inland sea, until the shores started to accumulate, and the distant Santiago River, which flowed out of the lake, became blocked.
That day Ramón wrote his Fourth Hymn.
That day Ramón wrote his Fourth Hymn.
What Quetzalcoatl Saw in Mexico.
What Quetzalcoatl Saw in Mexico.
Ramón put on his black city clothes, and a black hat, and went himself with this hymn to the printer in the city. The sign of Quetzalcoatl he had printed in black and red, and the sign of the dragon, at the end, in green and black and red. And the sheet was folded.
Ramón put on his black city clothes and a black hat, and he personally took this hymn to the printer in the city. He had the sign of Quetzalcoatl printed in black and red, and the sign of the dragon, at the end, in green, black, and red. Then the sheet was folded.
Six soldiers of Cipriano’s command took the bundles of hymns by train; one to the capital, one to Puebla and Jalapa, one to Tampico and Monterrey, one to Torreon and Chihuahua, one to Sinaloa and Sonora, and one to the mines in Pachucha, Guanajuato, and the central region. Each soldier took only a hundred sheets. But in every town there was a recognised Reader of the Hymns; or two, or three, or four, or even ten Readers in one city. And readers who went round to the villages.
Six soldiers from Cipriano’s unit took the bundles of hymns by train: one headed to the capital, one to Puebla and Jalapa, one to Tampico and Monterrey, one to Torreon and Chihuahua, one to Sinaloa and Sonora, and one to the mines in Pachucha, Guanajuato, and the central region. Each soldier carried just a hundred sheets. But in each town, there was a known Reader of the Hymns; sometimes there were two, three, four, or even ten Readers in one city. There were also Readers who traveled around to the villages.
Because there was a strange, submerged desire in the people for things beyond the world. They were weary of events, and weary of news and the newspapers, weary even of the things that are taught in education. Weary is the[Pg 279] spirit of man with man’s importunity. Of all things human, and humanly invented, we have had enough, they seemed to say. And though they took not much active notice of the Hymns, they craved for them, as men crave for alcohol, as a relief from the weariness and ennui of mankind’s man-made world.
Because there was a strange, deep desire in the people for things beyond this world. They were tired of events, tired of news and newspapers, even tired of what was taught in school. The spirit of humanity was exhausted by human demands. It felt like they were saying we’ve had enough of everything human and everything we’ve created. And even though they didn’t pay much attention to the Hymns, they longed for them, just like people crave alcohol, seeking relief from the weariness and boredom of the man-made world.
Everywhere, in all the towns and villages, at night-time the little flames would be seen flickering, a cluster of people was seen, sometimes standing, sometimes sitting upon the ground, listening to the slow voice of some Reader.
Everywhere, in all the towns and villages, at night, the little flames flickered. A group of people could be seen, sometimes standing, sometimes sitting on the ground, listening to the soft voice of a Reader.
More rarely, in some small, out-of-the-way plaza, would sound the sinister thud of the tom-tom, beating out of the hollow of the ages. And there would be two men with white sarapes with the blue edges. Then the singing of the Songs of Quetzalcoatl, and perhaps the slow round dance, with the ancient rhythm of the feet on the earth, belonging to aboriginal America.
More rarely, in some small, remote plaza, you would hear the ominous thud of the tom-tom, echoing through the ages. There would be two men wearing white ponchos with blue edges. Then the singing of the Songs of Quetzalcoatl, and maybe the slow round dance, accompanied by the ancient rhythm of feet on the earth, representing native America.
For the old dances of the Aztecs and the Zapotecs, of all the submerged Indian races, are based upon the old, sinking bird-step of the Red Indians of the north. It is in the blood of the people; they cannot quite forget it. It comes back to them, with a sense of fear, and joy, and relief.
For the ancient dances of the Aztecs and the Zapotecs, from all the forgotten Indigenous peoples, are rooted in the old, fading bird-step of the Native Americans from the north. It's in the blood of these people; they can't fully forget it. It resurfaces for them, bringing a mix of fear, joy, and relief.
Of themselves, they dared not revive the old motion, nor stir the blood in the old way. The spell of the past is too terrible. But in the Songs and the Hymns of Quetzalcoatl, there spoke a new voice, the voice of a master and authority. And though they were slow to trust, the slowest and the most untrusting, they seized upon the new-old thrill, with a certain fear, and joy, and relief.
They didn’t dare to bring up the old movement again or stir up those old feelings. The weight of the past is just too overwhelming. But in the Songs and Hymns of Quetzalcoatl, a new voice emerged, one of mastery and authority. Even though they were hesitant to trust, the most doubtful among them felt the excitement of this new-old thrill, mixed with a bit of fear, joy, and relief.
The Men of Quetzalcoatl avoided the great market-places and centres of activity. They took their stand in the little, side places. On the rim of a fountain a man in a dark blanket with blue borders, or with the sign of Quetzalcoatl in his hat, would sit down and begin to read aloud. It was enough. The people lingered to listen. He would read to the end, then say: “I have finished this reading of the Fourth Hymn of Quetzalcoatl. Now I will begin again.”
The Men of Quetzalcoatl steered clear of the big markets and busy spots. They set up in the quieter, lesser-known areas. On the edge of a fountain, a man wrapped in a dark blanket with blue trim, or wearing the emblem of Quetzalcoatl on his hat, would sit down and start reading aloud. That was all it took. People would stop and listen. He would finish reading, then say, “I’ve completed this reading of the Fourth Hymn of Quetzalcoatl. Now I’ll start over.”
In this way, by a sort of far-away note in the voice, and by the slow monotony of repetition, the thing would drift darkly into the consciousness of the listeners.
In this way, with a kind of distant tone in their voice and the slow, dull rhythm of repetition, the idea would slowly seep into the listeners' awareness.
Already in the beginning there had been the scandal of the Judases. Holy Week, in Mexico City, is, to all appearance,[Pg 280] the great week of Judas. Everywhere you see men carrying home in triumph the great, gaudily-varnished dolls of papier-mâché. They are all men-dolls, more or less lifelike grotesque. Most frequently it is a fat Mexican-Spanish hacendado, landowner and big farmer, who is represented with his tight trousers, sticking-out belly, and huge upturned moustaches. The old-fashioned patrón. Some of the figures are like Punch, some are like harlequin. But they all have rosy faces and the white man’s get-up. You never see the dark-faced image of a native-blooded Mexican; always a stiff, haughty grotesque of a white man.
Right from the start, there was the scandal of the Judases. Holy Week in Mexico City is, on the surface, the major week of Judas. Everywhere you look, you see men proudly carrying home the large, brightly painted papier-mâché dolls. They are all male figures, more or less lifelike but grotesque. Most often, it's a chubby Mexican-Spanish landowner, a hacendado, depicted with tight pants, a protruding belly, and large upturned mustaches. The old-fashioned patrón. Some of the figures resemble Punch, while others look like harlequins. But they all have rosy faces and a white person’s attire. You never see the dark-faced image of a native Mexican; it's always a rigid, arrogant caricature of a white man.
And all these are Judases. Judas is the fun of the fair, the victim, the big man of Holy Week, just as the Skeleton, and the skeleton on horseback, is the idol of the first week in November, the days of the dead and of all the saints.
And all these are Judases. Judas is the entertainment at the fair, the victim, the main character of Holy Week, just like the Skeleton, and the skeleton on horseback, is the symbol of the first week in November, the days of the dead and all the saints.
On Easter Saturday the Judases are hung from the balconies, the string is lighted, and at length, bang! Shrieks of joy, Judas has exploded into nothingness, from a big cracker in the middle of him!—All the town is popping with Judases.
On Easter Saturday, the Judases are hung from the balconies, the strings are lit, and finally, bang! Cheers erupt as Judas explodes into nothingness from a big firecracker inside him!—The whole town is bursting with Judases.
There was the scandal of the Holy Images thrown out of one of the churches in Mexico City, and these Judases put in their place. The Church began to move.
There was the scandal of the Holy Images being thrown out of one of the churches in Mexico City, and these traitors put in their place. The Church started to act.
But then the Church in Mexico has to move gingerly; it is not popular, and its claws are cut. The priest may not ring the church bells for more than three minutes. Neither priests nor monks may wear any habit in the street, beyond the hideous black vest and white collar of the Protestant clergy. So that the priest shows himself as little as possible in the street, and practically never in the chief streets and the chief plazas.
But the Church in Mexico has to tread carefully; it's not well-liked, and its power is limited. The priest can’t ring the church bells for more than three minutes. Neither priests nor monks can wear any religious clothing in public, except for the unappealing black vest and white collar of Protestant clergy. This means that the priest stays out of sight as much as possible in public, and almost never shows up in the main streets and plazas.
Nevertheless, he still has influence. Processions in the streets are forbidden, but not sermons from the pulpit, nor advice from the confessional. Montes, the President, had no love for the church, and was meditating the expulsion of all foreign priests. The Archbishop himself was an Italian. But he was also a fighter.
Nevertheless, he still has influence. Marches in the streets are banned, but sermons from the pulpit and advice from the confessional aren’t. Montes, the President, wasn’t fond of the church and was considering the expulsion of all foreign priests. The Archbishop himself was Italian. But he was also a fighter.
He gave orders to all the priests, to forbid the people from listening to anything concerned with Quetzalcoatl, to destroy any hymn-sheet that might fall into their hands, and to prevent as far as possible the Hymns from being read, and the Songs from being sung, in the parishes.
He instructed all the priests to stop the people from listening to anything related to Quetzalcoatl, to destroy any hymn sheets that might come their way, and to do everything possible to prevent the Hymns from being read and the Songs from being sung in the parishes.
[Pg 281]
[Pg 281]
But Montes had given orders to the police and the military to afford such protection to the Men of Quetzalcoatl as was accorded to any other law-abiding citizen.
But Montes had instructed the police and military to provide the same protection to the Men of Quetzalcoatl as they offered to any other law-abiding citizen.
Mexico is not Mexico for nothing, however, and already blood had been shed on both sides. This Ramón particularly wanted to avoid, as he felt that violent death was not so easily wiped out of the air and out of the souls of men, as spilt blood was washed off the pavements.
Mexico is not Mexico for no reason, though, and blood had already been spilled on both sides. Ramón especially wanted to avoid this, as he believed that a violent death couldn’t be easily erased from the atmosphere and from people's souls, like how spilled blood could be washed off the streets.
Therefore, when he was in the City, he asked the Bishop of the West if he would consent to an interview with himself and Don Cipriano, and would he name the place. The Bishop—who was an old friend and adviser of Carlota, and who knew Ramón well enough, replied that he should be pleased to see Don Ramón and the Señor General the next day, if they would be so good as to come to his house.
Therefore, when he was in the City, he asked the Bishop of the West if he would agree to meet with him and Don Cipriano, and if he could suggest a location. The Bishop—who was an old friend and adviser of Carlota, and who knew Ramón well—replied that he would be happy to see Don Ramón and the Señor General the next day, if they could come to his house.
The Bishop no longer occupied the great episcopal palace. This was turned into the post-office building. But he had a large house not far from the Cathedral, which had been presented by the faithful.
The Bishop no longer lived in the grand episcopal palace. It had been converted into the post-office building. However, he had a big house not far from the Cathedral that had been given to him by the congregation.
Ramón and Cipriano found the thin old man in a dusty, uninteresting library, waiting. He wore a simple black cassock, not too clean, with purple buttons. He received Ramón, who was in a black town suit, and Cipriano, who was in uniform, with an affable manner and suspicious looks. But he played at being the lively, genial old bird.
Ramón and Cipriano found the thin old man in a dusty, boring library, waiting. He was dressed in a plain black cassock, not very clean, with purple buttons. He greeted Ramón, who was in a black town suit, and Cipriano, who was in a uniform, with a friendly demeanor, though he gave them suspicious looks. But he pretended to be the lively, cheerful old guy.
“Ah, Don Ramón, it is long since I saw you! How goes it, eh? Well, well? That is good! That is very good!” And he patted Ramón on the sleeve like a fussy old uncle. “Ah, my General, much honour, much honour! Welcome to this poor house of yours. It is the house of your Honour! To serve you! Gentlemen! Won’t you take a seat?”
“Hey, Don Ramón, it’s been a while since I last saw you! How’s it going? Good? That’s great! Really great!” He gave Ramón a friendly pat on the sleeve like an overly doting uncle. “Ah, my General, it’s such an honor, really! Welcome to this humble home of yours. This is your place! Here to serve you! Gentlemen! Please, have a seat!”
They all sat down, in the dusty, dreary room, in the old leather chairs. The Bishop nervously looked at his thin old hands, at the fine, but rather dull amethyst ring he wore.
They all sat down in the dusty, dreary room, in the old leather chairs. The Bishop nervously glanced at his thin, aged hands and the fine, but somewhat dull, amethyst ring he was wearing.
“Good! Señores!” he said, glancing up with his little black eyes. “At your service! Entirely at the service of your Honours.”
“Good! Gentlemen!” he said, looking up with his small black eyes. “At your service! Completely at the service of your honors.”
“Doña Carlota is in the city, Father. You have seen her?” said Ramón.
“Doña Carlota is in the city, Dad. Have you seen her?” said Ramón.
“Yes, son of mine,” said the Bishop.
“Yes, my son,” said the Bishop.
“Then you know the latest news about me. She told you everything.”
“Then you know the latest news about me. She told you everything.”
[Pg 282]
[Pg 282]
“Somewhat! Somewhat! She spoke somewhat of you, the poor little thing. Thanks to God she has her sons with her. They are safely back in their native country, in good health.”
“Kind of! Kind of! She mentioned you a bit, the poor little thing. Thankfully, she has her sons with her. They’re safely back in their home country, and they’re doing well.”
“Did you see them?”
“Did you see them?”
“Yes! Yes! Two of my dearest children! Very sympathetic, very intelligent, like their father; and, like him, promising to be of very handsome presence. Yes! Yes! Smoke if you will, my General. Don’t hesitate.”
“Yes! Yes! Two of my beloved children! Very understanding, very smart, just like their dad; and, like him, likely to have a very attractive appearance. Yes! Yes! Feel free to smoke, my General. Don’t hold back.”
Cipriano lit a cigarette. From old associations, he was nervous, albeit amused.
Cipriano lit a cigarette. He felt nervous from past experiences, but also amused.
“You know all about what I want to do, Father?” said Ramón.
“You know exactly what I want to do, Dad?” said Ramón.
“I don’t know all, son of mine, but I know enough. I wouldn’t want to hear more. Eh!” he sighed. “It is very sad.”
“I don’t know everything, my son, but I know enough. I wouldn't want to know more. Ugh!” he sighed. “It’s really sad.”
“Not so very sad, Father, if we don’t make it sad. Why make a sad thing out of it, Father? We are in Mexico for the most part Indians. They cannot understand the high Christianity, Father, and the Church knows it. Christianity is a religion of the spirit, and must needs be understood if it is to have any effect. The Indians cannot understand it, any more than the rabbits of the hills.”
“Not so very sad, Dad, if we don’t make it sad. Why make it a sad thing, Dad? We're in Mexico, and mostly surrounded by Indians. They can't grasp the higher concepts of Christianity, and the Church knows it. Christianity is a spiritual religion, and it has to be understood to have any real impact. The Indians can't get it, any more than the rabbits in the hills.”
“Very good! Very good! Son of mine! But we can convey it to them. The rabbits of the hills are in the hands of God.”
“Great! Great! My son! But we can share it with them. The hill rabbits are in God’s hands.”
“No, Father, it is impossible. And without a religion that will connect them with the universe, they will all perish. Only religion will serve; not socialism, nor education, nor anything.”
“No, Dad, that's not possible. And without a belief system that ties them to the universe, they'll all be lost. Only religion can provide that; not socialism, not education, or anything else.”
“Thou speakest well,” said the Bishop.
"You speak well," said the Bishop.
“The rabbits of the hills may be in the hands of God, Father. But they are at the mercy of men. The same with Mexico. The people sink heavier and heavier into inertia, and the Church cannot help them, because the Church does not possess the key-word to the Mexican soul.”
“The rabbits in the hills might be in God's hands, Father. But they are at the mercy of humans. The same goes for Mexico. The people keep sinking deeper into inertia, and the Church can’t help them because it doesn’t have the key to the Mexican soul.”
“Doesn’t the Mexican Soul know the Voice of God?” said the Bishop.
“Doesn’t the Mexican Soul hear the Voice of God?” said the Bishop.
“Your own children may know your voice, Father. But if you go out to speak to the birds on the lake, or the deer among the mountains, will they know your voice? Will they wait and listen?”
“Your kids might recognize your voice, Dad. But if you go out to talk to the birds by the lake or the deer in the mountains, will they recognize your voice? Will they stop and listen?”
[Pg 283]
[Pg 283]
“Who knows? It is said they waited to listen to the Holy Francisco of Assisi.”
“Who knows? It’s said they waited to hear the Holy Francis of Assisi.”
“Now, Father, we must speak to the Mexicans in their own language, and give them the clue-word to their own souls. I shall say Quetzalcoatl. If I am wrong, let me perish. But I am not wrong.”
“Now, Father, we need to talk to the Mexicans in their own language and provide them the key to their own souls. I will say Quetzalcoatl. If I’m mistaken, let me die. But I’m not mistaken.”
The Bishop fidgetted rather restlessly. He didn’t want to hear all this. And he did not want to answer. He was impotent anyhow.
The Bishop fidgeted quite uneasily. He didn’t want to hear any of this. And he didn’t want to respond. He felt powerless anyway.
“Your Church is the Catholic Church, Father?”
“Is your Church the Catholic Church, Father?”
“Surely!” said the Bishop.
"Of course!" said the Bishop.
“And Catholic Church means the Church of All, the Universal Church?”
“And the Catholic Church means the Church of Everyone, the Universal Church?”
“Surely, son of mine.”
"Of course, my son."
“Then why not let it be really catholic? Why call it catholic, when it is not only just one among many churches, but is even hostile to all the rest of the churches? Father, why not let the Catholic Church become really the universal Church?”
“Then why not make it truly universal? Why call it universal when it’s not just one among many churches but is even hostile to all the other churches? Father, why not let the Catholic Church genuinely be the universal Church?”
“It is the Universal Church of Christ, my son.”
“It is the Universal Church of Christ, my son.”
“Why not let it be the Universal Church of Mohammet as well; since ultimately, God is One God, but the peoples speak varying languages, and each needs its own prophet to speak with its own tongue. The Universal Church of Christ, and Mohammet, and Buddha, and Quetzalcoatl, and all the others—that would be a Catholic Church, Father.”
“Why not make it the Universal Church of Muhammad too? After all, God is One, but people speak different languages, and each culture needs its own prophet to communicate in its own way. The Universal Church of Christ, and Muhammad, and Buddha, and Quetzalcoatl, and all the others—that would truly be a Catholic Church, Father.”
“You speak of things beyond me,” said the Bishop, turning his ring.
“You're talking about things I don't understand,” said the Bishop, turning his ring.
“Not beyond any man,” said Don Ramón. “A Catholic Church is a church of all the religions, a home on earth for all the prophets and the Christs. A big tree under which every man who acknowledges the greater life of the soul can sit and be refreshed. Isn’t that the Catholic Church, Father?”
“Not beyond any man,” said Don Ramón. “The Catholic Church is a church for all religions, a place on earth for all the prophets and the Christs. A big tree where anyone who recognizes the greater life of the soul can sit and feel renewed. Isn’t that the Catholic Church, Father?”
“Alas, my son, I know the Apostolic Church of Christ in Rome, of which I am a humble servant. I do not understand these clever things you are saying to me.”
“Unfortunately, my son, I know the Apostolic Church of Christ in Rome, where I serve humbly. I don't understand these clever things you're telling me.”
“I am asking you for peace, Father. I am not one who hates the Church of Christ, the Roman Catholic Church. But in Mexico I think it has no place. When my heart is not bitter, I am grateful forever to Christ, the Son of God.[Pg 284] The affair of the Judases grieves me more than it does you, and the affairs of bloodshed are far bitterer to me.”
“I’m asking you for peace, Father. I don’t hate the Church of Christ, the Roman Catholic Church. But in Mexico, I don’t think it belongs. When I’m not filled with bitterness, I’m always grateful to Christ, the Son of God.[Pg 284] The situation with the Judases saddens me more than it does you, and the matters of bloodshed are much harder for me to bear.”
“I am no innovator, my son, to provoke bloodshed.”
“I’m not an innovator, my son, to stir up violence.”
“Listen! I am going to remove the holy images from the church at Sayula, with reverence, and with reverence burn them upon the lake. Then I shall put the image of Quetzalcoatl in the church at Sayula.”
“Listen! I am going to take down the sacred images from the church at Sayula, with respect, and burn them on the lake. Then I will place the image of Quetzalcoatl in the church at Sayula.”
The Bishop looked up furtively. For some moments he said nothing. But his silence was furtive, cornered.
The Bishop glanced up sneakily. For a few moments, he didn't say anything. But his silence felt sneaky and trapped.
“Would you dare do that, Don Ramón?” he said.
“Would you really do that, Don Ramón?” he said.
“Yes! And I shall not be prevented. General Viedma is with me.”
"Yes! And nothing will stop me. General Viedma is on my side."
The Bishop glanced sideways at Cipriano.
The Bishop looked over at Cipriano.
“Certainly,” said Cipriano.
“Sure,” said Cipriano.
“Nevertheless it is illegal,” said the Bishop, with acid bitterness.
“Still, it’s illegal,” said the Bishop, with sharp bitterness.
“What is illegal in Mexico?” said Ramón. “What is weak is illegal. I will not be weak, My Lord.”
“What is illegal in Mexico?” Ramón asked. “What is weak is illegal. I will not be weak, My Lord.”
“Lucky you!” said the Bishop, lifting his shoulders.
“Lucky you!” said the Bishop, shrugging his shoulders.
There was a break of silence.
There was a moment of silence.
“No!” said Ramón. “I come to ask you for peace. Tell the Archbishop what I say. Let him tell the Cardinals and the Pope, that the time has come for a Catholic Church of the Earth, the Catholic Church of All the Sons of Men. The Saviours are more than one, and let us pray they will still be increased. But God is one God, and the Saviours are the Sons of the One God. Let the Tree of the Church spread its branches over all the earth, and shelter the prophets in its shade, as they sit and speak their knowledge of the beyond.”
“No!” said Ramón. “I’m here to ask you for peace. Tell the Archbishop what I’ve said. Let him inform the Cardinals and the Pope that the time has come for a Catholic Church for everyone, the Catholic Church of All Humanity. There are many Saviours, and let’s hope that more will come. But God is one, and the Saviours are all children of the One God. Let the Tree of the Church extend its branches across the earth, providing shelter for the prophets as they sit and share their wisdom about what lies beyond.”
“Are you one of these prophets, Don Ramón?”
“Are you one of those prophets, Don Ramón?”
“I surely am, Father. And I would speak about Quetzalcoatl in Mexico, and build his Church here.”
“I definitely am, Father. And I want to talk about Quetzalcoatl in Mexico and set up his Church here.”
“Nay! You would invade the Churches of Christ and the Blessed Virgin, I heard you say.”
“Nah! I heard you say you would invade the Churches of Christ and the Blessed Virgin.”
“You know my intentions. But I do not want to quarrel with the Church of Rome, nor have bloodshed and enmity, Father. Can you not understand me? Should there not be peace between the men who strive down their different ways to the God-Mystery?”
“You know what I want. But I don’t want to fight with the Church of Rome, nor do I want bloodshed and hostility, Father. Can’t you see my point? Shouldn’t there be peace among those who are trying to reach the God-Mystery in their own ways?”
“Once more desecrate the altars! Bring in strange idols. Burn the images of Our Lord and Our Lady, and ask for[Pg 285] peace?” said the poor Bishop, who helplessly longed to be left alone.
“Once again defile the altars! Bring in foreign idols. Burn the images of Our Lord and Our Lady, and ask for[Pg 285] peace?” said the poor Bishop, who helplessly wished to be left alone.
“All that, Father,” said Ramón.
"All that, Dad," said Ramón.
“Son, what can I answer? You are a good man smitten with the madness of pride. Don Cipriano is one more Mexican general. I am the poor old Bishop of this diocese, faithful servant of the Holy Church, humble child of the Holy Father in Rome. What can I do? What can I answer? Take me out to the cemetery and shoot me at once, General!”
“Son, what can I say? You’re a good man caught up in the madness of pride. Don Cipriano is just another Mexican general. I’m the poor old Bishop of this diocese, a faithful servant of the Holy Church, a humble child of the Holy Father in Rome. What can I do? What can I say? Just take me to the cemetery and shoot me right now, General!”
“I don’t want to,” said Cipriano.
“I don’t want to,” Cipriano said.
“It will end like that,” said the Bishop.
“It will end like that,” said the Bishop.
“But why?” cried Don Ramón. “Is there no sense in what I say? Cannot you understand?”
“But why?” shouted Don Ramón. “Is there no logic in what I’m saying? Can’t you understand?”
“My son, my understanding goes no further than my faith, my duty, will allow. I am not a clever man. I live by faith, and my duty to my sacred office. Understand that I do not understand.”
“My son, my understanding only goes as far as my faith and my duty allow. I’m not a smart man. I live by faith and my responsibilities to my sacred role. Know that I do not understand.”
“Good-day, Father!” said Ramón, suddenly rising.
“Good day, Dad!” said Ramón, suddenly getting up.
“Go with God, my son,” said the Bishop, rising and lifting his fingers.
“Go with God, my son,” said the Bishop, standing up and raising his fingers.
“Adios, Señor!” said Cipriano, clicking his spurs, and putting his hand on his sword as he turned to the door.
“Goodbye, Sir!” said Cipriano, clicking his spurs and placing his hand on his sword as he turned to the door.
“Adios, Señor General,” said the Bishop, darting after them his eyes of old malice, which they could feel in their backs.
“Goodbye, General,” said the Bishop, shooting them a look of old malice that they could feel in their backs.
“He will say nothing,” said Cipriano, as he and Ramón went down the steps. “The old jesuit, he only wants to keep his job and his power, and prevent the heart’s beating. I know them. All they treasure, even more than their money, is their centipede power over the frightened people; especially over the women.”
“He won't say anything,” said Cipriano as he and Ramón went down the steps. “The old Jesuit just wants to hold onto his job and his power and stop the heart from beating. I know them. What they value even more than their money is their creepy control over the scared people, especially the women.”
“I didn’t know you hated them,” laughed Ramón.
“I didn’t know you disliked them,” laughed Ramón.
“Waste no more breath on them, my dear one,” said Cipriano. “Go forward, you can walk over broken snakes such as those.”
“Don’t waste any more breath on them, my dear,” said Cipriano. “Move on; you can walk over pathetic lowlifes like them.”
As they went on foot past the post-office square, where the modern scribes at little tables under the arches sat tapping out letters on their typewriters for the poor and illiterate, who waited with their few centavos to have their messages turned into florid Castilian, Ramón and Cipriano met with an almost startled respect.
As they walked past the post-office square, where modern scribes at small tables under the arches typed out letters for the poor and illiterate, who waited with their few cents to have their messages translated into elaborate Spanish, Ramón and Cipriano encountered an almost surprised respect.
[Pg 286]
[Pg 286]
“Why talk to the Bishop?—he doesn’t exist any more. I hear his Knights of Cortes had a big dinner the other evening, and it is said—I don’t believe it—that they drank oaths in blood to have my life and yours. But I think the oaths of the Catholic Dames would frighten me more. Why, if a man stops to unfasten his trousers to make water, the Knights of Cortes run for their lives, thinking the pistol is pointed at them. Don’t think about them, man! Don’t try to conciliate them. They will only puff up and become insolent, thinking you are afraid of them. Six soldiers will trample down all that dirt,” said the General.
“Why bother talking to the Bishop?—he doesn't exist anymore. I heard his Knights of Cortes had a big dinner the other night, and it’s said—I don’t believe it—that they swore blood oaths to take my life and yours. But honestly, the oaths of the Catholic Dames would scare me more. I mean, if a guy stops to unzip his pants to take a leak, the Knights of Cortes run for their lives, thinking he’s pointing a gun at them. Don’t think about them, man! Don’t try to appease them. They’ll just get puffed up and act tough, thinking you’re scared of them. Six soldiers will crush all that nonsense,” the General said.
It was the city, and the spirit of the city.
It was the city, and the vibe of the city.
Cipriano had a suite in the big Palace on the Plaza de Armas.
Cipriano had a room in the grand Palace on the Plaza de Armas.
“If I marry,” he said, as they passed into the stone patio, where soldiers stood at attention, “I shall take a house in the colony, to be more private.”
“If I marry,” he said as they walked into the stone patio, where soldiers stood at attention, “I’ll get a house in the colony for more privacy.”
Cipriano in town was amusing. He seemed to exude pride and arrogant authority as he walked about. But his black eyes, glancing above his fine nose and that little goat beard, were not to be laughed at. They seemed to get everything, in the stab of a glance. A demoniacal little fellow.
Cipriano in town was entertaining. He walked around with an air of pride and arrogant authority. But his dark eyes, peering above his well-defined nose and that tiny goat beard, were no joke. They seemed to comprehend everything with just a quick glance. A devilish little guy.
[Pg 287]
[Pg 287]
CHAP: XVIII. AUTO DA FE.
Ramón saw Carlota and his boys in the city, but it was a rather fruitless meeting. The elder boy was just uncomfortable in the presence with his father, but the younger, Cyprian, who was delicate and very intelligent, had a rather lofty air of displeasure with his parent.
Ramón saw Carlota and his boys in the city, but it was a rather fruitless meeting. The older boy felt awkward around his father, while the younger, Cyprian, who was sensitive and very smart, had a noticeable look of displeasure toward his parent.
“Do you know what they sing, papa?” he said.
“Do you know what they’re singing, dad?” he asked.
“Not all the things they sing,” said Ramón.
“Not everything they sing,” Ramón said.
“They sing—” the boy hesitated. Then, in his clear young voice, he piped up, to the tune of La Cucaracha:
“They sing—” the boy hesitated. Then, in his clear young voice, he piped up, to the tune of La Cucaracha:
“No, I’m not,” said Ramón, smiling. “Mine’s got a snake and a bird in the middle, and black zigzags and a red fringe. You’d better come and see it.”
“No, I’m not,” Ramón said with a smile. “Mine has a snake and a bird in the middle, plus black zigzags and a red fringe. You should come and check it out.”
“No, papa! I don’t want to.”
“No, Dad! I don’t want to.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“I don’t want to be mixed up in this affair. It makes us all look ridiculous.”
“I don’t want to be involved in this situation. It makes all of us look stupid.”
“But how do you think you look, anyhow, in your striped little sailor suit and your little saintly look? We’d better dress you as the Infant Jesus.”
“But how do you think you look, anyway, in your striped little sailor outfit and your innocent little face? We should really dress you up as the Infant Jesus.”
“No, papa! You are in bad taste. One doesn’t say those things.”
“No, Dad! That’s in poor taste. You shouldn’t say those things.”
“Now you’ll have to confess to a fib. You say one doesn’t say those things, when I, who am your father, said them only a moment ago, and you heard me.”
“Now you’ll have to admit to a little lie. You claim people don't say those things, when I, your father, said them just a moment ago, and you heard me.”
“I mean good people don’t. Decent people.”
“I mean good people don't. Decent people.”
“Now you’ll have to confess again, for calling your father indecent.—Terrible child!”
“Now you’ll have to admit again that you called your dad inappropriate.—Such a terrible kid!”
The child flushed, and tears rose to his eyes. There was silence for a while.
The child blushed, and tears filled his eyes. There was silence for a moment.
“So you don’t want to come to Jamiltepec?” said Ramón, to his boys.
“So you don’t want to go to Jamiltepec?” Ramón asked his friends.
“Yes!” said the elder boy, slowly. “I want to come[Pg 288] and bathe in the lake, and have a boat. But—they say it is impossible.”
“Yes!” said the older boy, slowly. “I want to come[Pg 288] and swim in the lake, and have a boat. But—they say it can’t be done.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“They say you make yourself a peon, in your clothes.”—The boy was shy.
“They say you make yourself a nobody based on what you're wearing.” —The boy was shy.
“They’re very nice clothes, you know. Nicer than those little breeches of yours.”
“They’re really nice clothes, you know. Nicer than those little shorts of yours.”
“They say, also, that you pretend to be the Aztec god Quetzalcoatl.”
“They also say that you pretend to be the Aztec god Quetzalcoatl.”
“Not at all. I only pretend that the Aztec god Quetzalcoatl is coming back to the Mexicans.”
“Not at all. I’m just pretending that the Aztec god Quetzalcoatl is returning to the Mexicans.”
“But, papa, it is not true.”
“But, Dad, that's not true.”
“How do you know?”
“How do you know that?"
“Because it is impossible.”
“Because it’s impossible.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“There never was any Quetzalcoatl, except idols.”
“There was never a Quetzalcoatl, just idols.”
“Is there any Jesus, except images?”
“Is there any Jesus besides images?”
“Yes, papa.”
“Yes, dad.”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“In heaven.”
“In heaven.”
“Then in heaven there is also Quetzalcoatl. And what is in heaven is capable of coming back to earth. Don’t you believe me?”
“Then in heaven there’s also Quetzalcoatl. And what’s in heaven can come back to earth. Don’t you believe me?”
“I can’t.”
"I can't."
“Then go unbelieving,” said the father, laughing at them and rising to leave them.
“Then go ahead and not believe,” said the father, laughing at them as he got up to leave.
“It is very bad that they sing songs about you, and put mama in; like about Pancho Villa,” said the younger boy. “It hurts me very much.”
“It’s really upsetting that they sing songs about you and include mama, like they do with Pancho Villa,” said the younger boy. “It hurts me a lot.”
“Rub it with Vapor-rub, my pet,” said Ramón. “Rub it with Vapor-rub, where it hurts you.”
“Rub it with Vapor-rub, my pet,” Ramón said. “Rub it with Vapor-rub, where it hurts you.”
“What a real bad man you are, papa!”
“What a really bad man you are, Dad!”
“What a real good child are you, my son! Isn’t that so?”
“What a really good kid you are, my son! Isn’t that true?”
“I don’t know, papa. I only know you are bad.”
“I don’t know, Dad. I just know you’re bad.”
“Oh! Oh! Is that all they teach thee at thy American school?”
“Oh! Oh! Is that all they teach you at your American school?”
“Next term,” said Ciprianito, “I want to change my name. I don’t want to be called Carrasco any more. When thou art in the newspapers, they will laugh at us.”
“Next term,” said Ciprianito, “I want to change my name. I don’t want to be called Carrasco anymore. When you’re in the newspapers, they’ll laugh at us.”
“Oh! Oh! I am laughing at thee now, little frog! What name wilt thou choose then? Espina, perhaps. Thou[Pg 289] knowest Carrasco is a wild bush, on the moors in Spain, where we come from. Wilt thou be the little thorn on the bush? Call thyself Espina, thou art a sprig of the old tree. Entonces, Adios! Señor Espina Espinita!”
“Oh! Oh! I’m laughing at you now, little frog! What name will you choose then? Espina, maybe. You[Pg 289] know Carrasco is a wild bush on the moors in Spain, where we come from. Will you be the little thorn on the bush? Call yourself Espina, you are a sprig of the old tree. Then, goodbye! Señor Espina Espinita!”
“Adios!” said the boy abruptly, flushing with rage.
“Goodbye!” the boy said suddenly, his face turning red with anger.
Ramón took a motor-car to Sayula, for there was a made road. But already the rains were washing it away. The car lurched and bumped in the great gaps. In one place, a camion lay on its back, where it had overturned.
Ramón drove a car to Sayula since there was a paved road. But the rains were already washing it away. The car jerked and jolted in the large holes. In one spot, a truck was flipped over on its back.
On the flat desert, there were already small smears of water, and the pink cosmos flowers, and the yellow, were just sprouting their tufts of buds. The hills in the distance were going opaque, as leaves came out on the invisible trees and bushes. The earth was coming to life.
On the flat desert, there were already small patches of water, and the pink cosmos flowers, along with the yellow ones, were just starting to bud. The hills in the distance were getting hazy as leaves appeared on the unseen trees and bushes. The earth was coming to life.
Ramón called in Sayula at Kate’s house. She was out, but the wild Concha came scouring across the beach, to fetch her.—“There is Don Ramón! There is Don Ramón!”
Ramón stopped by Kate’s house in Sayula. She wasn’t home, but the lively Concha raced across the beach to get her.—“There’s Don Ramón! There’s Don Ramón!”
Kate hurried home, with sand in her shoes.
Kate rushed home, with sand in her shoes.
She thought Ramón looked tired, and, in his black suit, sinister.
She thought Ramón looked exhausted, and in his black suit, unsettling.
“I didn’t expect you,” she said.
“I didn’t expect to see you,” she said.
“I am on my way back from town.”
“I’m on my way back from town.”
He sat very still, with that angry look on his creamy dark face, and he kept pushing back his black moustache from his closed, angry lips.
He sat completely still, that angry expression on his smooth dark face, constantly brushing back his black mustache from his tight, angry lips.
“Did you see anybody in town?” she asked.
“Did you see anyone in town?” she asked.
“I saw Don Cipriano—and Doña Carlota, and my boys!”
“I saw Don Cipriano—and Doña Carlota, and my kids!”
“Oh, how nice for you! Are they quite well?”
“Oh, that’s great for you! Are they doing alright?”
“In excellent health, I believe.”
"I believe I'm in great health."
She laughed suddenly.
She burst out laughing.
“You are still cross,” she said. “Is it about the monkeys still?”
“You're still upset,” she said. “Is it about the monkeys again?”
“Señora,” he said, leaning forward, so that his black hair dropped a little on his brow, “in monkeydom, I don’t know who is prince. But in the kingdom of fools, I believe it is I.”
“Ma'am,” he said, leaning forward, so that his dark hair fell a bit onto his forehead, “in the world of monkeys, I don’t know who is the prince. But in the realm of fools, I believe it’s me.”
“Why?” she said.
"Why?" she asked.
And as he did not answer, she added:
And when he didn't respond, she added:
“It must be a comfort to be a prince, even of fools.”
“It must be nice to be a prince, even if it’s among fools.”
He looked daggers at her, then burst into a laugh.
He shot her a fierce glare, then broke into laughter.
“Oh, Señora mia! What ails us men, when we are always wanting to be good?”
“Oh, my lady! What’s wrong with us men when we’re always wanting to be good?”
[Pg 290]
[Pg 290]
“Are you repenting of it?” she laughed.
“Are you having regrets about it?” she laughed.
“Yes!” he said. “I am a prince of fools! Why have I started this Quetzalcoatl business? Why? Pray tell me why?”
“Yeah!” he said. “I’m a prince of fools! Why did I start this Quetzalcoatl thing? Why? Please, tell me why?”
“I suppose you wanted to.”
"I guess you wanted to."
He pondered for a time, pushing up his moustache.
He thought for a moment, pushing up his mustache.
“Perhaps it is better to be a monkey than a fool. I object to being called a monkey, nevertheless. Carlota is a monkey, no more; and my two boys are prize young monkeys in sailor suits. And I am a fool. Yet what is the difference between a fool and a monkey?”
“Maybe it’s better to be a monkey than an idiot. I still don’t like being called a monkey, though. Carlota is just a monkey, nothing more; and my two boys are adorable little monkeys in sailor suits. And I’m a fool. But what’s the difference between a fool and a monkey?”
“Quien sabe?” said Kate.
"Who knows?" said Kate.
“One wants to be good, and the other is sure he is good. So I make a fool of myself. They are sure they are always good, so that makes monkeys of them. Oh, if only the world would blow up like a bomb!”
"One person wants to be good, and the other is convinced they are good. So I end up looking foolish. They are positive they are always good, which makes them look ridiculous. Oh, if only the world would just explode like a bomb!"
“It won’t!” said Kate.
“It won’t!” Kate replied.
“True enough.—Ah, well!”
"Fair enough.—Ah, well!"
He drew himself erect, pulling himself together.
He stood up straight, gathering himself.
“Do you think, Señora Caterina, you might marry our mutual General?” Ramón had put himself aside again.
“Do you think, Mrs. Caterina, you might marry our mutual General?” Ramón had stepped back again.
“I—I don’t know!” stammered Kate. “I hardly think so.”
“I—I don’t know!” Kate stammered. “I really don’t think so.”
“He is not sympathetic to you at all?”
“He doesn’t feel sorry for you at all?”
“Yes. He is. He is alive, and there is even a certain fascination about him.—But one shouldn’t try marrying a man of another race, do you think, even if he were more sympathetic?”
“Yes. He is. He’s alive, and there's even a certain intrigue about him.—But do you think it's a good idea to marry someone from another race, even if he were more understanding?”
“Ah!” sighed Ramón. “It’s no good generalising. It’s no good marrying anybody, unless there will be a real fusion somewhere.”
“Ah!” sighed Ramón. “It’s pointless to generalize. It’s pointless to marry anyone unless there’s going to be a real connection.”
“And I feel there wouldn’t,” said Kate. “I feel he just wants something of me; and perhaps I just want something of him. But he would never meet me. He would never come forward himself, to meet me. He would come to take something from me and I should have to let him. And I don’t want merely that. I want a man who will come half-way, just half-way, to meet me.”
“And I don’t think there would,” Kate said. “I feel like he just wants something from me; and maybe I just want something from him. But he would never approach me. He would never make an effort to meet me. He would come to take something from me, and I’d have to allow it. And I don’t want just that. I want a man who will meet me halfway, just halfway.”
Don Ramón pondered, and shook his head.
Don Ramón thought for a moment and shook his head.
“You are right,” he said. “Yet, in these matters, one never knows what is half-way, nor where it is. A woman who just wants to be taken, and then to cling on, is a[Pg 291] parasite. And a man who wants just to take, without giving, is a creature of prey.”
“You're right,” he said. “But in these situations, you can never tell what’s halfway there or where it is. A woman who only wants to be had and then to hold on is a[Pg 291] parasite. And a man who only wants to take, without giving anything back, is just a predator.”
“And I’m afraid Don Cipriano might be that,” said Kate.
“And I’m worried that Don Cipriano might be just that,” said Kate.
“Possibly,” said Ramón. “He is not so with me. But perhaps he would be, if we did not meet—perhaps it is our half-way—in some physical belief that is at the very middle of us, and which we recognise in one another. Don’t you think there might be that between you and him?”
“Maybe,” said Ramón. “He’s not like that with me. But maybe he would be if we didn’t meet—maybe it’s our middle ground—in some shared belief that’s right in the center of us, and that we both recognize in each other. Don’t you think there could be something like that between you and him?”
“I doubt if he’d feel it necessary, with a woman. A woman wouldn’t be important enough.”
“I doubt he’d think it was necessary with a woman. A woman wouldn’t be important enough.”
Ramón was silent.
Ramón was quiet.
“Perhaps!” he said. “With a woman, a man always wants to let himself go. And it is precisely with a woman that he should never let himself go. It is precisely with a woman that he should never let himself go, but stick to his innermost belief, and meet her just there. Because when the innermost belief coincides in them both, if it’s physical, there, and then, and nowhere else, they can meet. And it’s no good unless there is a meeting. It’s no good a man ravishing a woman, and it’s absolutely no good a woman ravishing a man. It’s a sin, that is. There is such a thing as sin, and that’s the centre of it. Men and women keep on ravishing one another. Absurd as it may sound, it is not I who would ravish Carlota. It is she who would ravish me. Strange and absurd and a little shameful, it is true.—Letting oneself go, is either ravishing or being ravished. Oh, if we could only abide by our own souls, and meet in the abiding place.—Señora, I have not a very great respect for myself. Woman and I have failed with one another, and it is a bad failure to have in the middle of oneself.”
“Maybe!” he said. “With a woman, a man always wants to let loose. But it’s exactly with a woman that he should never let loose. He should stick to his deepest beliefs and meet her there. Because when their deepest beliefs align, if it’s physical, that’s when they can truly connect. And without that connection, it’s pointless. It doesn’t help if a man forces himself on a woman, and it’s definitely not okay for a woman to do the same to a man. That’s a sin. There is such a thing as sin, and that’s at the heart of it. Men and women keep forcing each other. As crazy as it sounds, it’s not me who would force Carlota. It’s her who would force me. Strange, ridiculous, and a bit shameful, it’s true. Letting loose only leads to forcing or being forced. Oh, if only we could stick to our own souls and meet in a true place of connection. —Ma’am, I don’t have much respect for myself. Women and I have failed each other, and that’s a tough failure to carry within.”
Kate looked at him in wonder, with a little fear. Why was he confessing to her? Was he going to love her? She almost suspended her breathing. He looked at her with a sort of sorrow on his brow, and in his dark eyes, anger, vexation, wisdom, and a dull pain.
Kate looked at him in awe, with a hint of fear. Why was he confessing to her? Was he going to love her? She almost stopped breathing. He gazed at her with a look of sadness on his forehead, and in his dark eyes, there was anger, frustration, insight, and a deep pain.
“I am sorry,” he went on, “that Carlota and I are as we are with one another. Who am I, even to talk about Quetzalcoatl, when my heart is hollow with anger against the woman I have married and the children she bore me.—We never met in our souls, she and I. At first I loved her, and she wanted me to ravish her. Then after a while a man becomes uneasy. He can’t keep on wanting to ravish[Pg 292] a woman, the same woman. He has revulsions. Then she loved me, and she wanted to ravish me. And I liked it for a time. But she had revulsions too. The eldest boy is really my boy, when I ravished her. And the youngest is her boy, when she ravished me. See how miserable it is! And now we can never meet; she turns to her crucified Jesus, and I to my uncrucified and uncrucifiable Quetzalcoatl, who at least cannot be ravished.”
“I’m sorry,” he continued, “that Carlota and I are the way we are with each other. Who am I to even talk about Quetzalcoatl when my heart is filled with anger against the woman I married and the children she gave me. We never connected on a deeper level, she and I. At first, I loved her, and she wanted me to take her by force. But after a while, a man starts to feel uncomfortable. He can’t keep wanting to take the same woman by force. He feels repulsed. Then she loved me, and she wanted to take me by force. And I enjoyed it for a while. But she felt repulsed too. The oldest boy is truly mine, when I took her. And the youngest is hers, when she took me. See how miserable this is! And now we can never connect; she turns to her crucified Jesus, and I turn to my uncrucified and uncrucifiable Quetzalcoatl, who at least cannot be forced.”
“And I’m sure you won’t make him a ravisher,” she said.
“And I’m sure you won’t make him a rapist,” she said.
“Who knows? If I err, it will be on that side. But you know, Señora, Quetzalcoatl is to me only the symbol of the best a man may be, in the next days. The universe is a nest of dragons, with a perfectly unfathomable life-mystery at the centre of it. If I call the mystery the Morning Star, surely it doesn’t matter! A man’s blood can’t beat in the abstract. And man is a creature who wins his own creation inch by inch from the nest of the cosmic dragons. Or else he loses it little by little, and goes to pieces. Now we are all losing it, in the ravishing and ravished disintegration. We must pull ourselves together, hard, both men and women, or we are all lost.—We must pull ourselves together, hard.”
“Who knows? If I'm wrong, it’ll be on that side. But you know, Señora, to me, Quetzalcoatl is just a symbol of the best a person can be in the coming days. The universe is full of chaos, with an unfathomable mystery of life at its core. If I call that mystery the Morning Star, it really doesn’t matter! A person's blood can’t beat in the abstract. And humanity is a being that earns its own existence inch by inch from the chaos of the universe. Otherwise, we lose it bit by bit and fall apart. Right now, we’re all losing it in the beautiful but devastating breakdown. We need to come together, strongly, both men and women, or we’re all doomed.—We need to come together, strongly.”
“But are you a man who needs a woman in his life?” she said.
“But are you a guy who needs a woman in your life?” she said.
“I am a man who yearns for the sensual fulfilment of my soul, Señora,” he said. “I am a man who has no belief in abnegation of the blood desires. I am a man who is always on the verge of taking wives and concubines to live with me, so deep is my desire for that fulfilment. Except that now I know that is useless—not momentarily useless, but in the long run—my ravishing a woman with hot desire. No matter how much she is in love with me and desires me to ravish her. It is no good, and the very inside of me knows it is no good. Wine, woman, and song—all that—all that game is up. Our insides won’t really have it any more. Yet it is hard to pull ourselves together.”
“I’m a man who craves the deep satisfaction of my soul, Señora,” he said. “I’m a man who doesn’t believe in denying my primal urges. I’m a man who is always on the brink of taking wives and lovers to be with me, my desire for that satisfaction is so intense. Except now I realize it’s pointless—not just temporarily pointless, but ultimately—my pursuit of a woman with burning desire. No matter how much she loves me and wants me to take her. It’s no good, and deep down I know it’s no good. Wine, women, and song—all of that—all of that is over. Our inner selves just can’t handle it anymore. Yet it’s hard to pull ourselves together.”
“So that you really want a woman to be with you?” said Kate.
“So you actually want a woman to be with you?” said Kate.
“Ah, Señora! If I could trust myself; and trust her! I am no longer a young man, who can afford to make mistakes. I am forty-two years old, and I am making my last—and[Pg 293] perhaps in truth, my first great effort as a man. I hope I may perish before I make a big mistake.”
“Ah, Madam! If I could trust myself; and trust her! I’m no longer a young man who can afford to make mistakes. I’m forty-two years old, and I'm making my last—and[Pg 293] perhaps really my first great effort as a man. I hope I can avoid making a big mistake.”
“Why should you make a mistake? You needn’t?”
“Why should you make a mistake? You don’t have to.”
“I? It is very easy for me to make a mistake. Very easy, on the one hand, for me to become arrogant and a ravisher. And very easy, on the other hand, for me to deny myself, and make a sort of sacrifice of my life. Which is being ravished. Easy to let myself, in a certain sense, be ravished. I did it to a small degree even yesterday, with the Bishop of Guadalajara. And it is bad. If I had to end my life in a mistake, Señora, I had rather end it in being a ravisher, than in being ravished. As a hot ravisher, I can still slash and cut at the disease of the other thing, the horrible pandering and the desire men have to be ravished, the hateful, ignoble desire they have.”
“I? It's really easy for me to mess up. On one hand, it's very easy for me to become cocky and a predator. On the other hand, it's also really easy for me to deny myself and make some kind of sacrifice of my life. Which means being taken advantage of. It's easy to let myself, in a way, be taken advantage of. I did it a little bit even yesterday, with the Bishop of Guadalajara. And that's not good. If I had to end my life making a mistake, Señora, I'd rather end it being a predator than being preyed upon. As a fiery predator, I can still slay and fight against the disease of the other situation, the terrible enabling and the desire men have to be taken advantage of, that hateful, dishonorable desire they have.”
“But why don’t you do as you say, stick by the innermost soul that is in you, and meet a woman there, meet her, as you say, where your two souls coincide in their deepest desire? Not always that horrible unbalance that you call ravishing.”
“But why don’t you do what you say, stay true to the deepest part of yourself, and connect with a woman there? Meet her, as you put it, where your two souls align in their deepest yearning? It doesn't always have to be that awful imbalance you refer to as ravishing.”
“Why don’t I? But which woman can I meet in the body, without that slow degradation of ravishing, or being ravished, setting in? If I marry a Spanish woman or a dark Mexican, she will give herself up to me to be ravished. If I marry a woman of the Anglo-Saxon or any blonde northern stock, she will want to ravish me, with the will of all the ancient white demons. Those that want to be ravished are parasites on the soul, and one has revulsions. Those that want to ravish a man are vampires. And between the two, there is nothing.”
“Why don’t I? But which woman can I meet in person without that slow decline of being captivating or being captivated starting? If I marry a Spanish woman or a dark Mexican, she’ll give herself to me to be captivated. If I marry a woman of Anglo-Saxon descent or any blonde from the North, she’ll want to captivate me, following the will of all the ancient white demons. Those who want to be captivated are like parasites on the soul, and it’s repulsive. Those who want to captivate a man are like vampires. And between the two, there’s nothing.”
“Surely there are some really good women?”
“Surely there are some great women?”
“Well, show me them. They are all potential Carlotas or—or—yes, Caterinas. I am sure you ravished your Joachim till he died. No doubt he wanted it; even more than you wanted it. It is not just sex. It lies in the will. Victims and victimisers. The upper classes, craving to be victims to the lower classes; or else craving to make victims of the lower classes. The politicians, craving to make one people victims to another. The Church, with its evil will for turning the people into humble, writhing things that shall crave to be victimised, to be ravished.—I tell you, the earth is a place of shame.”
“Well, show me them. They’re all potential Carlotas or—yes, Caterinas. I’m sure you seduced your Joachim until he died. No doubt he wanted it; even more than you did. It’s not just about sex. It’s about will. Victims and victimizers. The upper classes, wanting to be victims of the lower classes; or wanting to turn the lower classes into victims. The politicians, wanting to make one group of people victims of another. The Church, with its wicked desire to turn people into humble, suffering beings that crave to be victimized, to be seduced.—I’m telling you, the world is a place of shame.”
[Pg 294]
[Pg 294]
“But if you want to be different,” said Kate, “surely a few other people do—really.”
“But if you want to stand out,” Kate said, “then surely a few other people do too—really.”
“It may be,” he said, becoming calm. “It may be. I wish I kept myself together better. I must keep myself together, keep myself within the middle place, where I am still. My Morning Star. Now I am ashamed of having talked like this to you, Señora Caterina.”
“It could be,” he said, calming down. “It could be. I wish I was better at holding it together. I need to stay composed, keep myself centered, where I am still. My Morning Star. Now I’m embarrassed for having talked like this to you, Señora Caterina.”
“Why?” she cried. And for the first time, the flush of hurt and humiliation came into her face.
“Why?” she shouted. And for the first time, the redness of hurt and humiliation appeared on her face.
He saw it at once, and put his hand on hers for a moment.
He noticed it right away and placed his hand on hers for a moment.
“No,” he said. “I am not ashamed. I am relieved.”
“No,” he said. “I’m not ashamed. I’m relieved.”
She flushed deeply at his touch, and was silent. He rose hastily, to leave, craving to be alone again with his own soul.
She blushed deeply at his touch and stayed quiet. He quickly got up to leave, wanting to be alone again with his thoughts.
“On Sunday,” he said, “will you come into the plaza, in the morning, when the drum sounds? Will you come?”
“On Sunday,” he said, “will you come to the plaza, in the morning, when the drum sounds? Will you come?”
“What for?” she said.
"Why?" she said.
“Well! Come, and you will see.”
“Come see for yourself!”
He was gone in a flash.
He vanished in an instant.
There were many soldiers in the village. When she went to the post-office, she saw the men in their cotton uniforms lying about in the entrance to the military station. There must have been fifty or more, little men, not the tall soldiers in slouched hats. These were little, quick, compact men, like Cipriano, and they talked in a strange Indian language, very subdued. They were very rarely seen in the streets. They kept out of sight.
There were a lot of soldiers in the village. When she went to the post office, she saw the men in their cotton uniforms lounging around the entrance to the military station. There must have been fifty or more, short men, not the tall soldiers in slouched hats. These were small, quick, sturdy men, like Cipriano, and they spoke in a strange Indian language, very quietly. They were rarely seen in the streets. They stayed out of sight.
But at night, everyone was requested to be indoors by ten o’clock, and through the darkness Kate heard the patrols of horse-soldiers riding round.
But at night, everyone was asked to be inside by ten o’clock, and through the darkness Kate heard the patrols of horseback soldiers riding around.
There was an air of excitement and mystery in the place. The parish priest, a rather overbearing, fat man of fifty or so, had preached a famous Saturday evening sermon against Ramón and Quetzalcoatl, forbidding the heathen name to be mentioned, threatening with all the penalties any parishioner who read the Hymns, or even listened.
There was a buzz of excitement and mystery in the air. The parish priest, a bit domineering and around fifty, had delivered a well-known Saturday evening sermon against Ramón and Quetzalcoatl, banning the mention of the pagan name and threatening any parishioner who read the Hymns or even listened with severe penalties.
So, of course, he was attacked when he left the church, and had to be rescued by soldiers who were in the doorway. They marched him safely home. But his criada, the old woman who served him, was told by more women than one that the next time the padre opened his mouth against Quetzalcoatl, he would have a few inches of machete in his fat guts.
So, naturally, he was attacked when he left the church and had to be rescued by soldiers who were at the doorway. They escorted him home safely. But his servant, the old woman who worked for him, was warned by several women that the next time the priest spoke out against Quetzalcoatl, he would end up with some inches of machete in his belly.
[Pg 295]
[Pg 295]
So his reverence stayed at home, and a curate officiated.
So he stayed at home, and a curate led the service.
Practically all the people who came over the lake in boats on Saturdays, went to mass in Sayula church. The great doors stood open all the day. Men as they passed to and fro to the lake, took off their big hats, with a curious cringing gesture, as they went by the gateway of the church. All day long, scattered people were kneeling in the aisles or among the benches, the men kneeling erect, their big hats down by their knees, their curious tall-shaped Indian heads with the thick black hair also erect; only the kneeling legs, close together, humble. The women hooded themselves in their dark rebozos and spread their elbows as they kneeled at a bench, in a slack sort of voluptuousness.
Practically everyone who crossed the lake in boats on Saturdays went to mass at the Sayula church. The large doors stayed open all day. As men walked back and forth to the lake, they removed their big hats with a slight bow as they passed the church’s entrance. All day, scattered individuals were kneeling in the aisles or among the benches. The men knelt upright, their big hats resting by their knees, their tall, distinctively shaped heads with thick black hair also standing straight; only their kneeling legs were close together, showing humility. The women draped themselves in their dark rebozos and spread their elbows as they knelt at a bench, embracing a relaxed kind of sensuality.
On Saturday night, a great ruddy flickering of many candle-points, away down the dark cavern of the church; and a clustering of dark men’s heads, a shuffling of women, a come and go of men arriving from the lake, of men departing to the market. A hush, not exactly of worship, but of a certain voluptuous admiration of the loftiness and glitter, a sensual, almost victimised self-abandon to the god of death, the Crucified streaked with blood, or to the pretty white woman in a blue mantle, with her little doll’s face under her crown, Mary, the doll of dolls, Niña of Niñas.
On Saturday night, there was a warm flickering from the many candle flames deep in the dark church; a crowd of dark-clad men’s heads, women shuffling about, men arriving from the lake, and others leaving for the market. A hush settled over the scene, not quite worship but more a kind of indulgent admiration for the grandeur and shine, a sensual, almost surrendered devotion to the god of death, the Crucified marked with blood, or to the beautiful white woman in a blue cloak, with her childlike face beneath her crown, Mary, the ultimate doll, the little girl of all little girls.
It was not worship. It was a sort of numbness and letting the soul sink uncontrolled. And it was a luxury, after all the week of unwashed dullness in their squalid villages of straw huts. But it irritated Kate.
It wasn’t worship. It was more like a numbness, letting the soul sink without any control. And after a week of dreary unwashed life in their run-down straw huts, it felt like a luxury. But it annoyed Kate.
The men got up and tiptoed away in their sandals, crossing themselves front and back, on the navel and on the back of the head, with holy water. And their black eyes shone with a loose, sensuous look. Instead of having gathered themselves together and become graver, stronger, more collected and deep in their own integrity, they emerged only the more loose and sloppy and uncontrolled.
The men got up and quietly slipped away in their sandals, crossing themselves front and back, on the belly and the back of the head, with holy water. Their dark eyes sparkled with a relaxed, sensual look. Instead of coming together and becoming more serious, stronger, composed, and grounded in their own integrity, they only appeared more loose and messy and out of control.
Oh, if there is one thing men need to learn, but the Mexican Indians especially, it is to collect each man his own soul together deep inside him, and to abide by it. The Church, instead of helping men to this, pushes them more and more into a soft, emotional helplessness, with the unpleasant sensuous gratification of feeling themselves victims, victimised, victimised, but at the same time with the lurking sardonic consciousness that in the end a victim is stronger[Pg 296] than the victimiser. In the end, the victims pull down their victimiser, like a pack of hyænas on an unwary lion. They know it. Cursed are the falsely meek, for they are inheriting the earth.
Oh, if there’s one thing men need to understand, especially the Mexican Indians, it’s to gather their own souls together deep inside themselves and be true to it. The Church, rather than guiding people toward this, drives them further into a state of emotional softness and helplessness, offering the unpleasant satisfaction of feeling like they are victims—victimized, victimized—while at the same time holding onto the sardonic awareness that ultimately, a victim is stronger than the one who victimizes. In the end, the victims take down their oppressor, like a pack of hyenas on an unsuspecting lion. They know this. Cursed are the falsely meek, for they will inherit the earth.[Pg 296]
On Sunday morning there was early mass at sunrise, another mass at seven o’clock, another at nine, another at eleven. Then there was a little band of violins and ’cellos, playing old-fashioned dance music; there was, especially early in the morning, a solid mass of peons and women, kneeling on the floor; and a flapping of dusky candles, a smell of the exhaust air of candles, a heavy, rolling fume of incense, and the heavy choir of men’s voices, solid, powerful, impressive, from the gallery.
On Sunday morning, there was an early mass at sunrise, another at seven o’clock, one at nine, and another at eleven. Then there was a small group of violins and cellos playing classic dance music. Especially early in the morning, there was a large crowd of workers and women kneeling on the floor; and the flickering of dim candles, a scent of burnt wax, a thick, rolling cloud of incense, and the rich, powerful sound of the men’s choir resonating from the gallery.
And the people went away in sensuous looseness, which soon turned, in the market, to hate, the old, unfathomable hate which lies at the bottom of the Indian heart, and which always rises black and turbid when they have swayed awhile in sensuous gratification.
And the people left in a carefree manner, which soon turned, in the market, to hate—the old, deep-seated hate that lies within the Indian heart, and which always bubbles up, dark and murky, after they have indulged for a while in sensual pleasure.
The church inside was a dead interior, like all Mexican churches, even the gorgeous Puebla cathedral. The interior of almost any Mexican church gives the impression of cynical barrenness, cynical meaninglessness, an empty, cynical, mocking shell. The Italian churches are built much in the same style, and yet in them lingers a shadow and stillness of old, mysterious holiness. The hush.
The church inside felt lifeless, like all Mexican churches, even the beautiful Puebla cathedral. The inside of almost any Mexican church gives off a vibe of cynical emptiness, cynical meaninglessness, an empty, cynical, mocking shell. Italian churches are built in a similar style, yet they hold a hint of old, mysterious holiness in their shadow and stillness. The quiet.
But not in Mexico. The churches outside are impressive. Inside, and it is curious to define it, they are blatant; void of sound and yet with no hush, simple, and yet completely vulgar, barren, sterile. More barren than a bank or a schoolroom or an empty concert-hall, less mysterious than any of these. You get a sense of plaster, of mortar, of whitewash, of smeared blue-wash or grey-wash; and of gilt laid on and ready to peel off. Even in the most gorgeous churches, the gilt is hatefully gilt, never golden. Nothing is soft nor mellow.
But not in Mexico. The churches on the outside are impressive. Inside—and it's interesting to put it this way—they're shocking; completely silent but not quiet, simple yet totally tacky, bare and lifeless. They feel more empty than a bank, a classroom, or a vacant concert hall, and they’re less mysterious than any of those. You get a sense of plaster, mortar, whitewash, and smudged blue or gray paint; plus, there's the gilt that’s applied but ready to peel off. Even in the most beautiful churches, the gilt looks disgustingly fake, never actually gold. Nothing feels soft or warm.
So the interior of Sayula church; and Kate had often been in. The white exterior was charming, and so valuable in the landscape, with the twin white pagoda-towers peering out of the green willow trees. But inside, it seemed nothing but whitewash, stencilled over with grey scroll-work decorations. The windows were high, and many, letting in the light as into a schoolroom. Jesus, streaked with blood, was[Pg 297] in one of the transepts, and the Virgin, a doll in faded satin, stood startled inside a glass case. There were rag flowers and paper flowers, coarse lace and silver that looked like tin.
So, the inside of Sayula church, where Kate had spent a lot of time. The white exterior was lovely and really stood out in the landscape, with the two white pagoda towers peeking out from the green willow trees. But inside, it felt like nothing but whitewash, decorated with gray scrollwork. The windows were high and numerous, letting in light like a classroom. Jesus, covered in blood, was in one of the transepts, and the Virgin, like a doll in worn satin, looked surprised inside a glass case. There were rag flowers and paper flowers, rough lace, and silver that resembled tin.
Nevertheless, it was quite clean, and very much frequented.
Nevertheless, it was pretty clean and very popular.
The Month of Mary had gone by, the blue and white paper ribbons were all taken down, the palm trees in pots were all removed from the aisle, the little girls in white dresses and little crowns of flowers no longer came with posies in their hand, at evening. Curious, the old gentle ceremonials of Europe, how trashy they seem in Mexico, just a cheap sort of charade.
The Month of Mary had passed, the blue and white paper ribbons were all taken down, the potted palm trees were removed from the aisle, and the little girls in white dresses with flower crowns no longer came with posies in their hands in the evening. It's interesting how the old gentle ceremonies of Europe seem so tacky in Mexico, just a cheap kind of show.
The day of Corpus Christi came, with high mass and the church full to the doors with kneeling peons, from dawn till noon. Then a feeble little procession of children within the church, because the law forbids religious processions outside. But all, somehow, for nothing. Just so that the people could call it a fiesta, and so have an excuse to be more slack, more sloshy and uncontrolled than ever. The one Mexican desire; to let themselves go in sloppy inertia.
The day of Corpus Christi arrived, with a high mass and the church packed to the doors with kneeling people from dawn until noon. Then, a small, weak procession of children took place inside the church, because the law banned religious processions outside. But it all felt pointless, just so that the people could label it a fiesta and have an excuse to be more relaxed, more careless, and uncontrolled than ever. The one Mexican desire; to just let themselves go in lazy inertia.
And this was the all-in-all of the religion. Instead of doing as it should, collecting the soul into its own strength and integrity, the religious day left it all the more decomposed and degenerate.
And this was the essence of the religion. Instead of doing what it should by bringing the soul into its own strength and integrity, the religious day ended up leaving it even more broken down and corrupted.
However, the weeks passed, the crowd in the church seemed the same as ever. But the crowd in the church one hour was the crowd of Quetzalcoatl the next hour. Just a sensation.
However, the weeks went by, and the crowd in the church looked the same as always. But the crowd in the church one hour was the crowd of Quetzalcoatl the next hour. Just a feeling.
Till the more socialistic Readers mingled a little anti-clerical bitterness in their reading. And all the peons began to say: was El Señor a gringo, and the Santísima, was she nothing but a gringita?
Till the more socialist readers mixed in a bit of anti-clerical bitterness in their reading. And all the peons started to say: was El Señor a gringo, and the Santísima, was she just a little gringita?
This provoked retaliation on the part of the priests, first mere admonitions, then at last the loud denunciations and threat of that sermon. Which meant war.
This led to retaliation from the priests, starting with simple warnings, and eventually escalating to loud denunciations and the threat of that sermon. Which meant war.
Everybody waited for Saturday. Saturday came, and the church remained shut. Saturday night, the church was dark and closed. Sunday, the church was silent and the doors blank fastened.
Everybody waited for Saturday. Saturday came, and the church was still closed. Saturday night, the church was dark and locked up. Sunday, the church was quiet, and the doors were firmly shut.
Something like consternation spread through the market host. They had nowhere to go!—But among the consternation[Pg 298] was a piqued curiosity. Perhaps something exciting was going to happen.
Something like panic spread through the market host. They had nowhere to go!—But amidst the panic[Pg 298] was a curious excitement. Maybe something thrilling was about to happen.
Things had happened before. In the revolutions, many of the churches in Mexico have been used for stables and for barracks. And churches are turned into schools, and concert halls, and cinematograph theatres. The convents and the monasteries are most of them barracks for the rag-tag-and-bobtail soldiers. The world changes, is bound to change.
Things had happened before. During the revolutions, many churches in Mexico were used as stables and barracks. Churches were turned into schools, concert halls, and movie theaters. Most convents and monasteries became barracks for the scrappy soldiers. The world changes; it’s bound to change.
The second Saturday of the closed church was, as it happened, a big market. Much fruit and stuff had come up the lake, from the south from far distances, even from Colima. There were men with lacquer wooden bowls, and women with glazed pottery. And as usual, men crouching in guard over twenty centavos worth of nauseous tropical plums, or chiles, or mangoes, in tiny pyramids along the roadway.
The second Saturday of the church being closed happened to be a big market day. A lot of fruit and goods had arrived from the lake, coming from the south from far away places, even Colima. There were men with lacquered wooden bowls and women with glazed pottery. As usual, men were crouched nearby, keeping an eye on twenty centavos' worth of disgusting tropical plums, chiles, or mangoes, arranged in small pyramids along the road.
A crowded market, with the much and the little of the Indians. And the church doors shut and locked, the church bells silent, even the clock stopped. True, the clock was always stopping. But not with such a final arrest.
A packed market, filled with both plenty and scarcity among the Indians. And the church doors closed and locked, the church bells quiet, even the clock frozen. True, the clock often stopped. But not with such a definitive halt.
No mass, no confession, no little orgy of incense and slack emotion! The low rumble of murmuring tones, the quick, apprehensive glances around. Vendors by the causeway squatted tight, as if to make themselves dense and small, squatting down on their haunches with their knees up to their shoulders, like the Aztec idols. And soldiers in twos and threes sprinkled everywhere. And Señoras and Señoritas, in their black gauze scarves or mantillas, tripping to the church for mass and shrilling round the gateway of the church, all a bubble and a froth of chatter; though they had known quite well the church was shut.
No mass, no confession, no little ritual of incense and vague emotions! Just a low murmur of quiet voices and quick, nervous glances all around. Vendors by the path crouched tightly, trying to make themselves small and compact, sitting back on their heels with their knees pulled up to their shoulders, like Aztec statues. Soldiers in pairs and small groups were scattered everywhere. And ladies and young women, in their black lace scarves or mantillas, were heading to the church for mass, chattering excitedly around the church entrance, all a bubble and froth of conversation; even though they all knew the church was closed.
But it was Sunday morning, and something was due to happen.
But it was Sunday morning, and something was supposed to happen.
At about half-past ten, a boat appeared, and men in snow-white clothes got out, one carrying a drum. They marched quickly through the people, under the old trees on the sand, across to the church. They passed through the broken iron gates into the stone courtyard in front of the church.
At around 10:30, a boat showed up, and guys in bright white clothes stepped out, one of them carrying a drum. They quickly made their way through the crowd, under the old trees on the sand, over to the church. They went through the broken iron gates into the stone courtyard in front of the church.
At the church doors, which were still shut, they took off their blouses, and stood in a ring, with dark naked shoulders and the blue-and-black sashes of Quetzalcoatl round their waists.
At the church doors, which were still closed, they took off their blouses and formed a circle, with dark bare shoulders and the blue-and-black sashes of Quetzalcoatl around their waists.
[Pg 299]
[Pg 299]
The drum began to beat, with a powerful, pounding note, as the men stood bareheaded and bare-breasted in a circle outside the church doors; a strange ring of lustrous, bluey-black heads and dark shoulders, above the snowy white pantaloons. Monotonously the drum beat, on and on. Then the little clay flute with the husky sound wheezed a clear melody.
The drum started to play, with a strong, heavy beat, while the men stood bareheaded and shirtless in a circle outside the church doors; a peculiar ring of shiny, blue-black heads and dark shoulders, above their bright white pants. The drum kept beating, over and over. Then the little clay flute with a raspy sound played a clear melody.
The whole market pressed densely towards the gateways of the church. But there, soldiers stood guard. And on the inside of the stone yard in front of the church, soldiers quietly guarded the low walls, letting nobody mount. So that outside, under the old willow and pepper trees, in the hot morning sun, the dense crowd stood gazing at the church doors. They were mostly men in big hats; but some townsmen were there, and some women, and Kate with a parasol lined with dark blue. A close, silent, tense throng under the spangled shade, pressing round the trunks of the palm trees, climbing on the roots of the pepper trees. And behind were the camions and the motor-cars drawn up.
The whole market crowded tightly around the church gates. But there, soldiers were standing guard. Inside the stone yard in front of the church, soldiers quietly watched over the low walls, letting no one pass. So outside, under the old willow and pepper trees, in the hot morning sun, the thick crowd stood staring at the church doors. Most were men in large hats; but there were some locals, a few women, and Kate with a dark blue parasol. A dense, silent, tense group under the dappled shade, pressing around the trunks of the palm trees, climbing on the roots of the pepper trees. And behind them were the trucks and cars parked.
The drum shuddered and went still, and the earthen flute was silent. The lake could be heard lapping, and a clink of glasses and a sound of chauffeurs’ voices at the little cantina-booth. For the rest, the silent breathing of the crowd.—Soldiers were quickly distributing a few leaflets among the crowd. A strong, far-carrying male voice began to sing to the softened thud of the drum.
The drum shook and then fell silent, and the earth flute also went quiet. You could hear the lake gently lapping, along with the clinking of glasses and the voices of chauffeurs at the small cantina booth. Other than that, there was just the quiet breathing of the crowd. Soldiers were quickly handing out a few leaflets among the people. A deep, powerful male voice started to sing to the soft thud of the drum.
Jesus’ Farewell.
Jesus' Goodbye.
While this was singing, another boat had arrived, and soldiers made way through the crowd for Ramón, in his white sarape with the blue edges and scarlet fringe, and a young priest of the church in a black cassock, and six men in dark sarapes with the blue borders of Quetzalcoatl. This strange procession marched through the crowd and through the gateways of the yard.
While this was happening, another boat had arrived, and soldiers cleared a path through the crowd for Ramón, who wore a white sarape with blue edges and a scarlet fringe, along with a young priest in a black cassock, and six men in dark sarapes with the blue borders of Quetzalcoatl. This unusual procession moved through the crowd and into the gateways of the yard.
As they approached, the ring of men round the drum opened, and spread into a crescent. Ramón stood tall behind the drum, the six men in dark sarapes divided and went to the wings of the crescent, the young, slim priest in a black cassock stood alone, in front of the crescent, facing the crowd.
As they got closer, the group of men around the drum parted and formed a crescent shape. Ramón stood tall behind the drum, while the six men in dark shawls separated and took their places at the ends of the crescent. The young, slim priest in a black robe stood alone, in front of the crescent, facing the crowd.
He lifted his hand; Ramón took off his hat; all the men in the crowd took off their hats.
He raised his hand; Ramón removed his hat; all the men in the crowd took off their hats.
The priest turned, met Ramón at the centre of the crescent, and, across the drum, handed him the key of the church. Then the priest waited.
The priest turned, faced Ramón at the center of the crescent, and, over the drum, handed him the key to the church. Then the priest waited.
[Pg 301]
[Pg 301]
Ramón unlocked the church doors and flung them open. The men in front of the crowd kneeled down suddenly, seeing the church dark like a cavern, but a trembling blaze of many candles, away, seemingly far down the mysterious darkness, shuddering with dark, rippling flame, like the Presence of the burning bush.
Ramón unlocked the church doors and swung them open. The men in front of the crowd suddenly knelt, seeing the church dark like a cave, but a flickering light from many candles, seemingly far down in the mysterious darkness, quivering with dark, undulating flames, like the Presence of the burning bush.
The crowd swayed and rustled, and subsided, kneeling. Only here and there a labourer, a chauffeur or a railway man stood erect.
The crowd swayed and rustled, then settled down, kneeling. Only a few, like a laborer, a driver, or a railway worker, remained standing.
The priest raised his hand a little higher, returning towards the people.
The priest raised his hand a bit higher, turning back toward the people.
“My children,” he said; and as he spoke the lake seemed to rustle; “God the Almighty has called home His Son, and the Holy Mother of the Son. Their days are over in Mexico. They go back to the Father.
“My children,” he said; and as he spoke, the lake seemed to rustle; “God the Almighty has called His Son and the Holy Mother of His Son home. Their time in Mexico has come to an end. They return to the Father.
The men in the circle said a deep Adios! And from the soldiers, and from the kneeling crowd, a ragged, muttered, strange repeating of Adios! again and again, like a sort of storm.
The men in the circle said a deep Goodbye! And from the soldiers, and from the kneeling crowd, a ragged, mumbled, strange repeating of Goodbye! over and over, like a kind of storm.
Suddenly, in a blast, down the darkness of the church into which the kneeling people were staring, the burning bush of candles was gone, there was only darkness. Across the sunshine, lit here and there by a frail light of a taper, was a cave of darkness.
Suddenly, with a surge, the dark church where the kneeling people were gazing was engulfed in darkness as the burning bush of candles disappeared. Only darkness remained. In contrast to the sunshine, which was illuminated here and there by a weak glow of a candle, there lay a cave of darkness.
Men in the crowd exclaimed and groaned.
Men in the crowd shouted and complained.
Then the drum softly touched, and two men in the crescent began to sing, in magnificent, terrible voices, the Farewell Hymn again. They were men whom Ramón, or his followers, had found in low drinking dens in Mexico City, men with trained and amazing voices, the powerful Mexican tenor that seemed to tear the earth open. Men whom the “times” have reduced to singing in low city dives. And now they sang with all the terrible desperation that was in them, the hopeless, demonish recklessness.
Then the drums softly played, and two men in the crescent began to sing the Farewell Hymn again, their voices magnificent and haunting. These were men that Ramón, or his followers, had discovered in seedy bars in Mexico City, men with incredible, trained voices, the powerful Mexican tenor that seemed to tear the very ground apart. Men reduced by the “times” to singing in rundown city joints. And now they sang with all the agonizing desperation within them, a wild, hopeless recklessness.
[Pg 302]
[Pg 302]
When they finished, the priest again lifted his hand, and gave the benediction; adding in a quiet voice:
When they were done, the priest raised his hand again and gave the blessing, adding in a soft voice:
“And now, with all the saints, let Me go, saith Jesus. For I go back to my Father which is in heaven, and I lead my Mother in my right hand, home to peace.”
“And now, with all the saints, let me go, says Jesus. For I’m returning to my Father in heaven, and I’m taking my Mother by my right hand, home to peace.”
He turned and went into the church. Ramón followed. Then slowly, all the men of the crescent. Overhead the church bell rang a little while, on the deathly silence. It ceased.
He turned and walked into the church. Ramón followed. Then slowly, all the men of the crescent. Above, the church bell rang for a short time, breaking the heavy silence. It stopped.
And in a moment, from the depths of the church sounded a drum, with a remote, fearsome thud, and a slow monotony.
And in an instant, from the depths of the church came the sound of a drum, with a distant, terrifying thud, and a slow, steady rhythm.
The priest, in his white vestments with rich lace, appeared in the doorway of the church, bearing a tall crucifix. He hesitated, then came into the sun. The kneeling people clasped their hands.
The priest, dressed in white vestments with intricate lace, stood in the church doorway holding a tall crucifix. He paused for a moment, then stepped into the sunlight. The kneeling congregation put their hands together.
Candles in the dark church were clustering towards the door, lonely flames. Don Ramón came out of the dark, naked to the waist, his sarape over one shoulder, bearing the front pole of the great bier whereon lies, within a glass case, the lifelike, terrible dead Christ of Holy Week. A tall, dark man, naked to the waist, held the other end of the pole on his shoulder. The crowd moaned and crossed themselves. The lifelike Dead Christ seemed really dead, as he passed the gates. As He entered the crowd, kneeling men and women lifted sightless faces and flung their arms wide apart, and so remained, arms rigid and outflung, in an unspeakable ecstasy of fear, supplication, acknowledgement of death.
Candles in the dark church were grouped around the door, lonely flames. Don Ramón emerged from the shadows, shirtless, with a sarape draped over one shoulder, carrying the front pole of the large bier that held the lifelike, haunting body of Christ for Holy Week in a glass case. A tall, dark man, also shirtless, supported the other end of the pole on his shoulder. The crowd groaned and crossed themselves. The realistic Dead Christ truly appeared dead as He passed through the gates. As He moved into the crowd, kneeling men and women raised their sightless faces and threw their arms wide open, remaining there, arms stiff and outstretched, in an unimaginable blend of fear, prayer, and acceptance of death.
After the bier of the Dead Christ, a slow procession of men naked to the waist, carrying litter after litter. First the terrible scourged Christ, with naked body striped like a tiger with blood. Then the image of the Saviour of the Sacred Heart, the well-known figure from the side altar, with long hair and outstretched hands. Then the image of Jesus of Nazareth, with a crown of Thorns.
After the casket of the Dead Christ, a slow procession of men bare-chested, carrying one stretcher after another. First, the frighteningly scourged Christ, with a bare body marked in blood like a tiger's stripes. Then the image of the Savior of the Sacred Heart, the familiar figure from the side altar, with long hair and arms wide open. Finally, the image of Jesus of Nazareth, wearing a crown of thorns.
Then the Virgin with the blue mantle and lace, and the golden crown. The women began to moan as she emerged rather trashily into the blazing sunlight. Behind her, in the church, the candles were one by one going out.
Then the Virgin with the blue cloak and lace, and the golden crown. The women started to wail as she stepped out rather carelessly into the bright sunlight. Behind her, in the church, the candles were gradually going out one by one.
Then came brown Saint Anthony of Padua, with a child in his arms. Then Saint Francis, looking strangely at a cross in his hand. Then Saint Anna. And last, Saint[Pg 303] Joaquin. And as he emerged, the last candles in the dark church went out, there were only open doors upon a darkness.
Then came brown Saint Anthony of Padua, holding a child in his arms. Next was Saint Francis, gazing curiously at a cross in his hand. Then came Saint Anna, followed by Saint Joaquin. As he stepped out, the last candles in the dark church flickered out, leaving only open doors leading into darkness.
The images on the shoulders of the brown-skinned men rode rather childishly out through the blazing sun, into the shadow of trees. The drum followed last, slowly thudding. On the glass case of the big Dead Christ the sun flashed with startling flashes, as the powerful men carrying it turned towards the water. The crowd murmured and swayed on its knees. Women cried: Purisima! Purisima! Don’t leave us! and some men ejaculated in strangled anguish, over and over again: Señor! Señor! Señor!
The images on the shoulders of the brown-skinned men moved out playfully through the blazing sun and into the shade of the trees. The drum followed behind, thumping slowly. The sun reflected off the glass case of the big Dead Christ in shocking flashes as the strong men carrying it turned toward the water. The crowd murmured and swayed on their knees. Women cried: Purisima! Purisima! Don’t leave us! and some men shouted in tight anguish, over and over: Señor! Señor! Señor!
But the strange procession made its way slowly under the trees, to the coarse sands, and descended again into the great light towards the lake. There was a little breeze under a blaze of sun. Folded sarapes on naked, soft shoulders swung unevenly, the images rocked and tottered a little. But onwards to the edge of the water went the tall crucifix, then the flashing glass box. And after, came Jesus in a red silk robe, fluttering, then a wooden Jesus all paint and streaks, then Jesus in white with a purple mantle that blew like a kerchief, Mary in lace that fluttered upon stiff white and blue satin. But the saints were only painted; painted wood.
But the strange procession moved slowly under the trees, to the coarse sands, and descended again into the bright light toward the lake. There was a gentle breeze under the blazing sun. Folded sarapes on bare, soft shoulders swayed unevenly, the figures rocked and wobbled a bit. But moving onward to the edge of the water went the tall crucifix, then the shiny glass box. After that came Jesus in a flowing red silk robe, fluttering, then a wooden Jesus all paint and streaks, then Jesus in white with a purple mantle that billowed like a handkerchief, Mary in lace that fluttered over crisp white and blue satin. But the saints were just painted; painted wood.
The slim, lace-smocked priest staggered down the sand under the heavy crucifix, which had a white Christ Crucified stretched aloft, facing the lake. By the little wall was a large black canoa, sailing boat, with a broad plank gangway up to her stern. Two bare-legged, white-clad men walked by the slim priest, whose white sleeves blew like flags as he slowly climbed the gangway to the ship. Men helped him on board, and he walked away to the prow, where at length he stood the big crucifix, with the Christ still facing outwards.
The slim, lace-trimmed priest staggered down the sand beneath the heavy crucifix, which had a white figure of Christ nailed to it, positioned high above, facing the lake. Next to the little wall was a large black canoa, a sailing boat, with a wide plank gangway leading up to the stern. Two bare-legged, white-clothed men walked past the slender priest, whose white sleeves flapped like flags as he slowly climbed the gangway to the ship. Men helped him board, and he walked to the front, where he eventually positioned the big crucifix, with Christ still facing outward.
The ship was open, without deck or hatches, but with fixed tables for the images. Slowly Ramón ascended and descended into the boat, the great glass case was laid down on its rest, the two men could wipe their wet brows and their hot, black hair. Ramón put on his blanket and his hat, against the sun. The boat heaved very slightly. The wind was from the west. The lake was pale and unreal, sun-blinded.
The boat was exposed, with no deck or hatches, but it had fixed tables for the displays. Slowly, Ramón climbed in and out of the boat, and the large glass case was set down in place. The two men wiped their sweaty brows and their hot, dark hair. Ramón threw on his blanket and hat to shield himself from the sun. The boat rocked gently. The wind came from the west. The lake appeared pale and surreal, gleaming in the sunlight.
[Pg 304]
[Pg 304]
One after another the images rose over the stern of the boat, against the sky, then descended into the vessel, to be set down on their rests, where they rose above the black sides of the canoa, in view of the throng on the shore.
One by one, the images appeared over the back of the boat against the sky, then dropped into the vessel to be placed on their rests, where they stood out above the dark sides of the canoa, visible to the crowd on the shore.
It was a strange and tawdry collection of images. And yet, each image had a certain pathos of its own, and a certain touch of horror, as they were grouped together for their last ride, upon the trestle-supports within the vessel. By each image stood the bearers, in hats and sarapes, keeping a steady hand on the poles.
It was a bizarre and cheap collection of images. Yet, each image had its own unique sadness and a hint of horror, as they were gathered together for their final journey on the trestle supports inside the ship. By each image stood the bearers, wearing hats and sarapes, maintaining a steady grip on the poles.
There was a little line of soldiers on the shore, and three motor-boats with soldiers waited by the big canoa. The shore was covered with a mass of people. Many row-boats came rowing inquisitively round, like fishes. But none came too near.
There was a small line of soldiers on the shore, and three motorboats with soldiers were waiting by the big canoa. The shore was packed with a crowd of people. Many rowboats paddled around curiously, like fish. But none came too close.
Bare-legged sailors began to pole the ship from the shore. They leaned heavily on the poles, and walked along the rims of the vessel. Slowly she began to move upon the waters, in the shallows. Slowly, she was leaving the shore, and the throng.
Bare-legged sailors started to push the ship away from the shore. They leaned hard on the poles and walked along the edges of the boat. Gradually, she began to move in the water, in the shallows. Slowly, she was pulling away from the shore and the crowd.
Two other sailors swiftly began to hoist the huge, square white sail. Quickly, yet heavily it rose in the air, and took the wind. It had the great sign of Quetzalcoatl, the circling blue snake and the blue eagle upon a yellow field, at the centre, like a great eye.
Two other sailors quickly started to lift the large, square white sail. It rose swiftly yet heavily into the air and caught the wind. At the center, it displayed the prominent emblem of Quetzalcoatl, the swirling blue snake and the blue eagle on a yellow background, resembling a giant eye.
The wind came from the west, but the boat was steering south-east, for the little Island of the Scorpions, which rose like a small dim hummock from the haze of the lake. So the sail reached out, and the great eye seemed to be glancing back, at the village with the green willows and the empty white church, the throng on the shore.
The wind was blowing from the west, but the boat was heading southeast toward the tiny Island of the Scorpions, which appeared as a small, faint bump rising from the lake's mist. The sail stretched out, and the big eye seemed to look back at the village with its green willows and the empty white church, along with the crowd on the shore.
Motor-boats circled the huge, slow canoe, small boats like insects followed and ranged round at a distance, never coming too close. The running water clucked and spoke, the men by the images steadied the poles with one hand, their hats with the other, the great eye on the sail ever looked back at the land, the sweep of the white canvas sweeping low above the glass case of death, the Christ caked with gore, the images in their fluttering mantles.
Motorboats circled the large, slow canoe, while small boats hovered around at a distance like insects, never getting too close. The flowing water babbled and spoke, the men by the sculptures steadied their poles with one hand and their hats with the other. The great eye on the sail always looked back at the land, the stretch of white canvas sweeping low above the glass coffin of death, the Christ covered in blood, the figures in their fluttering robes.
On the shore, the people wandered away, or sat on the sands waiting and watching in a sort of dumb patience that was half indifference. The canoe grew smaller, more inconspicuous,[Pg 305] lapsing into the light, the little boats circled around it like mere dots. The lake tired the eyes with its light.
On the shore, people drifted away or sat on the sand, waiting and watching with a kind of silent patience that was partly indifferent. The canoe became smaller and less noticeable,[Pg 305] fading into the light, while the little boats moved around it like tiny dots. The lake wore out the eyes with its brightness.
Away under the trees, in a half silence, a half vacancy, a woman bought a dark water-melon, smashed it open on a stone, and gave the big pinky fragments to her children. In silence, men sprinkled salt on the thick slice of cucumber sold by the woman under the tree. In silence they wandered into the church, past the soldiers on guard at the door.
Away under the trees, in a half silence, a half emptiness, a woman bought a dark watermelon, smashed it open on a stone, and gave the big pink pieces to her kids. In silence, men sprinkled salt on the thick slice of cucumber sold by the woman under the tree. In silence, they wandered into the church, past the guards at the door.
The church was absolutely dark, save for the light that entered the doorway, and absolutely bare; walls, floor, altar, transepts, all stark bare and empty. The people wandered away again, in silence.
The church was completely dark, except for the light coming through the doorway, and it was completely empty; the walls, floor, altar, and transepts were all stark and bare. The people quietly wandered away again.
It was noon, and a hot day. The canoa slowly ranged to the small hummock of the island amid the waters, where lived one family of Indians—fishers, with a few goats and one dry little place where they grew a few beans and heads of maize. For the rest, the island was all dry rock and thorny bushes, and scorpions.
It was noon, and a hot day. The canoa slowly moved toward the small rise of the island in the water, where one family of Indigenous people lived—fishermen, with a few goats and a small patch where they grew some beans and heads of corn. Otherwise, the island was just dry rock and thorny bushes, and scorpions.
The vessel was poled round to the one rocky bay. Slowly she drew near the island. The motor-boats and the little boats hurried ahead. Already brown, naked men were bathing among the rocks.
The boat was maneuvered around to the rocky bay. Gradually, it approached the island. The motorboats and small boats raced ahead. Brown-skinned, naked men were already swimming among the rocks.
The great sail sank, the canoa edged up to the rocky shore, men sprang from her into the water, the images were lowered and slowly carried on to the rocks. There they waited for the bearers.
The big sail dropped, the canoa moved up to the rocky shore, and men jumped from it into the water. The images were lowered and gradually brought onto the rocks. There, they waited for the bearers.
Slowly the procession went again up the bank of the dishevelled island, past the couple of huts, where a red cock was crowing among the litter, and over to rocks, beyond the bushes, on the far side.
Slowly, the procession made its way back up the messy bank of the island, past the few huts where a red rooster was crowing among the debris, and over to the rocks beyond the bushes on the other side.
The side facing Sayula was all rock, naked and painful to tread on. In a rocky hollow at the waters’ edge, tall stones had been put up on end, with iron bars across the top, like a grill. Underneath, a pile of faggots ready; and at the side, a pile of faggots.
The side facing Sayula was all rock, bare and uncomfortable to walk on. In a rocky hollow at the water's edge, tall stones had been set up vertically, with iron bars across the top, like a grill. Underneath, there was a pile of kindling ready; and to the side, another pile of kindling.
The images, the glass box of the great Dead Christ, were laid on the iron bars of the grill, in a pathetic cluster all together. The crucifix was leaned against them. It was noon, the heat and the light were fierce and erect. But already down the lake clouds were pushing up fantastically.
The images, the glass box of the great Dead Christ, were placed on the iron bars of the grill in a sad bunch all together. The crucifix was propped against them. It was noon, and the heat and light were intense and strong. But already, clouds were rising up in a fantastic way over the lake.
Beyond the water, beyond the glare, the village looked[Pg 306] like a mirage, with its trees and villages and white church towers.
Beyond the water, beyond the glare, the village looked[Pg 306] like a mirage, with its trees, houses, and white church towers.
Men who had come in boats crowded on the rocks of the little amphitheatre. In silence, Ramón kindled shreds of cane and ocote, with a burning glass. Little hasty flames like young snakes arose in the solid sunlight, with vapor of smoke. He set fire to the carefully-arranged pyramid of faggots beneath the grill-table of the images.
Men who had arrived by boat gathered on the rocks of the small amphitheater. In silence, Ramón sparked shreds of cane and ocote using a magnifying glass. Small, quick flames like young snakes flickered in the bright sunlight, releasing wisps of smoke. He ignited the neatly arranged pile of sticks beneath the grill-table of the images.
There was a crackling, and a puffing of whitish smoke, the sweet scent of ocote, and orange-red tongues of half-substantial flame were leaping up in the hot white air. Hot breaths blew suddenly, sudden flames gushed up, and the ocote, full of sweet resin, began to roar. The glass of the great box emitted strange, painful yelps as it splintered and fell tinkling. Between the iron bars, brownish flames pushed up among the images, which at once went black. The little vestments of silk and satin withered in a moment to blackness, the caked wounds of paint bubbled black.
There was a crackling sound and a puff of white smoke, the sweet smell of ocote, and orange-red flickers of flame leaping up in the hot air. Suddenly, hot breaths blew through, flames shot up, and the ocote, full of sweet resin, began to roar. The glass of the big box let out strange, painful yelps as it shattered and fell, tinkling. Between the iron bars, brownish flames pushed up among the images, which instantly turned black. The little silk and satin garments quickly withered to blackness, and the caked paint wounds bubbled black.
The young priest took off his linen vestment, his stole and his chasuble, and with flushed face flung them in the flame. Then he stripped off his black cassock, and emerged in the white cotton of the men of Quetzalcoatl, his white drawers rolled up to the knee. He threw his cassock in the fire. Someone handed him a big hat, and a white sarape with blue ends.
The young priest removed his linen vest, stole, and chasuble, and with a flushed face tossed them into the fire. Then he took off his black robe and appeared in the white cotton attire of the followers of Quetzalcoatl, his white shorts rolled up to his knees. He tossed his robe into the flames. Someone handed him a large hat and a white sarape with blue ends.
There was a smell of burning paint, and wool, and ocote. The fire rushed in a dusky mass upon the blackened, flickering images, till nothing was to be seen but a confused bush of smoke and brown-red flames, puthering, reeking, roaring. The flaming crucifix slipped aside, and fell. A man seized it and pushed it into the fire, under the images. Men in a sort of ecstasy threw on more of the heavy, resinous wood, that almost exploded into flame. Rocks cracked and exploded like guns. Everybody drew back from that roaring tree of flame, which rose ever higher and higher, its dark smoke and its sparks unfolding into heaven.
There was a smell of burning paint, wool, and ocote. The fire surged in a thick, dark mass onto the charred, flickering figures, until all that could be seen was a chaotic tangle of smoke and brown-red flames, belching, stinking, roaring. The flaming crucifix slipped away and fell. A man grabbed it and pushed it into the fire, underneath the figures. Men, in a sort of trance, threw on more of the heavy, resinous wood that nearly burst into flames. Rocks snapped and exploded like gunshots. Everyone stepped back from that roaring blaze, which climbed higher and higher, its dark smoke and sparks reaching up to the sky.
One of the supporting stones burst with a bang, bars of iron and blazing stumps of images tumbled in a confused roar. The glass case had disappeared, but ribbons of iron waved, then curled over red, into the torrent of the sudden fire. Strange rods of iron appeared out of nowhere, protruding from solid red coals.
One of the support stones exploded with a loud bang, and iron bars and flaming chunks of figures fell in a chaotic noise. The glass case was gone, but twisted ribbons of iron waved and then curled over red into the surge of the sudden fire. Odd rods of iron emerged from nowhere, sticking out of solid red coals.
[Pg 307]
[Pg 307]
And soon, all that was left was a fierce glow of red coals of wood, with a medley of half-fused iron.
And soon, all that was left was a bright glow of red coals from the wood, along with a mix of partially melted iron.
Ramón stood aside and watched in silence, his dark brow quite expressionless.
Ramón stood off to the side and watched quietly, his dark brow completely blank.
Then, when only the last bluish flames flickered out of a tumble of red fire, from the eminence above, rockets began to shoot into the air with a swish, exploding high in the sightless hot blue, with a glimmer of bluish showers, and of gold.
Then, when the last bluish flames finally went out from a pile of red embers, rockets started shooting up from the hilltop with a whoosh, exploding high into the burning blue sky, showering down bluish sparks and gold.
The people from the shore had seen the tree of smoke with its trunk of flame. Now they heard the heavy firing of the rockets, they looked again, exclaiming, half in dismay, half in the joyful lust of destruction:
The people on the shore had seen the smoking tree with its flaming trunk. Now they heard the loud blasts of the rockets, looked again, and exclaimed, half in fear, half in the exhilarating thrill of destruction:
“Señor! Señor! La Purisima! La Santísima!”
“Sir! Sir! The Pure One! The Most Holy!”
The flame and the smoke and the rockets melted as if by miracle, into nothingness, leaving the hot air unblemished. The coals of fire were shovelled and dropped down a steep hole.
The flame, smoke, and rockets vanished like by magic, leaving the hot air untouched. The burning coals were shoveled and dropped down a steep hole.
As the canoa sailed back, the side of the lake, through filmy air, looked brownish and changeless. A cloud was rising in the south-west, from behind the dry, silent mountains, like a vast white tail, like the vast white fleecy tail of some squirrel, that had just dived out of sight behind the mountains. This wild white tail fleeced up and up, to the zenith, straight at the sun. And as the canoa spread her sail to tack back, already a delicate film of shadow was over the chalk-white lake.
As the canoa sailed back, the edge of the lake, through the thin air, looked brownish and unchanging. A cloud was rising in the southwest, behind the dry, quiet mountains, like a huge white tail, like the large, fluffy tail of a squirrel that had just disappeared behind the mountains. This wild white tail billowed up and up, reaching towards the zenith, right at the sun. And as the canoa spread her sail to turn back, a light layer of shadow was already over the chalk-white lake.
Only on the low end of the isle of Scorpions, hot air still quivered.
Only on the lower end of the Isle of Scorpions, the hot air still shimmered.
Ramón returned in one of the motor-boats. Slowly the sky was clouding for the thunder and the rain. The canoa, unable to make her way across, was sailing for Tuliapan. The little boats hurried in silence.
Ramón came back in one of the motorboats. The sky was slowly becoming overcast with thunder and rain. The canoa, unable to cross, was heading for Tuliapan. The small boats moved quickly in silence.
They landed before the wind rose. Ramón went and locked the doors of the church.
They landed before the wind picked up. Ramón went and locked the church doors.
The crowd scattered in the wind, rebozos waving wildly, leaves torn, dust racing. Sayula was empty of God, and, at heart, they were glad.
The crowd dispersed in the wind, shawls flapping wildly, leaves flying, dust swirling. Sayula felt devoid of God, and deep down, they were glad.
[Pg 308]
[Pg 308]
CHAP: XIX. THE ATTACK ON JAMILTEPEC.
Suddenly, nearly all the soldiers disappeared from the village, there was a “rebellion” in Colima. A train had been held up, people killed. And somebody, Generals Fulano and Tulano, had “pronounced” against the government.
Suddenly, almost all the soldiers vanished from the village; there was a “rebellion” in Colima. A train had been stopped, people were killed. And someone, Generals Fulano and Tulano, had “spoken out” against the government.
Stir in the air, everybody enjoying those periodical shivers of fear! But for these shivers, everything much the same as usual. The church remained shut up, and dumb. The clock didn’t go. Time suddenly fell off, the days walked naked and timeless, in the old, uncounted manner of the past. The strange, old, uncounted, unregistered, unreckoning days of the ancient heathen world.
Stir the air, everyone savoring those occasional chills of fear! But aside from these chills, everything felt pretty normal. The church stayed closed and silent. The clock didn’t tick. Time suddenly dropped away; the days passed by without a sense of time, just like in the old, unmeasured ways of the past. The weird, old, unmeasured, unrecorded days of the ancient pagan world.
Kate felt a bit like a mermaid trying to swim in a wrong element. She was swept away in some silent tide, to the old, antediluvian silence, where things moved without contact. She moved and existed without contact. Even the striking of the hours had ceased. As a drowning person sees nothing but the waters, so Kate saw nothing but the face of the timeless waters.
Kate felt a bit like a mermaid trying to swim in the wrong environment. She was carried away by a silent current to an ancient stillness, where things shifted without touching. She moved and existed without contact. Even the sound of the hours had stopped. Just as a drowning person sees nothing but the water, Kate saw nothing but the face of the eternal waters.
So, of course, she clutched at her straw. She couldn’t bear it. She ordered an old, ricketty Ford car, to take her bumping out to Jamiltepec, over the ruinous roads in the afternoon.
So, naturally, she grabbed onto her last hope. She couldn’t stand it. She ordered an old, shaky Ford car to take her bumpy ride out to Jamiltepec, over the terrible roads in the afternoon.
The country had gone strange and void, as it does when these “rebellions” start. As if the life-spirit were sucked away, and only some empty, anti-life void, remained in the wicked hollow countryside. Though it was not far to Jamiltepec, once outside the village, the chauffeur and his little attendant lad began to get frightened, and to go frog-like with fear.
The country felt strange and empty, as it does when these “rebellions” kick off. It was like all the life had been drained away, leaving nothing but a hollow, lifeless void in the wicked countryside. Even though Jamiltepec wasn’t far off, once they left the village, the chauffeur and his young assistant started to get scared and moved around like scared frogs.
There is something truly mysterious about the Mexican quality of fear. As if man and woman collapsed and lay wriggling on the ground like broken reptiles, unable to rise. Kate used all her will, against this cringing nonsense.
There is something really mysterious about the Mexican quality of fear. It's as if people just collapsed and lay wriggling on the ground like broken reptiles, unable to get up. Kate used all her will to fight against this cringing nonsense.
They arrived without ado at Jamiltepec. The place seemed quiet, but normal. An oxen wagon stood empty in the courtyard. There were no soldiers on guard. They had all been withdrawn, against the rebellion. But several[Pg 309] peons were moving round, in a desultory fashion. The day was a fiesta, when not much work was doing. In the houses of the peons, the women were patting tortillas, and preparing hot chile sauce, grinding away on the metates. A fiesta! Only the windmill that pumped up water from the lake was spinning quickly, with a little noise.
They arrived quickly at Jamiltepec. The place seemed calm, but normal. An ox cart stood empty in the courtyard. There were no soldiers on duty. They had all been pulled back because of the rebellion. But several[Pg 309] workers were moving around aimlessly. It was a festival day, when not much work was done. In the homes of the workers, the women were flattening tortillas and making spicy sauce, grinding away on the stone mills. A festival! Only the windmill that pumped water from the lake was spinning rapidly, making a bit of noise.
Kate drove into the yard in silence, and two mozos with guns and belts of cartridges came to talk in low tones to the chauffeur.
Kate drove into the yard quietly, and two guys with guns and cartridge belts approached to speak in hushed tones with the driver.
“Is Doña Carlota here?” asked Kate.
“Is Doña Carlota here?” Kate asked.
“No Señora. The patrona is not here.”
“No ma'am. The owner isn't here.”
“Don Ramón?”
“Mr. Ramón?”
“Si Señora! Està.”
"Yes, ma'am! It is."
Even as she hesitated, rather nervous, Ramón came out of the inner doorway of the courtyard, in his dazzling white clothes.
Even as she hesitated, feeling a bit nervous, Ramón stepped out from the inner doorway of the courtyard, dressed in his bright white clothes.
“I came to see you,” said Kate. “I don’t know if you’d rather I hadn’t. But I can go back in the motor-car.”
“I came to see you,” Kate said. “I don’t know if you’d prefer I hadn’t. But I can go back in the car.”
“No,” he said. “I am glad. I was feeling deserted, I don’t know why. Let us go upstairs.”
“No,” he said. “I’m glad. I was feeling abandoned, I don’t know why. Let’s go upstairs.”
“Patrón!” said the chauffeur, in a low voice. “Must I stay?”
“Boss!” said the driver, in a quiet voice. “Do I have to stay?”
Ramón said a few words to him. The chauffeur was uneasy, and didn’t want to stay. He said he had to be back in Sayula at such and such a time. Excuses, anyhow. But it was evident he wanted to get away.
Ramón said a few words to him. The driver was uncomfortable and didn’t want to stick around. He claimed he needed to be back in Sayula at a certain time. Just excuses, really. But it was clear he wanted to leave.
“Then best let him go,” said Ramón to Kate. “You do not mind going home in the boat?”
“Then it's best to let him go,” Ramón said to Kate. “You don't mind going home by boat?”
“I don’t want to give you trouble.”
“I don’t want to cause you any hassle.”
“It is least trouble to let this fellow go, and you can leave by boat just whenever you wish to. So we shall all be more free.”
“It’s easiest to just let this guy go, and you can take a boat whenever you want. That way, we’ll all have more freedom.”
Kate paid the chauffeur, and the Ford started rattling. After rattling a while, it moved in a curve round the courtyard, and lurched through the zaguan, disappearing as fast as possible.
Kate paid the driver, and the Ford started shaking. After shaking for a bit, it turned in a curve around the courtyard and jolted through the entrance, disappearing as quickly as it could.
Ramón spoke to his two mozos with the guns. They went to the outer doorway, obediently.
Ramón spoke to his two guys with the guns. They went to the outer doorway, following orders.
“Why do you have to have armed men?” she said.
“Why do you need armed men?” she said.
“Oh, they’re afraid of bandits,” he said. “Whenever there’s a rebellion anywhere, everybody is afraid of bandits. So of course that calls bandits into life.”
“Oh, they’re scared of bandits,” he said. “Whenever there’s a rebellion anywhere, everyone is scared of bandits. So of course that brings bandits to life.”
[Pg 310]
[Pg 310]
“But where do they come from?” said Kate, as they passed into the inner doorways.
“But where do they come from?” Kate asked as they entered the inner doorways.
“From the villages,” he said, closing the heavy door of that entrance behind him, and putting the heavy iron bars across, from wall to wall.
“From the villages,” he said, shutting the heavy door of that entrance behind him and securing the heavy iron bars from wall to wall.
The inner archway was now a little prison, for the strong iron gates at the lake end of the passage were shut fast. She looked through, at the little round pond. It had some blue water-lilies on it. Beyond, the pallid lake seemed almost like a ghost, in the glare of the sun.
The inner archway had turned into a small prison, as the sturdy iron gates at the lake end of the passage were tightly shut. She peered through at the small round pond, which had some blue water lilies floating on it. Beyond that, the pale lake looked almost ghostly in the bright sunlight.
A servant was sent to the kitchen quarters, Ramón and Kate climbed the stone stairs to the upper terrace. How lonely, stonily lonesome and forlorn the hacienda could feel! The very stone walls could give off emptiness, loneliness, negation.
A servant was sent to the kitchen, while Ramón and Kate climbed the stone stairs to the upper terrace. The hacienda felt so desolate, cold, and abandoned! The stone walls seemed to radiate emptiness, loneliness, and a sense of negation.
“But which villages do the bandits come from?” she insisted.
“But where do the bandits come from?” she pressed.
“Any of them. Mostly, they say, from San Pablo or from Ahuajijic.”
“Any of them. Mostly, they say, from San Pablo or from Ahuajijic.”
“Quite near!” she cried.
"Really close!" she cried.
“Or from Sayula,” he added. “Any of the ordinary men in big hats you see around the plaza, may possibly be bandits, when banditry pays, as a profession, and isn’t punished with any particular severity.”
“Or from Sayula,” he added. “Any of the regular guys in big hats you see around the plaza might be bandits, especially when being a bandit pays well and doesn’t come with any serious consequences.”
“It is hard to believe!” she said.
“It’s hard to believe!” she said.
“It is so obvious!” he said, dropping into one of the rocking-chairs opposite her, and smiling across the onyx table.
“It’s so obvious!” he said, sinking into one of the rocking chairs across from her and smiling over the onyx table.
“I suppose it is!” she said.
“I guess it is!” she said.
He clapped his hands, and his mozo Martin came up. Ramón ordered something, in a low, subdued tone. The man replied in an even lower, more subdued tone. Then the master and man nodded at one another, and the man departed, his huaraches swishing a little on the terrace.
He clapped his hands, and his assistant Martin came over. Ramón quietly ordered something. The man responded in an even quieter tone. Then the master and the man nodded at each other, and the man left, his sandals swishing slightly on the terrace.
Ramón had fallen into the low, crushed sort of voice so common in the country, as if everyone were afraid to speak aloud, so they murmured guardedly. This was unusual, and Kate noticed it in him with displeasure. She sat looking past the thick mango-trees, whose fruit was changing colour like something gradually growing hot, to the ruffled, pale-brown lake. The mountains of the opposite shore were very dark. Above them lay a heavy, but distant[Pg 311] black cloud, out of which lightning flapped suddenly and uneasily.
Ramón had slipped into that low, hushed tone so typical in the countryside, as if everyone was too scared to talk loudly, so they whispered carefully. This was strange, and Kate noticed it in him with irritation. She sat staring past the thick mango trees, their fruit changing color like something gradually heating up, toward the choppy, pale-brown lake. The mountains on the opposite shore were very dark. Above them hung a heavy, but distant[Pg 311] black cloud, from which lightning flickered suddenly and restlessly.
“Where is Don Cipriano?” she asked.
“Where's Don Cipriano?” she asked.
“Don Cipriano is very much General Viedma at the moment,” he replied. “Chasing rebels in the State of Colima.”
“Don Cipriano is basically General Viedma right now,” he replied. “Chasing rebels in the State of Colima.”
“Will they be very hard to chase?”
“Will they be really hard to catch?”
“Probably not. Anyhow Cipriano will enjoy chasing them. He is Zapotec, and most of his men are Zapotecans, from the hills. They love chasing men who aren’t.”
“Probably not. Anyway, Cipriano will enjoy chasing them. He’s Zapotec, and most of his men are Zapotecans from the hills. They love chasing guys who aren’t.”
“I wondered why he wasn’t there on Sunday when you carried away the images,” she said. “I think it was an awfully brave thing to do.”
“I was curious why he wasn’t there on Sunday when you took the pictures,” she said. “I think it was really brave of you to do that.”
“Do you?” he laughed. “It wasn’t. It’s never half so brave, to carry something off, and destroy it, as to set a new pulse beating.”
“Do you?” he laughed. “It wasn’t. It’s never nearly as brave to take something away and destroy it as it is to create something new.”
“But you have to destroy those old things, first.”
“But you need to get rid of those old things first.”
“Those frowsty images—why, yes. But it’s no good until you’ve got something else moving, from the inside.”
“Those dusty images—yeah, that’s true. But it doesn’t matter until you have something else happening from within.”
“And have you?”
"Have you?"
“I think I have. Don’t you?”
“I think I have. Don’t you?”
“Yes,” she said, a little doubtful.
“Yeah,” she said, a bit unsure.
“I think I have,” he said. “I feel there’s a new thing moving inside me.” He was laughing at her, for her hesitation. “Why don’t you come and join us?” he added.
“I think I have,” he said. “I feel like there’s something new inside me.” He was laughing at her for hesitating. “Why don’t you come and join us?” he added.
“How?” she said. “By being married off to Don Cipriano?”
“How?” she asked. “By getting married to Don Cipriano?”
“Not necessarily. Not necessarily. Not necessarily by being married to anybody.”
“Not really. Not really. Not really by being married to anyone.”
“What are you going to do next?” she said.
“What are you going to do next?” she asked.
“I? I am going to re-open the church, for Quetzalcoatl to come in. But I don’t like lonely gods. There should be several of them, I think, for them to be happy together.”
“I? I’m going to reopen the church so Quetzalcoatl can come in. But I don’t like lonely gods. I think there should be several of them so they can be happy together.”
“Does one need gods?” she said.
“Do we need gods?” she said.
“Why yes. One needs manifestations, it seems to me.”
“Absolutely. It seems to me that we need manifestations.”
Kate sat in unwilling silence.
Kate sat in uneasy silence.
“One needs goddesses too. That is also a dilemma,” he added, with a laugh.
“One needs goddesses too. That’s a dilemma as well,” he said, laughing.
“How I would hate,” said Kate, “to have to be a goddess for people.”
“How I would hate,” said Kate, “to have to be a goddess for people.”
“For the monkeys?” he said, smiling.
“For the monkeys?” he asked, smiling.
“Yes! Of course.”
“Yes! Definitely.”
[Pg 312]
[Pg 312]
At that moment, he sat erect, listening. There had been a shot, which Kate had heard, but which she had hardly noticed; to her ears, it might have been a motor-car back-firing, or even a motor-boat.
At that moment, he sat up straight, listening. There had been a shot, which Kate had heard, but she barely noticed it; to her, it could have been a car backfiring, or even a motorboat.
Suddenly, a sharp little volley of shots.
Suddenly, a quick burst of gunfire.
Ramón rose swiftly, swift as a great cat, and slammed to the iron door at the top of the stairway, shooting the bars.
Ramón jumped up quickly, as fast as a big cat, and banged on the iron door at the top of the stairs, sliding the bars shut.
“Won’t you go into that room?” he said to her, pointing to a dark doorway. “You will be all right there. Just stay a few minutes till I come back.”
“Could you go into that room?” he asked her, pointing to a dark doorway. “You’ll be fine there. Just hang out for a few minutes until I come back.”
As he spoke, there came a shriek from the courtyard at the back, and a man’s death-voice yelled Patrón!
As he spoke, a scream echoed from the courtyard at the back, and a man's dying voice shouted Patrón!
Ramón’s eyes dilated with terrible anger, the anger of death. His face went pale and strange, as he looked at her without seeing her, the black flame filling his eyes. He had drawn a long-barreled steel revolver from his hip.
Ramón's eyes widened with intense anger, the kind that felt like death. His face turned pale and odd as he stared at her, not really seeing her, the dark fire consuming his gaze. He had pulled out a long-barreled steel revolver from his hip.
Still without seeing her, he strode rapidly, soft and catlike along the terrace, and leaped up the end staircase on to the roof. The soft, eternal passion of anger in his limbs.
Still without seeing her, he walked quickly, smooth and catlike along the terrace, and jumped up the end staircase onto the roof. The soft, endless passion of anger in his muscles.
Kate stood in the doorway of the room, transfixed. The light of day seemed to have darkened before her face.
Kate stood in the doorway of the room, staring. The daylight seemed to have dimmed before her eyes.
“Holá! You there!” she heard his voice from the roof, in such anger it was almost a laugh, from far away.
“Hey! You up there!” she heard his voice from the roof, filled with such anger it was almost funny, coming from a distance.
For answer, a confused noise from the courtyard, and several shots. The slow, steady answer of shots!
For an answer, there was a muffled commotion from the courtyard, followed by several gunshots. The slow, steady echo of gunfire!
She started as a rushing hiss broke on the air. In terror she waited. Then she saw it was a rocket bursting with a sound like a gun, high over the lake, and emitting a shower of red balls of light. A signal from Ramón!
She began as a rushing hiss cut through the air. In fear, she waited. Then she saw it was a rocket exploding with a noise like a gun, high above the lake, releasing a shower of red balls of light. A signal from Ramón!
Unable to go into the dark room, Kate waited as if smitten to death. Then something stirred deep in her, she flew along the terrace and up the steps to the roof. She realised that she didn’t mind dying so long as she died with that man. Not alone.
Unable to enter the dark room, Kate stood there, feeling as if she were dying. Then something sparked inside her, and she dashed along the terrace and up the steps to the roof. She realized that she didn't care about dying as long as she could die with that man. Not alone.
The roof was glaring with sunshine. It was flat, but its different levels were uneven. She ran straight out into the light, towards the parapet wall, and had nearly come in sight of the gateway of the courtyard below, when something gave a slight smack, and bits of plaster flew in her face and her hair. She turned and fled back like a bee to the stairway.
The roof was shining bright in the sunlight. It was flat, but had different levels that were uneven. She dashed out into the light, heading towards the low wall, and was almost in view of the courtyard gate below when she heard a small bang, and pieces of plaster flew into her face and hair. She turned and raced back like a bee to the stairs.
The stairs came up in a corner, where there was a little[Pg 313] sort of stone turret, square, with stone seats. She sank on one of these seats, looking down in terror at the turn of the stairs. It was a narrow little stone stairway, between the solid stone walls.
The stairs ascended in a corner, where there was a small[Pg 313] stone turret, square-shaped, with stone benches. She collapsed onto one of these benches, gazing down in fear at the curve of the stairs. It was a narrow stone staircase, wedged between the sturdy stone walls.
She was almost paralysed with shock and with fear. Yet something within her was calm. Leaning and looking out across calm sunshine of the level roof, she could not believe in death.
She was nearly frozen with shock and fear. Yet something inside her was calm. Leaning and gazing out at the bright sunlight on the flat roof, she couldn't accept the reality of death.
She saw the white figure and the dark head of Ramón within one of the small square turrets across the roof. The little tower was open, and hardly higher than his head. He was standing in a corner, looking sideways down a loop-hole, perfectly motionless. Snap! went his revolver, deliberately. There was a muffled cry below, and a sudden volley of shots.
She spotted the white figure and dark head of Ramón in one of the small square turrets across the roof. The little tower was open and barely taller than his head. He was standing in a corner, looking to the side down a loophole, completely still. Snap! went his revolver, slowly. There was a muffled cry below, followed by a sudden burst of gunfire.
Ramón stood away from the loop-hole and took off his white blouse, so that it should not betray him. Above his sash was a belt of cartridges. In the shadow of the turret, his body looked curiously dark, rising from the white of his trousers. Again he took his stand quietly at the side of the long, narrow, slanting aperture. He lifted his revolver carefully, and the shots, one, two, three, slow and deliberate, startled her nerves. And again there was a volley of shots from below, and bits of stone and plaster smoking against the sky. Then again, silence, long silence. Kate pressed her hands against her body, as she sat.
Ramón stepped away from the loophole and took off his white shirt to avoid being seen. Above his sash, he had a belt full of cartridges. In the shadow of the turret, his body appeared dark against the white of his pants. He quietly positioned himself at the long, narrow, slanted opening again. He carefully raised his revolver, and the shots—one, two, three—were slow and deliberate, shocking her. Then there was another barrage of shots from below, with bits of stone and plaster flying up against the sky. And then, silence—long silence. Kate pressed her hands against her body as she sat.
The clouds had shifted, the sun shone yellowish. In the heavier light, the mountains beyond the parapet showed a fleece of young green, smoky and beautiful.
The clouds had moved, and the sun shone a yellowish hue. In the brighter light, the mountains beyond the parapet appeared to have a soft layer of young green, smoky and beautiful.
All was silent. Ramón in the shadow did not move, pressing himself against the wall, and looking down. He commanded, she knew, the big inner doors.
All was quiet. Ramón stood in the shadows, not moving, pressed against the wall and looking down. She knew he was in control of the large inner doors.
Suddenly, however, he shifted. With his revolver in his hand he stooped and ran, like some terrible cat, the sun gleaming on his naked back as he crouched under the shelter of the thick parapet wall, running along the roof to the corresponding front turret.
Suddenly, he changed direction. With his gun in hand, he bent down and sprinted like a terrifying cat, the sun shining on his bare back as he crouched behind the thick wall, racing along the roof to the front turret.
This turret was roofless, and it was nearer to Kate, as she sat spell-bound, in a sort of eternity, on the stone seat at the head of the stairs, watching Ramón. He pressed himself against the wall, and lifted his revolver to the slit. And again, one, two, three, four, five, the shots exploded deliberately. Some voice below yelled Ay-ee! Ay-ee![Pg 314] Ay-ee! in yelps of animal pain. A voice was heard shouting command. Ramón kneeled on one knee, re-loading his revolver. Then he struck a match, and again Kate almost started out of her skin, as a rocket rushed ferociously up into the sky, exploded like a gun, and let fall the balls of red flame that lingered as if loth to die away, in the high, remote air.
This turret was without a roof, and it was closer to Kate as she sat, mesmerized, in a sort of timelessness on the stone seat at the top of the stairs, watching Ramón. He pressed against the wall and raised his revolver to the opening. Again, one, two, three, four, five, the shots fired deliberately. A voice below shouted Ay-ee! Ay-ee![Pg 314] Ay-ee! in cries of animal pain. Another voice was heard giving orders. Ramón knelt on one knee, reloading his revolver. Then he struck a match, and again Kate nearly jumped out of her skin as a rocket shot violently into the sky, exploded like a gun, and released balls of red flame that hung in the high, distant air as if reluctant to fade away.
She sighed, wondering what it all was. It was death, she knew. But so strange, so vacant. Just these noises of shots! And she could see nothing outside. She wanted to see what was in the courtyard.
She sighed, wondering what it all meant. It was death, she knew. But it felt so strange, so empty. Just these sounds of gunshots! And she couldn’t see anything outside. She wanted to see what was happening in the courtyard.
Ramón was at his post, pressing himself close to the wall, looking down, with bent head, motionless. There were shots, and a spatter of lead from below. But he did not move. She could not see his face, only part of his back; the proud, heavy, creamy-brown shoulders, the black head bent a little forward, in concentration, the cartridge-belt dropping above his loins, over the white, floppy linen of the trousers. Still and soft in watchful concentration, almost like silence itself. Then with soft, diabolic swiftness in his movements, he changed his position, and took aim.
Ramón was at his post, pressing himself against the wall, looking down with his head lowered, completely still. There were gunshots, and a spray of bullets from below. But he didn’t move. She couldn’t see his face, just part of his back; the proud, heavy, creamy-brown shoulders, the black head slightly bent forward in focus, the cartridge belt hanging above his hips, over the loose, white linen of his trousers. Silent and still, he was in watchful concentration, almost like silence itself. Then, with a smooth, almost sinister quickness, he shifted his position and took aim.
He was utterly unaware of her; even of her existence. Which was as it should be, no doubt. She sat motionless, waiting. Waiting, waiting, waiting, in that yellowish sunlight of eternity, with a certain changeless suspense of stillness inside her. Someone would come from the village. There would be an end. There would be an end.
He had no idea she was there, not even that she existed. Which was probably for the best. She sat still, waiting. Waiting, waiting, waiting in that yellowish sunlight of forever, feeling a constant, unchanging tension of stillness within her. Someone would come from the village. There would be an end. There would be an end.
At the same time, she started every time he fired, and looked at him. And she heard his voice saying: “One needs manifestations, it seems to me.” Ah, how she hated the noise of shots.
At the same time, she flinched every time he shot, and looked at him. And she heard his voice saying, “It seems to me that one needs proof.” Ah, how she hated the sound of gunfire.
Suddenly she gave a piercing shriek, and in one leap was out of her retreat. She had seen a black head turning the stairs.
Suddenly, she let out a loud scream and jumped out of her hiding spot. She had seen a black head coming up the stairs.
Before she knew it, Ramón jumped past her like a great cat, and two men clashed in mid-air, as the unseen fellow leaped up from the stairs. Two men in a crash went down on the floor, a revolver went off, terrible limbs were writhing.
Before she realized it, Ramón leaped past her like a big cat, and two men collided in mid-air as the unseen guy sprang up from the stairs. The two men crashed to the floor, a gun fired, and terrible limbs were flailing.
Ramón’s revolver was on the floor. But again there was a shot from the tangled men, and a redness of blood suddenly appearing out of nowhere, on the white cotton clothing, as the two men twisted and fought on the floor.
Ramón’s revolver lay on the floor. But once again, there was a gunshot from the struggling men, and blood suddenly splashed onto the white cotton clothing as the two men wrestled and fought on the floor.
[Pg 315]
[Pg 315]
They were both big men. Struggling on the ground, they looked huge. Ramón had the bandit’s revolver-hand by the wrist. The bandit, with a ghastly black face with rolling eyes and sparse moustache, had got Ramón’s naked arm in his white teeth, and was hanging on, showing his red gums, while with his free hand he was feeling for his knife.
They were both large men. As they wrestled on the ground, they appeared massive. Ramón had a grip on the bandit's wrist, where the revolver was. The bandit, with an eerie black face, rolling eyes, and a sparse mustache, had Ramón’s bare arm clenched in his white teeth, biting down and displaying his red gums, while he used his free hand to search for his knife.
Kate could not believe that the black, ghastly face with the sightless eyes and biting mouth was conscious. Ramón had him clasped round the body. The bandit’s revolver fell, and the fellow’s loose black hand scrabbled on the concrete, feeling for it. Blood was flowing over his teeth. Yet some blind super-consciousness seemed to possess him, as if he were a devil, not a man.
Kate couldn't believe that the black, horrifying face with the empty eyes and jagged mouth was aware. Ramón had him held tightly around the body. The bandit’s revolver dropped, and the guy’s limp black hand groped along the concrete, searching for it. Blood was dripping over his teeth. Yet some sort of blind super-awareness seemed to take over him, as if he were a devil, not a man.
His hand nearly touched Ramón’s revolver. In horror Kate ran and snatched the weapon from the warm concrete, running away as the bandit gave a heave, a great sudden heave of his body, under the body of Ramón. Kate raised the revolver. She hated that horrible devil under Ramón as she had never hated in her life. Yet she dared not fire.
His hand was almost on Ramón’s revolver. In terror, Kate dashed forward and grabbed the gun from the warm concrete, running off as the bandit lifted his body, a sudden, heavy movement, over Ramón. Kate aimed the revolver. She despised that awful devil beneath Ramón more than she had ever hated anyone in her life. But she didn’t dare pull the trigger.
Ramón shouted something, glancing at her. She could not understand. But she ran round, to be able to shoot the man under Ramón. Even as she ran, the bandit twisted with a great lunge of his body, heaved Ramón up, and with his short free hand got Ramón’s own knife from the belt at the groin, and stabbed.
Ramón shouted something, looking at her. She couldn't understand. But she ran around to be able to shoot the man beneath Ramón. Even as she ran, the bandit twisted with a strong lunge of his body, lifted Ramón up, and with his free hand grabbed Ramón’s knife from the belt at his waist, and stabbed.
Kate gave a cry! Oh, how she wanted to shoot! She saw the knife strike sideways, slanting in a short jab into Ramón’s back. At the same moment there was a stumble on the stairs, and another black-headed man was leaping on to the roof from the turret.
Kate let out a scream! Oh, how she wished she could shoot! She watched as the knife lunged sideways, sinking into Ramón’s back in a quick jab. At the same moment, she heard someone trip on the stairs, and another dark-haired guy was jumping onto the roof from the turret.
She stiffened her wrist and fired without looking, in a sudden second of pure control. The black head came crashing at her. She recoiled in horror, lifted the revolver and fired again, and missed. But even as it passed her, she saw red blood among the black hairs of that head. It crashed down, the buttocks of the body heaving up, the whole thing twitching and jerking along, the face seeming to grin in a mortal grin.
She tightened her wrist and shot without looking, in a brief moment of complete control. The black head came crashing toward her. She recoiled in fear, raised the revolver, and fired again, but missed. Yet, even as it went past her, she saw red blood in the black hair of that head. It fell down, the body’s buttocks rising up, the whole thing twitching and jerking, the face appearing to grin in a deathly grin.
Glancing from horror to horror, she saw Ramón, his face still as death, blood running down his arm and his back, holding down the head of the bandit by the hair and stabbing[Pg 316] him with short stabs in the throat, one, two, while blood shot out like a red projectile; there was a strange sound like a soda-syphon, a ghastly bubbling, one final terrible convulsion from the loins of the stricken man, throwing Ramón off, and Ramón lay twisted, still clutching the man’s hair in one hand, the bloody knife in the other, and gazing into the livid, distorted face, in which ferocity seemed to have gone frozen, with a steady, intent, inhuman gaze.
Glancing from horror to horror, she saw Ramón, his face as still as death, blood running down his arm and back, holding the bandit’s head by the hair and stabbing him quickly in the throat, one, two, while blood shot out like a red projectile; there was a strange sound like a soda siphon, a ghastly bubbling, one final, terrible convulsion from the body of the wounded man, throwing Ramón off, and Ramón lay twisted, still gripping the man’s hair in one hand, the bloody knife in the other, staring into the pale, distorted face, where ferocity seemed to have frozen, with a steady, intense, inhuman gaze.[Pg 316]
Then, without letting go his victim’s hair, he looked up, cautiously. To see Kate’s man, with black hair wet with blood, and blood running down into his glazed, awful eyes, slowly rising to his knees. It was the strangest face in the world; the high, domed head with blood-soddened hair, blood running in several streams down the narrow, corrugated brow and along the black eyebrows above the glazed, black, numb eyes, in which the last glazing was of ferocity, stranger even than wonder, the glazed and absolute ferocity which the man’s last consciousness showed.
Then, without letting go of his victim’s hair, he looked up cautiously. He saw Kate’s guy, with black hair soaked in blood, and blood trickling down into his glazed, terrifying eyes, slowly rising to his knees. It was the strangest face in the world; the high, domed head with blood-soaked hair, blood flowing in several streams down the narrow, ridged brow and along the black eyebrows above the glazed, black, numb eyes, which reflected the final glazing of ferocity—something stranger than wonder, the glazed and total ferocity that was evident in the man's last moments of awareness.
It was a long, thin, handsome face, save for those eyes of glazed ferocity, and for the longish white teeth under the sparse moustache.
It was a long, thin, attractive face, except for those eyes filled with glazed intensity, and the long white teeth beneath the sparse mustache.
The man was reduced to his last, blank term of being; a glazed and ghastly ferocity.
The man had been brought down to his final, empty state of existence; a vacant and terrifying intensity.
Ramón dropped the hair of his victim, whose head dropped sideways with a gaping red throat, and rose to a crouching position. The second bandit was on his knees, but his hand already clasped his knife. Ramón crouched. They were both perfectly still. But Ramón had got his balance, crouching between his feet.
Ramón let go of his victim's hair, whose head hung sideways with a deep gash in the throat, and got into a crouching position. The second bandit was on his knees, but he was already gripping his knife. Ramón crouched down. They both stayed completely still. But Ramón had found his balance, crouching between his feet.
The bandit’s black, glazed eyes of blank ferocity took a glint of cunning. He was stretching. He was going to leap to his feet for his stroke.
The bandit's black, shiny eyes of pure rage suddenly showed a flash of cleverness. He was getting ready. He was about to spring up to his feet for his attack.
And even as he leaped, Ramón shot the knife, that was all bright red as a cardinal bird. It flew red like a bird, and the drops of Ramón’s handful of blood flew with it, splashing even Kate, who kept her revolver ready, watching near the stairway.
And even as he jumped, Ramón threw the knife, which was as bright red as a cardinal. It soared through the air like a bird, and droplets of Ramón's blood flew with it, splattering even Kate, who stood nearby by the stairs with her revolver at the ready, watching.
The bandit dropped on his knees again, and remained for a moment kneeling as if in prayer, the red pommel of the knife sticking out of his abdomen, from his white trousers. Then he slowly bowed over, doubled up, and went on his face again, once more with his buttocks in the air.
The bandit dropped to his knees again, staying there for a moment as if he was praying, the red handle of the knife sticking out of his stomach from his white pants. Then he slowly leaned forward, hunched over, and fell on his face again, once more with his rear end in the air.
[Pg 317]
[Pg 317]
Ramón still crouched at attention, almost supernatural, his dark eyes glittering with watchfulness, in pure, savage attentiveness. Then he rose, very smooth and quiet, crossed the blood-stained concrete to the fallen man, picked up the clean, fallen knife that belonged to the fellow, lifted the red-dripping chin, and with one stroke drove the knife into the man’s throat. The man subsided with the blow, not even twitching.
Ramón still crouched attentively, almost like something out of a myth, his dark eyes sparkling with vigilance, fully and fiercely focused. Then he stood up, moving smoothly and quietly, crossed the blood-stained concrete to the fallen man, picked up the clean knife that belonged to him, lifted his dripping chin, and in one swift motion drove the knife into the man’s throat. The man fell still with the blow, not even twitching.
Then again, Ramón turned to look at the first man. He gazed a moment attentively. But that horrible black face was dead.
Then again, Ramón turned to look at the first man. He stared for a moment, focused. But that terrible black face was lifeless.
And then Ramón glanced at Kate, as she stood near the stairs with the revolver. His brow was like a boy’s, very pure and primitive, and the eyes underneath had a certain primitive gleaming look of virginity. As men must have been, in the first awful days, with that strange beauty that goes with pristine rudimentariness.
And then Ramón looked at Kate, standing by the stairs with the revolver. His brow was youthful, very innocent and basic, and the eyes beneath had a certain shining, untouched look. Just like men must have been in those early, terrifying days, with that unusual beauty that comes with being completely unrefined.
For the most part, he did not recognise her. But there was one remote glint of recognition.
For the most part, he didn't recognize her. But there was one faint hint of recognition.
“Are they both dead?” she asked, awestruck.
“Are they both dead?” she asked, in disbelief.
“Creo que si!” he replied in Spanish.
“I think so!” he replied in Spanish.
He turned to look once more, and to pick up the pistol that lay on the concrete. As he did so, he noticed that his right hand was bright red, with the blood that flowed still down his arm. He wiped it on the jacket of the dead man. But his trousers on his loins were also sodden with blood, they stuck red to his hips. He did not notice.
He turned to take one last look and grabbed the pistol that was lying on the concrete. As he did, he saw that his right hand was bright red, with blood still flowing down his arm. He wiped it on the jacket of the dead man. But his pants were also soaked with blood, sticking red to his hips. He didn’t notice.
He was like a pristine being, remote in consciousness, and with far, remote sex.
He was like a pure being, distant in thought, and with a far-off kind of sexuality.
Curious rattling, bubbling noises still came from the second man, just physical sounds. The first man lay sprawling in a ghastly fashion, his evil face fixed above a pool of blackening blood.
Curious rattling and bubbling noises still came from the second man, just physical sounds. The first man lay sprawled in a gruesome way, his sinister face fixed above a pool of darkening blood.
“Watch the stairs!” said Ramón in Spanish to her, glancing at her with farouche eyes, from some far remote jungle. Yet still the glint of recognition sparked furtively out of the darkness.
“Watch the stairs!” Ramón said to her in Spanish, looking at her with wild eyes, as if from some distant jungle. But the glimmer of recognition still flickered out from the darkness.
He crept to the turret, and stealthily looked out. Then he crept back, with the same stealth, and dragged the nearest dead man to the parapet, raising the body till the head looked over. There was no sound. Then he raised himself, and peeped over. No sign, no sound.
He sneaked over to the turret and quietly looked out. Then he quietly crept back and pulled the nearest dead man to the parapet, lifting the body until the head was over the edge. There was no noise. Then he raised himself up and peered over. No sign, no sound.
[Pg 318]
[Pg 318]
He looked at the dead body as he let it drop. Then he went to Kate, to look down the stairs.
He stared at the dead body as he dropped it. Then he went to Kate to look down the stairs.
“You grazed that man with your first shot, you only stunned him I believe,” he said.
“You grazed that guy with your first shot; I think you just stunned him,” he said.
“Are there any more?” she asked, shuddering.
“Are there any more?” she asked, shivering.
“I think they are all gone.”
"I think they're all gone."
He was pale, almost white, with that same pristine clear brow, like a boy’s, a sort of twilight changelessness.
He was pale, nearly white, with that same clear, smooth forehead like a boy's, giving off a kind of unchanging twilight vibe.
“Are you much hurt?” she said.
“Are you really hurt?” she asked.
“I? No!” and he put his fingers round to his back, to feel the slowly welling wound, with his bloody fingers.
“I? No!” he said, as he reached around to his back to feel the slowly oozing wound, his fingers smeared with blood.
The afternoon was passing towards yellow, heavy evening.
The afternoon was fading into a warm, heavy evening.
He went again to look at the terrible face of the first dead man.
He went to look at the awful face of the first dead man again.
“Did you know him?” she said.
“Did you know him?” she asked.
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
“Not that I am aware,” he said. Then; “Good that he is dead. Good that he is dead.—Good that we killed them both.”
“Not that I know of,” he said. Then he added, “It’s good that he’s dead. Good that he’s dead. —Good that we killed them both.”
He looked at her with that glint of savage recognition from afar.
He looked at her with that flash of intense recognition from a distance.
“Ugh! No! It’s terrible!” she said shuddering.
“Ugh! No! It’s awful!” she said, shuddering.
“Good for me that you were there! Good that we killed them between us! Good they are dead.”
“I'm glad you were there! I'm glad we took them down together! I'm glad they're dead.”
The heavy, luxurious yellow light from below the clouds gilded the mountains of evening. There was the sound of a motor-car honking its horn.
The rich, golden light shining up from beneath the clouds bathed the evening mountains. You could hear a car honking its horn.
Ramón went in silence to the parapet, the blood wetting his pantaloons lower and lower, since they stuck to him when he bent down. Rich yellow light flooded the blood-stained roof. There was a terrible smell of blood.
Ramón walked silently to the parapet, the blood soaking his pants more and more as they clung to him when he bent down. Bright yellow light poured over the blood-stained roof. The air was filled with a horrible smell of blood.
“There is a car coming,” he said.
“There’s a car coming,” he said.
She followed, frightened, across the roof.
She followed, scared, across the roof.
She saw the hills and lower slopes inland swimming in gold light like lacquer. The black huts of the peons, the lurid leaves of bananas showed up uncannily, the trees green-gold stood up, with boughs of shadow. And away up the road was a puther of dust, then the flash of glass as the automobile turned.
She saw the hills and lower slopes inland shining in golden light like lacquer. The black huts of the workers and the bright banana leaves stood out strikingly, the green-gold trees rose with shadows from their branches. Up the road, there was a cloud of dust, followed by the glint of glass as the car turned.
“Stay here,” said Ramón, “while I go down.”
“Stay here,” Ramón said, “while I go down.”
“Why didn’t your peons come and help you?” she said.
“Why didn’t your workers come and help you?” she asked.
[Pg 319]
[Pg 319]
“They never do!” he replied. “Unless they are armed on purpose.”
“They never do!” he said. “Unless they're intentionally armed.”
He went, picking up his blouse and putting it on. And immediately the blood came through.
He left, grabbing his shirt and putting it on. And right away, the blood soaked through.
He went down. She listened to his steps. Below, the courtyard was all shadow, and empty, save for two dead white-clothed bodies of men, one near the zaguan, one against a pillar of the shed.
He went downstairs. She listened to his footsteps. Below, the courtyard was completely dark and empty, except for two dead men in white clothing, one near the entrance and the other against a pillar of the shed.
The motor-car came sounding its horn wildly all the way between the trees. It lurched into the zaguan. It was full of soldiers, soldiers standing on the running-boards, hanging on.
The car came blasting its horn wildly through the trees. It swerved into the entrance. It was packed with soldiers, soldiers standing on the running boards, hanging on.
“Don Ramón! Don Ramón!” shouted the officer, leaping out of the car. “Don Ramón!” He was thundering at the doors of the inner zaguan.
“Don Ramón! Don Ramón!” shouted the officer, jumping out of the car. “Don Ramón!” He was banging on the doors of the inner hallway.
Why did not Ramón open? Where was he?
Why didn't Ramón open up? Where was he?
She leaned over the parapet and screamed like a wild bird:
She leaned over the railing and screamed like a wild bird:
“Viene! Viene Don Ramón! El viene!”
“He's coming! He's coming, Don Ramón! He's coming!”
The soldiers all looked up at her. She drew back in terror. Then, in a panic, she turned downstairs, to the terrace. There was blood on the stone stairs, at the bottom, a great pool. And on the terrace near the rocking-chairs, two dead men in a great pool of blood.
The soldiers all stared at her. She flinched in fear. Then, panicking, she ran downstairs to the terrace. There was blood on the stone steps, a large pool at the bottom. And on the terrace by the rocking chairs, two dead men in a massive pool of blood.
One was Ramón! For a moment she went unconscious. Then slowly she crept forward. Ramón had fallen, reeking with blood from his wound, his arms round the body of the other man, who was bleeding too. The second man opened his eyes, wildly, and in a rattling voice, blind and dying, said:
One was Ramón! For a moment, she passed out. Then slowly, she crawled forward. Ramón had fallen, soaked in blood from his wound, his arms wrapped around the body of the other man, who was bleeding too. The second man opened his eyes, wide with fear, and in a raspy voice, blind and dying, said:
“Patrón!”
“Boss!”
It was Martin, Ramón’s own mozo. He was stiffening and dying in Ramón’s arms. And Ramón, lifting him, had made his own wound gush with blood, and had fainted. He lay like dead. But Kate could see the faintest pulse in his neck.
It was Martin, Ramón’s own servant. He was stiffening and dying in Ramón’s arms. And Ramón, lifting him, had caused his own wound to bleed heavily, and had passed out. He lay there as if dead. But Kate could see the faintest pulse in his neck.
She ran blindly down the stairs, and fought to get the great iron bars from across the door, screaming all the time:
She ran down the stairs without looking, struggling to remove the heavy iron bars from the door, screaming the whole time:
“Come! Somebody! Come to Don Ramón! He will die.”
“Come on! Someone! Get to Don Ramón! He’s going to die.”
A terrified boy and a woman appeared from the kitchen quarters. The door was opened, just as six horse-soldiers galloped into the courtyard. The officer leaped from his[Pg 320] horse and ran like a hare, his revolver drawn, his spurs flashing, straight through the doors and up the stairs, like a madman. When Kate got up the stairs again, the officer was standing with drawn revolver, gazing down at Ramón.
A scared boy and a woman came out of the kitchen. The door opened just as six horseback soldiers rode into the courtyard. The officer jumped off his[Pg 320] horse and ran like crazy, his gun drawn and spurs shining, charging through the doors and up the stairs like a lunatic. When Kate reached the stairs again, the officer was standing there with his gun aimed, looking down at Ramón.
“He is dead?” he said, stupefied, looking at Kate.
"He's dead?" he said, stunned, looking at Kate.
“No!” she said. “It is only loss of blood.”
“No!” she said. “It’s just blood loss.”
The officers lifted Ramón and laid him on the terrace. Then quickly they got off his blouse. The wound was bleeding thickly in the back.
The officers lifted Ramón and placed him on the terrace. Then they quickly removed his shirt. The wound was bleeding heavily in the back.
“We’ve got to stop this wound,” said the lieutenant. “Where is Pablo?”
“We need to stop this bleeding,” said the lieutenant. “Where’s Pablo?”
Instantly there was a cry for Pablo.
Someone immediately called for Pablo.
Kate ran into a bedroom for water, and she switched an old linen sheet from the bed. Pablo was a young doctor among the soldiers. Kate gave him the bowl of water, and the towel, and was tearing the sheet into bands. Ramón lay naked on the floor, all streaked with blood. And the light was going.
Kate dashed into a bedroom to get some water and pulled an old linen sheet off the bed. Pablo, a young doctor among the soldiers, was there. Kate handed him the bowl of water and the towel while tearing the sheet into strips. Ramón was lying naked on the floor, covered in blood. And the light was fading.
“Bring light!” said the young doctor.
“Bring light!” said the young doctor.
With swift hands he washed the wound, peering with his nose almost touching it.
With quick hands, he cleaned the wound, leaning in so closely that his nose was nearly touching it.
“It is not much!” he said.
“It’s not a lot!” he said.
Kate had prepared bandages and a pad. She crouched to hand them to the young man. The woman-servant set a lamp with a white shade on the floor by the doctor. He lifted it, peering again at the wound.
Kate had ready bandages and a pad. She squatted down to hand them to the young man. The female servant placed a lamp with a white shade on the floor next to the doctor. He picked it up, looking closely at the wound again.
“No!” he said. “It is not much.”
“No!” he said. “It’s not a lot.”
Then glancing up at the soldiers who stood motionless, peering down, the light on their dark faces.
Then looking up at the soldiers who stood still, gazing down, the light shining on their dark faces.
“Té!” he said, making a gesture.
“Tea!” he said, waving his hand.
Quickly the lieutenant took the lamp, holding it over the inert body, and the doctor, with Kate to help, proceeded to staunch and bind the wound. And Kate, as she touched the soft, inert flesh of Ramón, was thinking to herself: This too is he, this silent body! And that face that stabbed the throat of the bandit was he! And that twilit brow, and those remote eyes, like a death-virgin, was he. Even a savage out of the twilight! And the man that knows me, where is he? One among these many men, no more! Oh God! give the man his soul back, into this bloody body. Let the soul come back, or the universe will be cold for me and for many men.
Quickly, the lieutenant grabbed the lamp, holding it above the lifeless body, while the doctor, with Kate's assistance, began to stop the bleeding and dress the wound. And as Kate touched Ramón's soft, lifeless flesh, she was thinking to herself: This is also him, this silent body! And that face that attacked the bandit's throat was his! And that shadowed brow, and those distant eyes, like a death-virgin, were his. Even a savage emerging from the twilight! And the man who knows me, where is he? Just one among all these men, no more! Oh God! Give the man his soul back, into this bloody body. Let the soul return, or the universe will be cold for me and for many others.
[Pg 321]
[Pg 321]
The doctor finished his temporary bandage, looked at the wound in the arm, swiftly wiped the blood off the loins and buttocks and legs, and said:
The doctor finished applying the temporary bandage, examined the wound on the arm, quickly wiped the blood off the lower back, buttocks, and legs, and said:
“We must put him in bed. Lift his head.”
“We need to get him to bed. Raise his head.”
Quickly Kate lifted the heavy, inert head. The eyes were half open. The doctor pressed the closed lips, under the sparse black moustache. But the teeth were firmly shut.
Quickly, Kate lifted the heavy, lifeless head. The eyes were half open. The doctor pressed the closed lips beneath the sparse black mustache. But the teeth were tightly shut.
The doctor shook his head.
The doctor nodded in disapproval.
“Bring a mattress,” he said.
“Bring a mattress,” he said.
The wind was suddenly roaring, the lamp was leaping with a long, smoky needle of flame, inside its chimney. Leaves and dust flew rattling on the terrace, there was a splash of lightning. Ramón’s body lay there uncovered and motionless, the bandage was already soaked with blood, under the darkening, leaping light of the lamp.
The wind suddenly picked up, and the lamp flickered with a long, smoky flame inside its chimney. Leaves and dust were swirling around the terrace, and there was a flash of lightning. Ramón’s body lay there exposed and still, the bandage already soaked with blood, illuminated by the flickering light of the lamp.
And again Kate saw, vividly, how the body is the flame of the soul, leaping and sinking upon the invisible wick of the soul. And now the soul, like a wick, seemed spent, the body was a sinking, fading flame.
And once more, Kate saw clearly how the body is the flame of the soul, flickering and dwindling on the unseen wick of the soul. Now the soul, like a wick, seemed exhausted, and the body was a fading, sinking flame.
“Kindle his soul again, oh God!” she cried to herself.
“Revive his soul again, oh God!” she cried to herself.
All she could see of the naked body was the terrible absence of the living soul of it. All she wanted was for the soul to come back, the eyes to open.
All she could see of the naked body was the awful absence of the living spirit in it. All she wanted was for the spirit to return, for the eyes to open.
They got him upon the bed and covered him, closing the doors against the wind and the rain. The doctor chafed his brow and hands with cognac. And at length the eyes opened; the soul was there, but standing far back.
They got him onto the bed and covered him up, shutting the doors against the wind and rain. The doctor rubbed his forehead and hands with cognac. Eventually, his eyes opened; his spirit was there, but it felt distant.
For some moments Ramón lay with open eyes, without seeing or moving. Then he stirred a little.
For a while, Ramón lay there with his eyes open, not seeing or moving. Then he shifted a bit.
“What’s the matter?” he said.
“What's wrong?” he said.
“Keep still, Don Ramón,” said the doctor, who with his slim dark hands was even more delicate than a woman. “You have lost much blood. Keep still.”
“Stay still, Don Ramón,” said the doctor, whose slender dark hands were even more delicate than a woman's. “You've lost a lot of blood. Stay still.”
“Where is Martin?”
"Where's Martin?"
“He is outside.”
“He's outside.”
“How is he?”
"How's he doing?"
“He is dead.”
“He's gone.”
The dark eyes under the black lashes were perfectly steady and changeless. Then came the voice:
The dark eyes beneath the black lashes were completely calm and unchanged. Then the voice came:
“Pity we did not kill them all. Pity we did not kill them all. We have got to kill them all.—Where is the Señora Inglesa?”
“It's a shame we didn't kill them all. It's a shame we didn't kill them all. We have to kill them all.—Where is the English Lady?”
[Pg 322]
[Pg 322]
“Here she is.”
"Here she is."
His black eyes looked up at Kate. Then more of his consciousness came back.
His dark eyes looked up at Kate. Then more of his awareness returned.
“Thank you for my life,” he said, closing his eyes. Then: “Put the lamp aside.”
“Thank you for my life,” he said, closing his eyes. Then: “Set the lamp aside.”
Soldiers were tapping at the glass pane, for the lieutenant. A black little fellow entered, wiping the rain from his black face and pushing his thick black hair back.
Soldiers were tapping on the glass pane for the lieutenant. A small black guy came in, wiping the rain from his dark face and pushing his thick black hair back.
“There are two more dead on the azotea,” he announced to his officer.
“There are two more dead on the rooftop,” he announced to his officer.
The lieutenant rose, and followed him out. Kate too went on to the terrace. In the early darkness the rain was threshing down. A lantern was coming down from the roof: it came along the terrace to the stairs, and after it two soldiers in the pouring rain, carrying a dead body, then behind, two more, with the other body. The huaraches of the soldiers clicked and shuffled on the wet terrace. The dismal cortège went downstairs.
The lieutenant got up and followed him outside. Kate also walked out to the terrace. In the dim light, the rain was pouring down heavily. A lantern was being brought down from the roof; it moved along the terrace toward the stairs, followed by two soldiers in the heavy rain, carrying a dead body, and behind them, two more with the other body. The soldiers' huaraches clicked and shuffled on the wet terrace. The somber procession headed down the stairs.
Kate stood on the terrace facing the darkness, while the rain threshed down. She felt uneasy here, in this house of men and of soldiers. She found her way down to the kitchen, where the boy was fanning a charcoal fire, and the woman was crushing tomatoes on the metate, for a sauce.
Kate stood on the terrace facing the darkness as the rain poured down. She felt unsettled here, in this house filled with men and soldiers. She made her way down to the kitchen, where the boy was fanning a charcoal fire and the woman was crushing tomatoes on the metate to make a sauce.
“Ay, Señora!” cried the woman. “Five men dead, and the Patrón wounded to death! Ay! Ay!”
“Ay, Señora!” cried the woman. “Five men are dead, and the Patrón is mortally wounded! Ay! Ay!”
“Seven men dead!” said the boy. “Two on the azotea!”
“Seven men are dead!” said the boy. “Two on the roof!”
“Seven men! Seven men!”
“Seven guys! Seven guys!”
Kate sat on her chair, stunned, unable to hear anything but the threshing rain, unable to feel anything more. Two or three peons came in, and two more women, the men wrapped to their noses in their blankets. The women brought masa, and began a great clapping of tortillas. The people conversed in low, rapid tones, in the dialect, and Kate could not listen.
Kate sat in her chair, stunned, unable to hear anything but the pounding rain, unable to feel anything more. A couple of laborers came in, along with two more women, the men wrapped up to their noses in their blankets. The women brought dough and started clapping tortillas. The people chatted in low, quick voices, in the dialect, and Kate couldn't listen.
At length the rain began to abate. She knew it would leave off suddenly. There was a great sound of water running, gushing, splashing, pouring into the cistern. And she thought to herself: The rain will wash the blood off the roof and down the spouts into the cistern. There will be blood in the water.
At last, the rain started to ease up. She knew it would stop suddenly. There was a loud noise of water flowing, rushing, splashing, and pouring into the cistern. And she thought to herself: The rain will rinse the blood off the roof and down the spouts into the cistern. There will be blood in the water.
She looked at her own blood-smeared white frock. She[Pg 323] felt chilly. She rose to go upstairs again, into the dark, empty, masterless house.
She looked at her blood-stained white dress. She[Pg 323] felt cold. She got up to head upstairs again, into the dark, empty, masterless house.
“Ah, Señora! You are going upstairs? Go, Daniel, carry the lantern for the Señora!”
“Ah, Ma'am! Are you going upstairs? Go on, Daniel, take the lantern for the Ma'am!”
The boy lit a candle in a lantern, and Kate returned to the upper terrace. The light shone out of the room where Ramón was. She went into the salon and got her hat and her brown shawl. The lieutenant heard her, and came to her quickly, very kindly and respectful.
The boy lit a candle in a lantern, and Kate went back to the upper terrace. Light streamed from the room where Ramón was. She entered the salon and grabbed her hat and brown shawl. The lieutenant heard her and hurried over, being very kind and respectful.
“Won’t you come in, Señora?” he said, holding the door to the room where Ramón lay; the guest-room.
“Won’t you come in, Ma’am?” he said, holding the door to the room where Ramón was; the guest room.
Kate went in. Ramón lay on his side, his black, rather thin moustache pushed against the pillow. He was himself.
Kate went in. Ramón was lying on his side, his thin black mustache pressed against the pillow. He was being himself.
“It is very unpleasant for you here, Señora Caterina,” he said. “Would you like to go to your house? The lieutenant will send you in the motor-car.”
“It’s really uncomfortable for you here, Señora Caterina,” he said. “Would you like to go home? The lieutenant will send you in the car.”
“Is there nothing I can do here?” she said.
“Is there nothing I can do here?” she asked.
“Ah no! Don’t stay here! It is too unpleasant for you.—I shall soon get up, and I shall come to thank you for my life.”
“Please don’t stay here! It’s too uncomfortable for you. I’ll get up soon and come to thank you for saving my life.”
He looked at her, into her eyes. And she saw that his soul had come back to him, and with his soul he saw her and acknowledged her; though always from the peculiar remoteness that was inevitable in him.
He looked at her, into her eyes. And she realized that his soul had returned to him, and with his soul, he saw her and recognized her; even though it was always from the unique distance that was unavoidable in him.
She went downstairs with the young lieutenant.
She went downstairs with the young lieutenant.
“Ah, what a horrible affair! They were not bandits, Señora!” said the young man, with passion. “They didn’t come to rob. They came to murder Don Ramón, you know, Señora! simply to murder Don Ramón. And but for your being here, they would have done it!—Ah, think of it, Señora! Don Ramón is the most precious man in Mexico. It is possible that in the world there is not a man like him. And personally, he hasn’t got enemies. As a man among men, he hasn’t got enemies. No Señora. Not one! But do you know who it will be? the priests, and the Knights of Cortes.”
“Ah, what a terrible situation! They weren't robbers, Señora!” said the young man passionately. “They didn’t come to steal. They came to kill Don Ramón, you know, Señora! Simply to murder Don Ramón. And if you hadn’t been here, they would have done it!—Ah, just think about it, Señora! Don Ramón is the most valued man in Mexico. It’s likely that there isn’t anyone like him in the world. And personally, he doesn’t have any enemies. As a man among men, he doesn’t have enemies. No, Señora. Not a single one! But do you know who it will be? The priests, and the Knights of Cortes.”
“Are you sure?” said Kate.
“Are you sure?” Kate asked.
“Sure, Señora!” cried the lieutenant indignantly. “Look! There are seven men dead. Two were the mozos with guns, watching in the zaguan. One was Don Ramón’s own mozo Martin!—ah, what a faithful man, what a brave one! Never will Don Ramón pardon his death. Then[Pg 324] moreover, the two men killed on the azotea, and two men in the courtyard, shot by Don Ramón. Besides these, a man whom Martin wounded, who fell and broke his leg, so we have got him. Come and see them, Señora.”
“Of course, Señora!” the lieutenant exclaimed with indignation. “Look! There are seven dead men. Two were the servants with guns, keeping watch in the hallway. One was Don Ramón’s own servant, Martin!—oh, what a loyal man, what a brave one! Don Ramón will never forgive himself for Martin’s death. Then, there are also the two men killed on the roof, and two men in the courtyard, shot by Don Ramón. On top of that, there’s a man who Martin injured, who fell and broke his leg, so we have him. Come and see for yourself, Señora.”
They were down in the wet courtyard. Little fires had been lighted under the sheds, and the little, black, devil-may-care soldiers were crouching round them, with a bunch of peons in blankets standing round. Across the courtyard, horses stamped and jingled their harness. A boy came running with tortillas in a cloth. The dark-faced little soldiers crouched like animals, sprinkled salt on the tortillas, and devoured them with small, white, strong teeth.
They were in the damp courtyard. Small fires had been lit under the sheds, and the reckless little soldiers were huddled around them, with a group of workers in blankets standing nearby. Across the courtyard, horses stomped and jingled their harnesses. A boy came running with tortillas wrapped in cloth. The dark-faced little soldiers crouched like animals, sprinkled salt on the tortillas, and ate them with small, strong white teeth.
Kate saw the great oxen tied in their sheds, lying down, the wagons standing inert. And a little crowd of asses was munching alfalfa in a corner.
Kate saw the big oxen tied up in their stalls, lying down, the wagons sitting still. And a small group of donkeys was munching on alfalfa in a corner.
The officer marched beside Kate, his spurs sparking in the firelight. He went to the muddy car, that stood in the middle of the yard; then to his horse. From a saddle-pocket he took an electric torch, and led Kate across to the end shed.
The officer walked next to Kate, his spurs shining in the firelight. He approached the muddy car parked in the yard, then went to his horse. From a saddle pocket, he took out a flashlight and guided Kate over to the end shed.
There he suddenly flashed his light upon seven dead bodies, laid side by side. The two from the roof were wet. Ramón’s dead man lay with his dark, strong breast bare, and his blackish, thick, devilish face sideways; a big fellow. Kate’s man lay rigid. Martin had been stabbed in the collar bone; he looked as if he were staring at the roof of the shed. The others were two more peons, and two fellows in black boots and grey trousers and blue overall jackets. They were all inert and straight and dead, and somehow, a little ridiculous. Perhaps it is clothing that makes dead people gruesome and absurd. But also, the grotesque fact that the bodies are vacant, is always present.
There he suddenly shone his light on seven dead bodies, laid side by side. The two from the roof were wet. Ramón’s dead guy lay with his strong, bare chest exposed, and his thick, dark, devilish face turned to the side; a big guy. Kate’s man lay stiff. Martin had been stabbed in the collarbone; he looked like he was staring at the roof of the shed. The others were two more workers, and two guys in black boots, gray pants, and blue overalls. They were all lifeless and straight and dead, and somehow, a bit ridiculous. Maybe it’s the clothing that makes dead people look creepy and absurd. But also, the bizarre reality that the bodies are empty is always there.
“Look!” said the lieutenant, touching a body with his toe. “This is a chauffeur from Sayula; this is a boatman from Sayula. These two are peons from San Pablo. This man—” the lieutenant kicked the dead body—“we don’t know.” It was Ramón’s dead man. “But this man—” he kicked her dead man, with the tall domed head—“is from Ahuajijic, and he was married to the woman that now lives with a peon here.—You see, Señora! A chauffeur and a boatman from Sayula—they are Knights-of-Cortes men; and those two peons from San Pablo are priests’ men.—These[Pg 325] are not bandits. It was an attempt at assassination. But of course they would have robbed everything, everything, if they had killed Don Ramón.”
“Look!” said the lieutenant, poking a body with his toe. “This guy is a driver from Sayula; this one is a boatman from Sayula. These two are workers from San Pablo. This man—” the lieutenant kicked the dead body—“we don’t know.” It was Ramón’s dead man. “But this man—” he kicked her dead man, with the tall domed head—“is from Ahuajijic, and he was married to the woman who now lives with a worker here. You see, Señora! A driver and a boatman from Sayula—they are Knights-of-Cortes men; and those two workers from San Pablo are priests’ men. These[Pg 325] are not bandits. This was an assassination attempt. But of course they would have robbed everything, everything, if they had killed Don Ramón.”
Kate was staring at the dead men. Three of them were handsome; one, the boatman, with a thin line of black beard framing his shapely face, was beautiful. But dead, with the mockery of death in his face. All of them men who had been in the flush of life. Yet dead, they did not even matter. They were gruesome, but it did not matter that they were dead men. They were vacant. Perhaps even in life there had been a certain vacancy, nothingness, in their handsome physique.
Kate was staring at the dead men. Three of them were good-looking; one, the boatman, had a thin line of black beard framing his attractive face and was stunning. But now he was dead, with the mockery of death on his face. All of them had once been full of life. Yet now, being dead, they didn’t even seem to count. They looked horrific, but it didn’t really matter that they were dead. They seemed empty. Maybe even in life, there had been a certain emptiness, a nothingness, in their good-looking bodies.
For a pure moment, she wished for men who were not handsome as these dark natives were. Even their beauty was suddenly repulsive to her; the dark beauty of half-created, half-evolved things, left in the old, reptile-like smoothness. It made her shudder.
For a brief moment, she wished for men who weren't as handsome as these dark natives. Their beauty suddenly disgusted her; the dark allure of beings that seemed only partially formed and evolved, still holding onto an old, reptilian smoothness. It made her flinch.
The soul! If only the soul in man, in woman, would speak to her, not always this strange, perverse materialism, or a distorted animalism. If only people were souls, and their bodies were gestures from the soul! If one could but forget both bodies and facts, and be present with strong, living souls!
The soul! If only the soul in a man or a woman would speak to her, instead of this weird, twisted materialism, or a skewed animalistic nature. If only people were souls, and their bodies were expressions of those souls! If we could just forget about our bodies and facts, and be fully present with vibrant, living souls!
She went across the courtyard, that was littered with horse-droppings, to the car. The lieutenant was choosing the soldiers who should stay behind. The horse-soldiers would stay. A peon on a delicate speckled horse, a flea-bitten roan, came trotting past the soldiers in the zaguan. He had been to Sayula for doctor’s stuff, and to give messages to the Jefe.
She walked across the courtyard, which was covered in horse droppings, to the car. The lieutenant was selecting the soldiers who were supposed to stay behind. The mounted soldiers would remain. A worker on a lightly speckled horse, a flea-bitten roan, trotted past the soldiers in the hallway. He had been to Sayula for medical supplies and to deliver messages to the boss.
At last the car, with little soldiers clinging on to it all round, moved slowly out of the courtyard. The lieutenant sat beside Kate. He stopped the car again at the big white barn under the trees, to talk to two soldiers picketed there.
At last, the car, with little soldiers hanging on all around, moved slowly out of the courtyard. The lieutenant sat next to Kate. He stopped the car again at the big white barn under the trees to talk to two soldiers stationed there.
Then they moved slowly on, under the wet trees, in the mud that crackled beneath the wheels, up the avenue to the highroad, where were the little black huts of the peons. Little fires were flapping in front of one or two huts, women were baking tortillas on the flat earthenware plates, upon the small wood fires. A woman was going to her hut with a blazing brand, like a torch, to kindle her fire. A few peons in dirty-white clothes squatted silent against the[Pg 326] walls of their houses, utterly silent. As the motor-car turned its great glaring head-lights upon the highroad, little sandy pigs with short, curly hair started up squealing, and faces and figures stood out blindly, as in a searchlight.
Then they moved slowly on, under the wet trees, in the mud that cracked beneath the wheels, up the avenue to the main road, where the little black huts of the laborers were. Small fires flickered in front of one or two huts, and women were making tortillas on flat earthenware plates over the little wood fires. A woman was heading to her hut with a glowing brand, like a torch, to light her fire. A few laborers in dirty white clothes sat quietly against the[Pg 326] walls of their houses, completely silent. As the car turned its bright headlights onto the main road, little sandy pigs with short, curly hair jumped up squealing, and faces and figures stood out in the light, like in a searchlight.
There was a hut with a wide opening in the black wall, and a grey old man was standing inside. The car stopped for the lieutenant to call to the peons under the wall. They came to the car with their black eyes glaring and glittering apprehensively. They seemed very much abashed, and humble, answering the lieutenant.
There was a hut with a large opening in the dark wall, and an old gray man was standing inside. The car stopped so the lieutenant could call to the workers under the wall. They approached the car with their dark eyes shining and looking nervous. They appeared quite embarrassed and submissive as they responded to the lieutenant.
Meanwhile Kate watched a boy buy a drink for one centavo and a piece of rope for three centavos, from the grey old man at the dark hole, which was a shop.
Meanwhile, Kate watched a boy buy a drink for one cent and a piece of rope for three cents from the old gray man at the dark hole, which was a shop.
The car went on, the great lights glaring unnaturally upon the hedges of cactus and mesquite and palo blanco trees, and upon the great pools of water in the road. It was a slow progress.
The car drove on, the bright lights shining unnaturally on the cactus and mesquite bushes and palo blanco trees, as well as the large puddles in the road. It was a slow journey.
[Pg 327]
[Pg 327]
CHAP: XX. MARRIAGE BY QUETZALCOATL.
Kate hid in her own house, numbed. She could not bear to talk to people. She could not bear even Juana’s bubbling discourse. The common threads that bound her to humanity seemed to have snapped. The little human things didn’t interest her any more. Her eyes seemed to have gone dark, and blind to individuals. They were all just individuals, like leaves in the dark, making a noise. And she was alone under the trees.
Kate hid in her own house, feeling numb. She couldn’t stand talking to anyone. She even found Juana’s cheerful chatter unbearable. The connections that once tied her to other people felt broken. The small, everyday things that used to matter didn’t interest her anymore. Her eyes seemed to lose their light, becoming blind to people around her. They were just faces in the dark, making noise. And she felt all alone under the trees.
The egg-woman wanted six centavos for an egg.
The egg woman wanted six centavos for an egg.
“And I said to her—I said to her—we buy them at five centavos!” Juana went on.
“And I told her—I told her—we buy them for five centavos!” Juana continued.
“Yes!” said Kate. She didn’t care whether they were bought at five or fifty, or not bought at all.
“Yes!” said Kate. She didn’t care if they were bought for five or fifty, or if they weren’t bought at all.
She didn’t care, she didn’t care, she didn’t care. She didn’t even care about life any more. There was no escaping her own complete indifference. She felt indifferent to everything in the whole world, almost she felt indifferent to death.
She didn’t care, she didn’t care, she didn’t care. She didn’t even care about life anymore. There was no escaping her own total indifference. She felt indifferent to everything in the entire world; she was almost indifferent to death.
“Niña! Niña! Here is the man with the sandals! Look! Look how nicely he has made them for you, Niña! Look what Mexican huaraches the Niña is going to wear!”
“Girl! Girl! Here’s the guy with the sandals! Check it out! Look how nicely he’s made them for you, girl! Look at what Mexican huaraches the girl is going to wear!”
She tried them on. The man charged her too much. She looked at him with her remote, indifferent eyes. But she knew, in the world one must live, so she paid him less than he asked, though more than he really would have accepted.
She tried them on. The man overcharged her. She looked at him with her distant, indifferent eyes. But she knew, in the world you have to navigate, so she paid him less than he wanted, even though it was more than he would have actually accepted.
She sat down again in her rocking-chair in the shade of the room. Only to be alone! Only that no one should speak to her. Only that no one should come near her! Because in reality her soul and spirit were gone, departed into the middle of some desert, and the effort of reaching across to people to effect an apparent meeting, or contact, was almost more than she could bear.
She settled back into her rocking chair in the cool part of the room. Just to be alone! Just so no one would talk to her. Just so no one would get close! Because deep down, her soul and spirit felt lost, drifting somewhere in the vastness of a desert, and the effort to reach out to people and create an illusion of connection was nearly more than she could handle.
Never had she been so alone, and so inert, and so utterly without desire; plunged in a wan indifference, like death. Never had she passed her days so blindly, so unknowingly, in stretches of nothingness.
Never had she felt so alone, so paralyzed, and so completely devoid of desire; immersed in a pale indifference, like death. Never had she spent her days so mindlessly, so unaware, in long stretches of emptiness.
Sometimes, to get away from her household, she sat under a tree by the lake. And there, without knowing it,[Pg 328] she let the sun scorch her foot and burn her face inflamed. Juana made a great outcry over her. The foot blistered and swelled, her face was red and painful. But it all seemed to happen merely to her shell. And she was wearily, wanly indifferent.
Sometimes, to escape from her home, she sat under a tree by the lake. And there, without realizing it, [Pg 328] she let the sun burn her foot and redden her face. Juana was very upset about her. Her foot blistered and swelled, and her face was red and hurt. But it all felt like it was happening to someone else. She was tired and listless, not really caring.
Only at the very centre of her sometimes a little flame rose, and she knew that what she wanted was for her soul to live. The life of days and facts and happenings was dead on her, and she was like a corpse. But away inside her a little light was burning, the light of her innermost soul. Sometimes it sank and seemed extinct. Then it was there again.
Only in the very center of her, a small flame flickered at times, and she recognized that what she truly wanted was for her soul to thrive. The everyday life filled with facts and events felt lifeless to her, and she felt like a walking corpse. But deep inside her, a small light was shining, the light of her innermost soul. Sometimes it dimmed and seemed to go out. Then it would reappear.
Ramón had lighted it. And once it was lighted the world went hollow and dead, all the world-activities were empty weariness to her. Her soul! Her frail, innermost soul! She wanted to live its life, not her own life.
Ramón had lit it. And once it was lit, the world felt hollow and lifeless; everything happening around her felt like pointless exhaustion. Her soul! Her delicate, deepest soul! She wanted to live its life, not her own.
The time would come again when she would see Ramón and Cipriano, and the soul that was guttering would kindle again in her, and feel strong. Meanwhile she only felt weak, weak, weak, weak as the dying. She felt that afternoon of bloodshed had blown all their souls into the twilight of death, for the time. But they would come back. They would come back. Nothing to do but to submit, and wait. Wait, with a soul almost dead, and hands and heart of uttermost inert heaviness, indifference.
The time would come again when she would see Ramón and Cipriano, and the part of her that felt like it was fading would come back to life and feel strong. For now, though, she only felt weak, weak, weak, like someone who was dying. She sensed that the afternoon of violence had pushed all their spirits into the shadows of death, at least for now. But they would return. They would come back. There was nothing to do but accept it and wait. Wait, with a soul almost dead, and her hands and heart feeling heavy with complete indifference.
Ramón had lost much blood. And she, too, in other ways, had been drained of the blood of the body. She felt bloodless and powerless.
Ramón had lost a lot of blood. And she, in different ways, had been drained of her vitality. She felt empty and powerless.
But wait, wait, wait, the new blood would come.
But hold on, the new people would arrive.
One day Cipriano came. She was rocking in her salon, in a cotton housedress, and her face red and rather swollen. She saw him, in uniform, pass by the window. He stood in the doorway on the terrace, a dark, grave, small, handsome man.
One day, Cipriano arrived. She was sitting in her living room, wearing a cotton dress, and her face was red and somewhat swollen. She spotted him in uniform walking by the window. He stood in the doorway on the terrace, a dark, serious, small, handsome man.
“Do come in,” she said with effort.
“Please come in,” she said with difficulty.
Her eyelids felt burnt. He looked at her with his full black eyes, that always had in them so many things she did not understand. She felt she could not look back at him.
Her eyelids felt sore. He looked at her with his deep black eyes, which always held so many things she didn't get. She felt like she couldn't look back at him.
“Have you chased all your rebels?” she said.
“Did you track down all your rebels?” she asked.
“For the present,” he replied.
“For now,” he replied.
He seemed to be watching, watching for something.
He seemed to be watching, looking for something.
“And you didn’t get hurt?”
"And you didn't get hurt?"
[Pg 329]
[Pg 329]
“No, I didn’t get hurt.”
“No, I didn’t get hurt.”
She looked away out of the door, having nothing to say in the world.
She turned her gaze out the door, feeling like she had nothing to say in the world.
“I went to Jamiltepec yesterday evening,” he said.
“I went to Jamiltepec yesterday evening,” he said.
“How is Don Ramón?”
"How's Don Ramón?"
“Yes, he is better.”
“Yes, he's better.”
“Quite better?”
“Way better?”
“No. Not quite better. But he walks a little.”
“No. Not exactly better. But he does walk a bit.”
“Wonderful how people heal.”
"Awesome how people heal."
“Yes. We die very easily. But we also come quickly back to life.”
“Yes. We die pretty easily. But we also come back to life quickly.”
“And you? Did you fight the rebels, or didn’t they want to fight?”
“And you? Did you fight the rebels, or did they not want to fight?”
“Yes, they wanted to. We fought once or twice; not very much.”
“Yes, they wanted to. We fought once or twice; not a lot.”
“Men killed?”
"Did men get killed?"
“Yes! Some! Not many, no? Perhaps a hundred. We can never tell, no? Maybe two hundred.”
“Yes! Some! Not many, right? Maybe a hundred. We can never be sure, can we? Perhaps two hundred.”
He waved his hand vaguely.
He waved his hand loosely.
“But you had the worst rebellion at Jamiltepec, no?” he said suddenly, with heavy Indian gravity, gloom, suddenly settling down.
“But you had the worst uprising at Jamiltepec, right?” he said suddenly, with a serious Indian demeanor, a somber mood quickly taking over.
“It didn’t last long, but it was rather awful while it did.”
"It didn’t last long, but it was pretty terrible while it did."
“Rather awful, no?—If I had known! I said to Ramón, won’t you keep the soldiers?—the guard, no? He said they were not necessary. But here—you never know, no?”
“Pretty terrible, right?—If I had only known! I said to Ramón, can’t you keep the soldiers?—the guard, right? He said they weren’t needed. But here—you just never know, right?”
“Niña!” cried Juana, from the terrace. “Niña! Don Antonio says he is coming to see you.”
“Niña!” shouted Juana from the terrace. “Niña! Don Antonio says he's coming to see you.”
“Tell him to come to-morrow.”
“Tell him to come tomorrow.”
“Already he is on the way!” cried Juana, in helplessness. Don Antonio was Kate’s fat landlord; and, of course, Juana’s permanent master, more important in her eyes, then, even than Kate.
“Already he is on his way!” cried Juana, feeling helpless. Don Antonio was Kate’s overweight landlord, and, of course, Juana’s constant master, more significant in her eyes than even Kate.
“Here he is!” she cried, and fled.
“Here he is!” she shouted, and ran away.
Kate leaned forward in her chair, to see the stout figure of her landlord on the walk outside the window, taking off his cloth cap and bowing low to her. A cloth cap!—She knew he was a great Fascista, the reactionary Knights of Cortes held him in great esteem.
Kate leaned forward in her chair to see the stout figure of her landlord on the sidewalk outside the window, taking off his cloth cap and bowing low to her. A cloth cap! She knew he was a big Fascist; the reactionary Knights of Cortes had a lot of respect for him.
Kate bowed coldly.
Kate bowed indifferently.
He bowed low again, with the cloth cap.
He bowed low again, holding his cap.
[Pg 330]
[Pg 330]
Kate said not a word.
Kate said nothing.
He stood on one foot, then on the other, and then marched forward up the gravel walk, towards the kitchen quarters, as if he had not seen either Kate or General Viedma. In a few moments he marched back, as if he could not see either Kate or the General, through the open door.
He stood on one foot, then on the other, and then walked forward along the gravel path, heading towards the kitchen area, as if he hadn’t noticed either Kate or General Viedma. After a moment, he walked back, as if he couldn’t see either Kate or the General through the open door.
Cipriano looked at the passing stout figure of Don Antonio in a cloth cap as if it were the wind blowing.
Cipriano glanced at the sturdy figure of Don Antonio in a cloth cap as if it were just the wind passing by.
“It is my landlord!” said Kate. “I expect he wants to know if I am taking on the house for another three months.”
“It’s my landlord!” said Kate. “I bet he wants to know if I’m renewing the lease for another three months.”
“Ramón wanted me to come and see you—to see how you are, no?—and to ask you to come to Jamiltepec. Will you come with me now? The car is here.”
“Ramón wanted me to come and see you—to check in on how you’re doing—and to ask if you’d come to Jamiltepec. Will you come with me now? The car is here.”
“Must I?” said Kate, uneasily.
“Do I have to?” said Kate, uneasily.
“No. Not unless you wish. Ramón said, not unless you wished. He said, perhaps it would be painful to you, no?—to go to Jamiltepec again—so soon after—”
“No. Not unless you want to.” Ramón said, “Not unless you want to. I thought it might be painful for you, don’t you think?—to go to Jamiltepec again—so soon after—”
How curious Cipriano was! He stated things as if they were mere bare facts with no emotional content at all. As for its being painful to Kate to go to Jamiltepec, that meant nothing to him.
How curious Cipriano was! He stated things as if they were just straightforward facts with no emotional weight at all. As for Kate finding it painful to go to Jamiltepec, that meant nothing to him.
“Lucky thing you were there that day, no?” he said. “They might have killed him. Very likely they would! Very likely! Awful, no?”
“Lucky you were there that day, right?” he said. “They could have killed him. It's very possible they would have! Very possible! Terrible, right?”
“They might have killed me too,” she said.
“They might have killed me too,” she said.
“Yes! Yes! They might!” he acquiesced.
“Yes! Yes! They might!” he agreed.
Curious he was! With a sort of glaze of the ordinary world on top, and underneath a black volcano with hell knows what depths of lava. And talking half-abstractedly from his glazed, top self, the words came out small and quick, and he was always hesitating, and saying: No? It wasn’t himself at all talking.
Curious he was! With a sort of glaze of the ordinary world on top, and underneath a black volcano with who knows what depths of lava. And talking half-abstractedly from his glazed, top self, the words came out small and quick, and he was always hesitating and saying: No? It wasn’t really him talking at all.
“What would you have done if they had killed Ramón?” she said, tentatively.
“What would you have done if they had killed Ramón?” she asked, hesitantly.
“I?”—He looked up at her in a black flare of apprehension. The volcano was rousing. “If they had killed him?—” His eyes took on that fixed glare of ferocity, staring her down.
“I?”—He looked up at her with a surge of worry. The volcano was waking up. “If they had killed him?—” His eyes hardened with a fierce intensity, locking onto hers.
“Would you have cared very much?” she said.
“Would you have really cared?” she said.
“I? Would I?” he repeated, and the black suspicious look came into his Indian eyes.
“I? Would I?” he repeated, and a wary, suspicious look crossed his Indian eyes.
[Pg 331]
[Pg 331]
“Would it have meant very much to you?”
“Would it have meant very much to you?”
He still watched her with a glare of ferocity and suspicion.
He continued to watch her with a fierce and suspicious glare.
“To me!” he said, and he pressed his hand against the buttons of his tunic. “To me Ramón is more than life. More than life.” His eyes seemed to glare and go sightless, as he said it, the ferocity melting in a strange blind, confiding glare, that seemed sightless, either looking inward, or out at the whole vast void of the cosmos, where no vision is left.
“To me!” he said, pressing his hand against the buttons of his tunic. “To me, Ramón is more than life. More than life.” His eyes appeared to glare and lose focus as he spoke, the intensity shifting into a strange, blind, trusting stare that seemed to look either inward or out at the vast emptiness of the universe, where no vision remains.
“More than anything?” she said.
“More than anything else?” she said.
“Yes!” he replied abstractedly, with a blind nod of the head.
“Yes!” he said absentmindedly, nodding his head without really paying attention.
Then abruptly he looked at her and said:
Then suddenly he turned to her and said:
“You saved his life.”
"You saved his life."
By this he meant that therefore—But she could not understand the therefore.
By this he meant that so—But she couldn’t understand the so.
She went to change, and they set off to Jamiltepec. Cipriano made her a little uneasy, sitting beside him. He made her physically aware of him, of his small but strong and assertive body, with its black currents and storms of desire. The range of him was very limited, really. The great part of his nature was just inert and heavy, unresponsive, limited as a snake or a lizard is limited. But within his own heavy, dark range he had a curious power. Almost she could see the black fume of power which he emitted, the dark, heavy vibration of his blood, which cast a spell over her.
She went to get changed, and they headed off to Jamiltepec. Cipriano made her feel a bit uneasy sitting next to him. He made her acutely aware of him and his small but strong and assertive body, filled with swells of desire. His range was actually quite limited. Most of his nature was just dull and heavy, unresponsive, as constrained as a snake or a lizard. But within his dense, dark presence, he had an intriguing power. She could almost see the dark energy he radiated, the heavy vibration of his blood that cast a spell over her.
As they sat side by side in the motor-car, silent, swaying to the broken road, she could feel the curious tingling heat of his blood, and the heavy power of the will that lay unemerged in his blood. She could see again the skies go dark, and the phallic mystery rearing itself like a whirling dark cloud, to the zenith, till it pierced the sombre, twilit zenith; the old, supreme phallic mystery. And herself in the everlasting twilight, a sky above where the sun ran smokily, an earth below where the trees and creatures rose up in blackness, and man strode along naked, dark, half-visible, and suddenly whirled in supreme power, towering like a dark whirlwind column, whirling to pierce the very zenith.
As they sat next to each other in the car, silent and swaying along the bumpy road, she could feel the curious warmth of his blood and the strong will that lay beneath the surface. She could see the skies darkening again, and the phallic mystery rising like a swirling dark cloud, reaching up to the heavens until it broke through the gloomy twilight; the ancient, ultimate phallic mystery. And there she was in the perpetual twilight, with a smoky sun above and a dark earth below, where trees and creatures emerged from the shadows, and a man walked along, naked and indistinct, suddenly swirling with immense power, towering like a dark whirlwind, spinning upwards to pierce the very sky.
The mystery of the primeval world! She could feel it[Pg 332] now in all its shadowy, furious magnificence. She knew now what was the black, glinting look in Cipriano’s eyes. She could understand marrying him, now. In the shadowy world where men were visionless, and winds of fury rose up from the earth, Cipriano was still a power. Once you entered his mystery the scale of all things changed, and he became a living male power, undefined, and unconfined. The smallness, the limitations ceased to exist. In his black, glinting eyes the power was limitless, and it was as if, from him, from his body of blood could rise up that pillar of cloud which swayed and swung, like a rearing serpent or a rising tree, till it swept the zenith, and all the earth below was dark and prone, and consummated. Those small hands, that little natural tuft of black goats’ beard hanging light from his chin, the tilt of his brows and the slight slant of his eyes, the domed Indian head with its thick black hair, they were like symbols to her, of another mystery, the bygone mystery of the twilit, primitive world, where shapes that are small suddenly loom up huge, gigantic on the shadow, and a face like Cipriano’s is the face at once of a god and a devil, the undying Pan face. The bygone mystery, that has indeed gone by, but has not passed away. Never shall pass away.
The mystery of the ancient world! She could feel it[Pg 332] now in all its dark, intense beauty. She understood now the gleam in Cipriano’s eyes. She could see the appeal of marrying him. In the shadowy world where men were blind to vision, and storms of rage rose up from the earth, Cipriano was still a force. Once you entered his enigma, everything changed, and he became a living male presence, undefined and unrestrained. The smallness, the limitations disappeared. In his dark, glinting eyes, the power was limitless, as if from him, from his living blood, could rise a pillar of cloud that swayed and twisted, like a rearing serpent or an ascending tree, until it swept to the sky, and all the earth below was dark and still, and complete. Those small hands, that little tuft of black goats’ beard hanging lightly from his chin, the tilt of his brows and the slight slant of his eyes, the rounded Indian head with its thick black hair, were like symbols to her of another mystery, the lost mystery of the dim, primitive world, where small shapes suddenly loomed large, gigantic in the shadows, and a face like Cipriano’s was simultaneously that of a god and a devil, the eternal face of Pan. The lost mystery, which has indeed passed by but has not vanished. It will never vanish.
As he sat in silence, casting the old, twilit Pan-power over her, she felt herself submitting, succumbing. He was once more the old dominant male, shadowy, intangible, looming suddenly tall, and covering the sky, making a darkness that was himself and nothing but himself, the Pan male. And she was swooned prone beneath, perfect in her proneness.
As he sat quietly, casting his old, dusky charm over her, she felt herself giving in, surrendering. He was once again the familiar dominant male, shadowy and elusive, suddenly towering over her, filling the sky, creating a darkness that was solely him, the ultimate male. And she lay beneath him, perfectly submissive.
It was the ancient phallic mystery, the ancient god-devil of the male Pan. Cipriano unyielding forever, in the ancient twilight, keeping the ancient twilight around him. She understood now his power with his soldiers. He had the old gift of demon-power.
It was the ancient phallic mystery, the old god-devil of the male Pan. Cipriano remained unyielding forever, surrounded by the ancient twilight. She now understood his power over his soldiers. He possessed the old gift of demon power.
He would never woo; she saw this. When the power of his blood rose in him, the dark aura streamed from him like a cloud pregnant with power, like thunder, and rose like a whirlwind that rises suddenly in the twilight and raises a great pliant column, swaying and leaning with power, clear between heaven and earth.
He would never pursue her; she understood this. When the strength of his blood surged within him, a dark energy radiated from him like a cloud full of power, like thunder, and rose like a whirlwind that suddenly forms in the evening, creating a strong, flexible column that swayed and leaned with force, clearly visible between heaven and earth.
Ah! and what a mystery of prone submission, on her[Pg 333] part, this huge erection would imply! Submission absolute, like the earth under the sky. Beneath an over-arching absolute.
Ah! And what a mystery of complete submission on her[Pg 333] part this massive structure suggests! Total submission, like the earth beneath the sky. Under an all-encompassing absolute.
Ah! what a marriage! How terrible! and how complete! With the finality of death, and yet more than death. The arms of the twilit Pan. And the awful, half-intelligible voice from the cloud.
Ah! What a marriage! How terrible! And how complete! With the finality of death, and yet more than death. The arms of the dimly lit Pan. And the awful, half-understandable voice from the cloud.
She could conceive now her marriage with Cipriano; the supreme passivity, like the earth below the twilight, consummate in living lifelessness, the sheer solid mystery of passivity. Ah, what an abandon, what an abandon, what an abandon!—of so many things she wanted to abandon.
She could now imagine her marriage to Cipriano; the ultimate passivity, like the ground beneath the twilight, perfect in its living deadness, the complete solid mystery of passivity. Ah, what a surrender, what a surrender, what a surrender!—of so many things she longed to let go of.
Cipriano put his hand, with its strange soft warmth and weight, upon her knee, and her soul melted like fused metal.
Cipriano placed his hand, with its unusual soft warmth and weight, on her knee, and her soul melted like molten metal.
“En poco tiempo, verdad?” he said to her, looking into her eyes with the old, black, glinting look, of power about to consummate itself.
“Pretty soon, right?” he said to her, looking into her eyes with that old, black, glinting gaze, full of power about to be realized.
“In a little while, no?”
“Soon, right?”
She looked back at him, wordless. Language had abandoned her, and she leaned silent and helpless in the vast, unspoken twilight of the Pan world. Her self had abandoned her, and all her day was gone. Only she said to herself:
She looked back at him, speechless. Words had left her, and she stood there silent and powerless in the endless, unspoken twilight of the Pan world. She felt like she had lost herself, and the whole day had slipped away. All that she told herself was:
“My demon lover!”
“My demon boyfriend!”
Her world could end in many ways, and this was one of them. Back to the twilight of the ancient Pan world, where the soul of woman was dumb, to be forever unspoken.
Her world could end in many ways, and this was one of them. Back to the twilight of the ancient Pan world, where the essence of woman was silent, forever unvoiced.
The car had stopped, they had come to Jamiltepec. He looked at her again, as reluctantly he opened the door. And as he stepped out, she realised again his uniform, his small figure in uniform. She had lost it entirely. She had only known his face, the face of the supreme god-demon; with the arching brows and slightly slanting eyes, and the loose, light tuft of a goat-beard. The Master. The everlasting Pan.
The car had stopped; they had arrived in Jamiltepec. He looked at her again as he reluctantly opened the door. As he stepped out, she noticed his uniform once more, his small figure in it. She had completely lost herself. She had only recognized his face, the face of the ultimate god-demon; with the arched brows and slightly slanted eyes, and the light tuft of a goat beard. The Master. The eternal Pan.
He was looking back at her again, using all his power to prevent her seeing in him the little general in uniform, in the worldly vision. And she avoided his eyes, and saw nothing.
He was looking back at her again, using all his strength to stop her from seeing the little general in uniform, in the worldly view. And she averted her gaze, seeing nothing.
They found Ramón sitting in his white clothes in a long chair on the terrace. He was creamy-brown in his pallor.
They found Ramón sitting in his white clothes in a lounge chair on the terrace. He had a creamy-brown complexion.
[Pg 334]
[Pg 334]
He saw at once the change in Kate. She had the face of one waking from the dead, curiously dipped in death, with a tenderness far more new and vulnerable than a child’s. He glanced at Cipriano. Cipriano’s face seemed darker than usual, with that secret hauteur and aloofness of the savage. He knew it well.
He immediately noticed the change in Kate. She looked like someone coming back to life, oddly touched by death, with a softness that was much more fresh and fragile than a child's. He looked over at Cipriano. Cipriano’s face appeared darker than usual, carrying that hidden pride and distance of a wild person. He recognized it all too well.
“Are you better?” Kate asked.
"Are you doing better?" Kate asked.
“Very nearly!” he said, looking up at her gently. “And you?”
“Almost!” he said, looking up at her softly. “And what about you?”
“Yes, I am all right.”
“Yeah, I’m good.”
“You are?”
"Who are you?"
“Yes, I think so.—I have felt myself all lost, since that day. Spiritually, I mean. Otherwise I am all right. Are you healing well?”
“Yes, I think so.—I’ve felt completely lost since that day. I mean spiritually. Other than that, I’m fine. Are you healing well?”
“Oh, yes! I always heal quickly.”
“Oh, yes! I always bounce back fast.”
“Knives and bullets are horrible things.”
“Knives and bullets are really terrible things.”
“Yes—in the wrong place.”
“Yes—in the wrong spot.”
Kate felt rather as if she were coming to, from a swoon, as Ramón spoke to her and looked at her. His eyes, his voice seemed kind. Kind? The word suddenly was strange to her, she had to try to get its meaning.
Kate felt like she was coming to after fainting as Ramón spoke to her and looked at her. His eyes and voice seemed nice. Nice? The word suddenly felt odd to her, and she had to think about its meaning.
There was no kindness in Cipriano. The god-demon Pan preceded kindness. She wondered if she wanted kindness. She did not know. Everything felt numb.
There was no kindness in Cipriano. The god-demon Pan came before kindness. She wondered if she even wanted kindness. She didn't know. Everything felt numb.
“I was wondering whether to go to England,” she said.
“I was thinking about going to England,” she said.
“Again?” said Ramón, with a slight smile. “Away from the bullets and the knives, is that it?”
“Really?” Ramón said with a slight smile. “Is that what you mean by staying away from the bullets and knives?”
“Yes!—to get away.” And she sighed deeply.
“Yes!—to get away.” And she let out a deep sigh.
“No!” said Ramón. “Don’t go away. You will find nothing in England.”
“No!” said Ramón. “Don’t leave. You won’t find anything in England.”
“But can I go on here?”
“But can I continue here?”
“Can you help it?”
"Can you fix it?"
“I wish I knew what to do.”
“I wish I knew what to do.”
“How can one know? Something happens inside you, and all your decisions are smoke.—Let happen what will happen.”
“How can anyone really know? Something shifts within you, and all your choices are just illusions. —Let whatever is going to happen, happen.”
“I can’t quite drift as if I had no soul of my own, can I?”
“I can’t really drift as if I had no soul of my own, can I?”
“Sometimes it is best.”
"Sometimes it's best."
There was a pause. Cipriano stayed outside the conversation altogether, in a dusky world of his own, apart and secretly hostile.
There was a pause. Cipriano remained completely outside the conversation, lost in his own dimly lit world, separate and quietly resentful.
[Pg 335]
[Pg 335]
“I have been thinking so much about you,” she said to Ramón, “and wondering whether it is worth while.”
“I’ve been thinking about you a lot,” she said to Ramón, “and wondering if it’s worth it.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“What you are doing; trying to change the religion of these people. If they have any religion to change. I don’t think they are a religious people. They are only superstitious. I have no use for men and women who go crawling down a church aisle on their knees, or holding up their arms for hours. There’s something stupid and wrong about it. They never worship a God. Only some little evil power. I have been wondering so much if it is worth while giving yourself to them, and exposing yourself to them. It would be horrible if you were really killed. I have seen you look dead.”
“What you’re doing is trying to change these people’s religion, if they even have one to change. I don’t think they’re a religious group; they’re just superstitious. I have no respect for people who crawl down a church aisle on their knees or spend hours with their arms raised. There’s something foolish and wrong about that. They don’t worship a God—just some petty evil force. I’ve been wondering if it’s really worth it to give yourself to them and expose yourself to them. It would be terrible if you actually got killed. I’ve seen you look dead.”
“Now you see me look alive again,” he smiled.
“Now you see me looking alive again,” he smiled.
But a heavy silence followed.
But a deep silence followed.
“I believe Don Cipriano knows them better than you do. I believe he knows best, if it is any good,” she said.
“I think Don Cipriano knows them better than you do. I think he knows best, if it's worth anything,” she said.
“And what does he say?” asked Ramón.
“And what does he say?” Ramón asked.
“I say I am Ramón’s man,” replied Cipriano stubbornly.
“I’m Ramón’s guy,” Cipriano answered stubbornly.
Kate looked at him, and mistrusted him. In the long run he was nobody’s man. He was that old, masterless Pan-male, that could not even conceive of service; particularly the service of mankind. He saw only glory; the black mystery of glory consummated. And himself like a wind of glory.
Kate looked at him and didn’t trust him. In the end, he belonged to no one. He was that old, free-spirited man who couldn’t even think of serving anyone; especially not serving humanity. He only saw glory; the dark enigma of glory achieved. And he saw himself as a gust of glory.
“I feel they’ll let you down,” said Kate to Ramón.
"I think they'll disappoint you," Kate said to Ramón.
“Maybe! But I shan’t let myself down. I do what I believe in. Possibly I am only the first step round the corner of change. But: ce n’est que le premier pas qui coute—Why will you not go round the corner with us? At least it is better than sitting still.”
“Maybe! But I won’t let myself down. I do what I believe in. Maybe I’m just the first step around the corner of change. But: it’s only the first step that costs—Why won’t you come around the corner with us? At least it’s better than sitting still.”
Kate did not answer his question. She sat looking at the mango trees and the lake, and the thought of that afternoon came over her again.
Kate didn’t answer his question. She sat there, looking at the mango trees and the lake, and the memory of that afternoon washed over her once more.
“How did those two men get in; those two bandits on the roof?” she asked wonderingly.
“How did those two guys get in; those two robbers on the roof?” she asked curiously.
“It was a woman this time; a girl whom Carlota brought here from the Cuna in Mexico, to be a sewing girl and to teach the peon’s wives to sew and do little things. She had a little room at the end of the terrace there—” Ramón pointed to the terrace projecting towards the lake, opposite[Pg 336] the one where his own room was, and the covered balcony. “She got entangled with one of the peons; a sort of second overseer, called Guillermo. Guillermo had got a wife and four children, but he came to me to say could he change and take Maruca—the sewing girl. I said no, he could stay with his family. And I sent Maruca back to Mexico. But she had had a smattering of education, and thought she was equal to anything. She got messages through to Guillermo, and he ran away and joined her in Mexico, leaving wife and four children here. The wife then went to live with another peon—the blacksmith—whose wife had died and who was supposed to be a good match; a decent fellow.
“It was a woman this time; a girl that Carlota brought here from the Cuna in Mexico, to work as a sewing girl and to teach the peon’s wives to sew and do small tasks. She had a small room at the end of the terrace there—” Ramón pointed to the terrace extending toward the lake, opposite[Pg 336] the one where his own room was, and the covered balcony. “She got involved with one of the peons; a sort of second overseer named Guillermo. Guillermo had a wife and four kids, but he came to me asking if he could leave them and be with Maruca—the sewing girl. I said no, he should stay with his family. So, I sent Maruca back to Mexico. But she had a bit of education and thought she could do anything. She sent messages to Guillermo, and he ran away to join her in Mexico, leaving his wife and four kids behind. The wife then went to live with another peon—the blacksmith—whose wife had died and who was considered a good match; a decent guy.”
“One day appeared Guillermo, and said: could he come back? I said not with Maruca. He said he didn’t want Maruca, he wanted to come back. His wife was willing to go back to him again with the children. The blacksmith was willing to let her go. I said very well; but he had forfeited his job as sub-overseer, and must be a peon again.
“One day, Guillermo showed up and asked if he could come back. I told him not with Maruca. He insisted he didn’t want Maruca; he just wanted to return. His wife was ready to take him back with the kids. The blacksmith said it was fine for her to go. I agreed, but made it clear that he had lost his position as sub-overseer and would have to start over as a laborer.”
“And he seemed all right—satisfied. But then Maruca came and stayed in Sayula, pretending to make her living as a dressmaker. She was in with the priest; and she got Guillermo again.
“And he seemed okay—content. But then Maruca showed up and stayed in Sayula, pretending to make her living as a dressmaker. She was involved with the priest; and she got Guillermo back.”
“It seems the Knights of Cortes had promised a big reward for the man who would bring in my scalp; secretly, of course. The girl got Guillermo: Guillermo got those two peons, one from San Pablo and one from Ahuajijic; somebody else arranged for the rest.
“It seems the Knights of Cortes had promised a big reward for the man who would bring in my scalp; secretly, of course. The girl got Guillermo: Guillermo got those two laborers, one from San Pablo and one from Ahuajijic; somebody else arranged for the rest.
“The bedroom the girl used to have is that one, on the terrace not far from where the stairs go up to the roof. The bedroom has a lattice window, high up, looking out on the trees. There’s a big laurel de India grows outside. It appears the girl climbed on a table and knocked the iron lattice of the window loose, while she was living here, and that Guillermo, by taking a jump from the bough—a very risky thing, but then he was one of that sort—could land on the window-sill and pull himself into the room.
“The bedroom the girl used to have is that one, on the terrace not far from where the stairs go up to the roof. The bedroom has a lattice window, high up, looking out at the trees. There’s a big laurel de India growing outside. It seems the girl climbed on a table and knocked the iron lattice of the window loose while she was living here, and that Guillermo, by jumping from the branch—a very risky thing, but that was his style—could land on the window sill and pull himself into the room.
“Apparently he and the other two men were going to get the scalp and pillage the house before the others could enter. So the first one, the man I killed, climbed the tree, and with a long pole shoved in the lattice of the window, and so got into the room, and up the terrace stairs.
“Apparently, he and the other two men were planning to get the scalp and loot the house before the others arrived. So the first one, the man I killed, climbed the tree and used a long pole to push through the window lattice, which allowed him to get into the room and up the terrace stairs."
[Pg 337]
[Pg 337]
“Martin, my man, who was waiting on the other stairs, ready if they tried to blow out the iron door, heard the smash of the window and rushed round just as the second bandit—the one you shot—was crouching on the window-sill to jump down into the room. The window is quite small, and high up.
“Martin, my man, who was waiting on the other stairs, ready in case they tried to break through the iron door, heard the crash of the window and rushed around just as the second robber—the one you shot—was crouching on the window-sill, about to jump down into the room. The window is pretty small and high up."
“Before Martin could do anything the man had jumped down on top of him and stabbed him twice with his machete. Then he took Martin’s knife and came up the stairs, when you shot him in the head.
“Before Martin could react, the man jumped on top of him and stabbed him twice with his machete. Then he took Martin’s knife and came up the stairs, when you shot him in the head.”
“Martin was on the floor when he saw the hands of a third man gripping through the window. Then the face of Guillermo. Martin got up and gave the hands a slash with the heavy machete, and Guillermo fell smash back down on to the rocks under the wall.
“Martin was on the floor when he saw a third man’s hands gripping through the window. Then he saw Guillermo's face. Martin got up and swung the heavy machete at the hands, and Guillermo fell back hard onto the rocks beneath the wall.
“When I came down, I found Martin lying outside the door of that room. He told me—They came through there. Patrón. Guillermo was one of them.
“When I came down, I found Martin lying outside the door of that room. He told me—They came through there. Boss. Guillermo was one of them.
“Guillermo broke his thigh on the rocks, and the soldiers found him. He confessed everything, and said he was sorry, and begged my pardon. He’s in the prison hospital now.”
“Guillermo broke his thigh on the rocks, and the soldiers found him. He admitted everything, apologized, and begged for my forgiveness. He’s in the prison hospital now.”
“And Maruca?” said Kate.
"And Maruca?" Kate asked.
“They’ve got her too.”
“They have her too.”
“There will always be a traitor,” said Kate gloomily.
“There will always be a traitor,” Kate said gloomily.
“Let us hope there will also be a Caterina,” said Ramón
“Let’s hope there will also be a Caterina,” said Ramón.
“But will you go on with it—your Quetzalcoatl?”
“But will you continue with it—your Quetzalcoatl?”
“How can I leave off? It’s my métier now. Why don’t you join us? Why don’t you help me?”
“How can I stop? It’s my job now. Why don’t you join us? Why don’t you help me?”
“How?”
“How?”
“You will see. Soon you will hear the drums again. Soon the first day of Quetzalcoatl will come. You will see. Then Cipriano will appear—in the red sarape—and Huitzilopochtli will share the Mexican Olympus with Quetzalcoatl. Then I want a goddess.”
“You’ll see. Soon you’ll hear the drums again. Soon it will be the first day of Quetzalcoatl. You’ll see. Then Cipriano will show up—in the red sarape—and Huitzilopochtli will share the Mexican Olympus with Quetzalcoatl. Then I want a goddess.”
“But will Don Cipriano be the god Huitzilopochtli?” she asked, taken aback.
“But will Don Cipriano be the god Huitzilopochtli?” she asked, surprised.
“First Man of Huitzilopochtli, as I am First Man of Quetzalcoatl.”
“First Man of Huitzilopochtli, just as I am First Man of Quetzalcoatl.”
“Will you?” said Kate to Cipriano. “That horrible Huitzilopochtli?”
“Will you?” Kate asked Cipriano. “That awful Huitzilopochtli?”
“Yes, Señora!” said Cipriano, with a subtle smile of hauteur, the secret savage coming into his own.
“Yes, ma’am!” said Cipriano, with a subtle smirk of arrogance, the hidden wild side of him revealing itself.
[Pg 338]
[Pg 338]
“Not the old Huitzilopochtli—but the new,” said Ramón. “And then there must come a goddess; wife or virgin, there must come a goddess. Why not you, as the First Woman of—say Itzpapalotl, just for the sound of the name?”
“Not the old Huitzilopochtli—but the new,” said Ramón. “And then there has to be a goddess; whether she's a wife or a virgin, there needs to be a goddess. Why not you, as the First Woman of—let's say Itzpapalotl, just because it sounds cool?”
“I?” said Kate. “Never! I should die of shame.”
“I?” said Kate. “No way! I would die of embarrassment.”
“Shame?” laughed Ramón. “Ah, Señora Caterina, why shame? This is a thing that must be done. There must be manifestations. We must change back to the vision of the living cosmos; we must. The oldest Pan is in us, and he will not be denied. In cold blood and in hot blood both, we must make the change. That is how man is made. I accept the must from the oldest Pan in my soul, and from the newest me. Once a man gathers his whole soul together and arrives at a conclusion, the time of alternatives has gone. I must. No more than that. I am the First Man of Quetzalcoatl. I am Quetzalcoatl himself, if you like. A manifestation, as well as a man. I accept myself entire, and proceed to make destiny. Why, what else can I do?”
“Shame?” laughed Ramón. “Oh, Señora Caterina, why feel shame? This is something that has to be done. There needs to be actions. We have to return to the vision of the living cosmos; we have to. The oldest Pan is within us, and he will not be ignored. With both calm and fiery passion, we need to make the change. That’s how we are made. I accept the must from the oldest Pan in my soul, and from the newest me. Once a man brings his entire soul together and comes to a conclusion, the time for options has passed. I must. Nothing more than that. I am the First Man of Quetzalcoatl. I am Quetzalcoatl himself, if you prefer. A manifestation, as well as a man. I embrace myself completely, and move forward to create my destiny. What else can I do?”
Kate was silent. His loss of blood seemed to have washed him curiously fresh again, and he was carried again out of the range of human emotion. A strange sort of categorical imperative! She saw now his power over Cipriano. It lay in this imperative which he acknowledged in his own soul, and which really was like a messenger from the beyond.
Kate was quiet. The blood he lost seemed to have strangely revitalized him, and he was once again beyond the reach of human emotions. What a peculiar kind of moral obligation! She now recognized his influence over Cipriano. It stemmed from this obligation that he accepted within himself, which truly felt like a message from another realm.
She looked on like a child looking through a railing; rather wistful, and rather frightened.
She watched like a kid peering through a railing; a bit wistful and a bit scared.
Ah, the soul! The soul was always flashing and darkening into new shapes, each one strange to the other. She had thought Ramón and she had looked into each other’s souls. And now, he was this pale, distant man, with a curious gleam, like a messenger from the beyond, in his soul. And he was remote, remote from any woman.
Ah, the soul! The soul was always shifting and changing into new forms, each one different from the last. She had believed that Ramón and she had seen into each other’s souls. But now, he was this pale, distant man, with an intriguing spark, like a messenger from another realm, in his soul. And he was distant, distant from any woman.
Whereas Cipriano had suddenly opened a new world to her, a world of twilight, with the dark, half-visible face of the god-demon Pan, who can never perish, but ever returns upon mankind from the shadows. The world of shadows and dark prostration, with the phallic wind rushing through the dark.
Whereas Cipriano had suddenly revealed a new world to her, a world of twilight, with the dark, partially visible face of the god-demon Pan, who can never die but always comes back to humanity from the shadows. The world of shadows and dark submission, with the phallic wind howling through the darkness.
Cipriano had to go to the town at the end of the lake, near the State of Colima; to Jaramay. He was going in[Pg 339] a motor-boat with a couple of soldiers. Would Kate go with him?
Cipriano had to go to the town at the end of the lake, near the State of Colima; to Jaramay. He was going in a motorboat with a couple of soldiers. Would Kate go with him?
He waited, in heavy silence, for her answer.
He waited, in tense silence, for her reply.
She said she would. She was desperate. She did not want to be sent back to her own empty, dead house.
She said she would. She was desperate. She didn't want to be sent back to her own empty, lifeless house.
It was one of those little periods when the rain seems strangled, the air thick with thunder, silent, ponderous thunder latent in the air from day to day, among the thick, heavy sunshine. Kate, in these days in Mexico, felt that between the volcanic violence under the earth, and the electric violence of the air above, men walked dark and incalculable, like demons from another planet.
It was one of those moments when the rain felt trapped, the air heavy with thunder, a silent, weighty rumble hanging in the atmosphere day after day, mixed with the thick, oppressive sunlight. During these days in Mexico, Kate sensed that between the volcanic fury beneath the ground and the electric tension in the air above, people moved around, dark and unpredictable, like demons from another world.
The wind on the lake seemed fresh, from the west, but it was a running mass of electricity, that burned her face and her eyes and the roots of her hair. When she had wakened in the night and pushed the sheets, heavy sparks fell from her finger-tips. She felt she could not live.
The wind on the lake felt refreshing, coming from the west, but it was a surge of electricity that stung her face, her eyes, and the roots of her hair. When she had woken up in the night and pushed the sheets aside, heavy sparks dropped from her fingertips. She felt like she couldn’t go on.
The lake was like some frail milk of thunder; the dark soldiers curled under the awning of the boat, motionless. They seemed dark as lava and sulphur, and full of a dormant, diabolic electricity. Like salamanders. The boatman in the stern, steering, was handsome almost like the man she had killed. But this one had pale greyish eyes, phosphorescent with flecks of silver.
The lake looked like a weak milk of thunder; the dark soldiers huddled under the boat's awning, completely still. They appeared as dark as lava and sulfur, filled with a sleeping, wicked energy. Like salamanders. The boatman at the back, steering, was almost as handsome as the man she had killed. But this one had pale gray eyes, glowing with silver specks.
Cipriano sat in silence in front of her. He had removed his tunic, and his neck rose almost black from his white shirt. She could see how different his blood was from hers, dark, blackish, like the blood of lizards among hot black rocks. She could feel its changeless surge, holding up his light, bluey-black head as on a fountain. And she would feel her own pride dissolving, going.
Cipriano sat quietly in front of her. He had taken off his tunic, and his neck appeared almost black against his white shirt. She could see how different his blood was from hers, dark and blackish, like lizard blood among hot black rocks. She could feel its steady flow, supporting his light, bluish-black head like a fountain. And she felt her own pride fading away.
She felt he wanted his blood-stream to envelop hers. As if it could possibly be. He was so still, so unnoticing, and the darkness of the nape of his neck was so like invisibility. Yet he was always waiting, waiting, waiting, invisibly and ponderously waiting.
She sensed that he wanted his blood to intertwine with hers. As if that could even happen. He was so still, so unaware, and the darkness at the base of his neck felt almost invisible. Yet he was always there, waiting, waiting, waiting, quietly and heavily waiting.
She lay under the awning in the heat and light without looking out. The wind made the canvas crackle.
She lay under the awning in the heat and light without looking out. The wind made the canvas rustle.
Whether the time was long or short, she knew not. But they were coming to the silent lake-end, where the beach curved round in front of them. It seemed sheer lonely sunlight.
Whether the time felt long or short, she didn’t know. But they were approaching the quiet end of the lake, where the beach wrapped around in front of them. It felt like pure lonely sunlight.
[Pg 340]
[Pg 340]
But beyond the shingle there were willow trees, and a low ranch-house. Three anchored canoas rode with their black, stiff lines. There were flat lands, with maize half grown and blowing its green flags sideways. But all was as if invisible, in the intense hot light.
But beyond the sign, there were willow trees and a low ranch house. Three anchored canoas floated with their black, stiff lines. There were flat lands with maize half grown, its green leaves waving sideways. But everything felt almost invisible in the intense, bright light.
The warm, thin water ran shallower and shallower, to the reach of shingle beyond. Black water-fowl bobbed like corks. The motor stopped. The boat ebbed on. Under the thin water were round stones, with thin green hair of weed. They would not reach the shore—not by twenty yards.
The warm, shallow water kept getting thinner until it met the gravel beyond. Dark waterfowl floated like corks. The engine stopped. The boat drifted away. Under the shallow water were round stones, with thin green strands of weed. They weren’t going to make it to the shore—not by twenty yards.
The soldiers took off their huaraches, rolled their cotton trousers up their black legs, and got into the water. The tall boatman did the same, pulling forward the boat. She would go no farther. He anchored her with a big stone. Then with his uncanny pale eyes, under the black lashes, he asked Kate in a low tone if he could carry her ashore, offering her his shoulder.
The soldiers took off their sandals, rolled up their cotton pants to their knees, and stepped into the water. The tall boatman did the same, moving the boat forward. She wouldn’t go any farther. He anchored her with a heavy stone. Then, with his strangely pale eyes, framed by dark lashes, he quietly asked Kate if he could carry her to shore, offering her his shoulder.
“No, no!” she said. “I’ll paddle.”
“No, no!” she said. “I’ll row.”
And hastily she took off her shoes and stockings and stepped into the shallow water, holding up her thin skirt of striped silk. The man laughed; so did the soldiers.
And she quickly took off her shoes and stockings and stepped into the shallow water, lifting her thin striped silk skirt. The man laughed; so did the soldiers.
The water was almost hot. She went blindly forward, her head dropped. Cipriano watched her with the silent, heavy, changeless patience of his race, then when she reached the shingle he came ashore on the boatman’s shoulders.
The water was almost hot. She moved forward without looking, her head down. Cipriano watched her with the quiet, heavy, unchanging patience of his people, then when she reached the pebbles, he came ashore on the boatman’s shoulders.
They crossed the hot shingle to the willow-trees by the maize-fields, and sat upon boulders. The lake stretched pale and unreal, far, far away into the invisible, with dimmed mountains rising on either side, bare and abstract. The canoas were black and stiff, their masts motionless. The white motor-boat rode near. Black birds were bobbing like corks, at this place of the water’s end and the world’s end.
They walked across the hot gravel to the willow trees by the cornfields and sat on the boulders. The lake extended pale and dreamlike, fading far away into the unseen, with blurred mountains rising on either side, bare and abstract. The canoas were black and rigid, their masts unmoving. The white motorboat floated nearby. Black birds were bobbing like corks at this point where the water and the world came to an end.
A lonely woman went up the shingle with a water-jar on her shoulder. Hearing a sound, Kate looked, and saw a group of fishermen holding a conclave in a dug-out hollow by a tree. They saluted, looking at her with black, black eyes. They saluted humbly, and yet in their black eyes was that ancient remote hardness and hauteur.
A lonely woman walked up the gravel path with a water jar on her shoulder. Hearing some noise, Kate looked over and saw a group of fishermen gathering in a hollow by a tree. They greeted her, their dark, dark eyes fixed on her. They acknowledged her humbly, yet their dark eyes held that age-old, distant hardness and arrogance.
[Pg 341]
[Pg 341]
Cipriano had sent the soldiers for horses. It was too hot to walk.
Cipriano had sent the soldiers to get horses. It was too hot to walk.
They sat silent in the invisibility of this end of the lake, the great light taking sight away.
They sat quietly in the invisibility at this end of the lake, the bright light blinding them.
“Why am I not the living Huitzilopochtli?” said Cipriano quietly, looking full at her with his black eyes.
“Why am I not the living Huitzilopochtli?” Cipriano said quietly, gazing directly at her with his dark eyes.
“Do you feel you are?” she said, startled.
“Do you think you are?” she asked, surprised.
“Yes,” he replied, in the same low, secret voice. “It is what I feel.”
“Yes,” he said, in the same quiet, secretive tone. “That's how I feel.”
The black eyes looked at her with a rather awful challenge. And the small, dark voice seemed to take all her will away. They sat in silence, and she felt she was fainting, losing her consciousness for ever.
The black eyes stared at her with a terrible challenge. And the small, dark voice seemed to drain all her willpower. They sat in silence, and she felt like she was fainting, losing her consciousness forever.
The soldiers came, with a black Arab horse for him; a delicate thing; and for her a donkey, on which she could sit sideways. He lifted her into the saddle, where she sat only half-conscious. A soldier led the donkey, and they set off, past the long, frail, hanging fishing nets, that made long filmy festoons, into the lane.
The soldiers arrived, bringing him a sleek black Arab horse, something delicate; and for her, a donkey that she could sit on sideways. He helped her onto the saddle, where she sat, only half-aware. A soldier led the donkey, and they started off, passing by the long, thin, dangling fishing nets that created airy drapes, into the lane.
Then out into the sun and the grey-black dust, towards the grey-black, low huts of Jaramay, that lined the wide, desert road.
Then out into the sun and the gray-black dust, towards the gray-black, low huts of Jaramay, that lined the wide, desert road.
Jaramay was hot as a lava oven. Black low hut-houses with tiled roofs lined the broken, long, delapidated street. Broken houses. Blazing sun. A brick pavement all smashed and sun-worn. A dog leading a blind man along the little black walls, on the broken pavement. A few goats. And unspeakable lifelessness, emptiness.
Jaramay was as hot as a lava oven. Black low hut-houses with tiled roofs lined the broken, long, dilapidated street. Crumbling houses. Blazing sun. A brick pavement all smashed and sun-worn. A dog guiding a blind man along the little black walls, on the broken pavement. A few goats. And an indescribable lifelessness, emptiness.
They came to the broken plaza, with sun-decayed church and ragged palm trees. Emptiness, sun, sun-decay, sun-delapidation. One man on a dainty Arab horse trotting lightly over the stones, gun behind, big hat making a dark face. For the rest, the waste space of the centre of life. Curious how dainty the horse looked, and the horseman sitting erect, amid the sun-roasted ruin.
They arrived at the dilapidated plaza, with a sun-bleached church and scraggly palm trees. There was emptiness, sunlight, sun-bleaching, sun-worn decay. One man on a delicate Arabian horse trotted lightly over the stones, a gun slung behind him, his big hat casting a shadow over his face. As for the rest, it was just the deserted heart of life. It was striking how elegant the horse appeared, and how the rider sat upright amidst the sun-baked ruin.
They came to a big building. A few soldiers were drawn up at the entrance. They saluted Cipriano as if they were transfixed, rolling their dark eyes.
They arrived at a large building. A few soldiers stood at the entrance. They saluted Cipriano as if they were in a trance, rolling their dark eyes.
Cipriano was down from his horse in a moment. Emitting the dark rays of dangerous power, he found the Jefe all obsequious; a fat man in dirty white clothes. They put their wills entirely in his power.
Cipriano was off his horse in an instant. Radiating an intimidating aura of dangerous power, he noticed the Jefe acting all submissive; a chunky guy in grimy white clothes. They completely surrendered their will to him.
[Pg 342]
[Pg 342]
He asked for a room where his esposa could rest. Kate was pale and all her will had left her. He was carrying her on his will.
He asked for a room where his wife could rest. Kate was pale and all her strength had left her. He was carrying her on his determination.
He accepted a large room with a brick-tiled floor and a large, new brass bed with a coloured cotton cover thrown over it, and with two chairs. The strange, dry, stark emptiness, that looked almost cold in the heat.
He took a big room with a brick-tiled floor and a new brass bed covered with a colorful cotton blanket, and there were two chairs. The odd, dry, stark emptiness felt almost cold in the heat.
“The sun makes you pale. Lie down and rest. I will close the windows,” he said.
“The sun makes you pale. Lie down and rest. I’ll close the windows,” he said.
He closed the shutters till only a darkness remained.
He closed the shutters until all that was left was darkness.
Then in the darkness, suddenly, softly he touched her, stroking her hip.
Then in the darkness, suddenly, he gently touched her, stroking her hip.
“I said you were my wife,” he said, in his small, soft Indian voice. “It is true, isn’t it?”
“I said you were my wife,” he said, in his quiet, gentle Indian voice. “That’s true, right?”
She trembled, and her limbs seemed to fuse like metal melting down. She fused into a molten unconsciousness, her will, her very self gone, leaving her lying in molten life, like a lake of still fire, unconscious of everything save the eternality of the fire in which she was gone. Gone in the fadeless fire, which has no death. Only the fire can leave us, and we can die.
She shook, and her body felt like metal melting together. She slipped into a state of numbness, her will, her very identity fading away, leaving her lying in a river of heated existence, like a calm lake of fire, unaware of anything except the everlasting fire that consumed her. Gone in the timeless fire, which knows no end. Only the fire can abandon us, while we can perish.
And Cipriano the master of fire. The Living Huitzilopochtli, he had called himself. The living firemaster. The god in the flame; the salamander.
And Cipriano, the master of fire. The Living Huitzilopochtli, he called himself. The living firemaster. The god in the flame; the salamander.
One cannot have one’s own way, and the way of the gods. It has to be one or the other.
One can't have their way and the way of the gods. It has to be one or the other.
When she went out into the next room, he was sitting alone, waiting for her. He rose quickly, looking at her with black, flashing eyes from which dark flashes of light seemed to play upon her. And he took her hand, to touch her again.
When she walked into the next room, he was sitting there by himself, waiting for her. He stood up quickly, looking at her with dark, intense eyes that seemed to shine with flickers of light. He took her hand, wanting to touch her again.
“Will you come to eat at the little restaurant?” he said.
“Will you come eat at the small restaurant?” he asked.
In the uncanny flashing of his eyes she saw a gladness that frightened her a little. His touch on her hand was uncannily soft and inward. His words said nothing; would never say anything. But she turned aside her face, a little afraid of that flashing, primitive gladness, which was so impersonal and beyond her.
In the strange glimmer of his eyes, she noticed a happiness that scared her a bit. His touch on her hand was surprisingly soft and intimate. His words meant nothing; they would never mean anything. But she turned her face away, slightly scared of that bright, primitive joy, which felt so impersonal and out of her reach.
Wrapping a big yellow-silk shawl around her, Spanish fashion, against the heat, and taking her white sunshade lined with green, she stepped out with him past the bowing[Pg 343] Jefe and the lieutenant, and the saluting soldiers. She shook hands with the Jefe and the lieutenant. They were men of flesh and blood, they understood her presence, and bowed low, looking up at her with flashing eyes. And she knew what it was to be a goddess in the old style, saluted by the real fire in men’s eyes, not by their lips.
Wrapping a large yellow silk shawl around herself, in a Spanish style to beat the heat, and grabbing her white sunshade with a green lining, she stepped out with him, passing the bowing[Pg 343] Jefe, the lieutenant, and the soldiers who were saluting. She shook hands with the Jefe and the lieutenant. They were real men, they recognized her presence, and bowed low, gazing up at her with bright eyes. And she understood what it felt like to be treated like a goddess in the traditional sense, greeted by the true passion in men’s eyes, not just their words.
In her big, soft velour hat of jade green, her breast wrapped round with the yellow brocade shawl, she stepped across the sun-eaten plaza, a sort of desert made by man, softly, softly beside her Cipriano, soft as a cat, hiding her face under her green hat and her sunshade, keeping her body secret and elusive. And the soldiers and the officers and clerks of the Jefatura, watching her with fixed black eyes, saw, not the physical woman herself, but the inaccessible, voluptuous mystery of man’s physical consummation.
In her large, soft jade green velour hat, with a yellow brocade shawl wrapped around her shoulders, she walked carefully across the sun-baked plaza, a kind of man-made desert, gently beside her Cipriano, quiet as a cat, hiding her face beneath her green hat and sunshade, keeping her body discreet and elusive. The soldiers, officers, and clerks of the Jefatura, watching her with intense dark eyes, didn't see the actual woman but rather the unattainable, sensual mystery of physical desire.
They ate in the dusky little cavern of a fonda kept by a queer old woman with Spanish blood in her veins. Cipriano was very sharp and imperious in his orders, the old woman scuffled and ran in a sort of terror. But she was thrilled to her soul.
They ate in the dim little cave of a fonda run by a strange old woman with Spanish heritage. Cipriano was very demanding and bossy in his requests, and the old woman hurried around in a kind of panic. But she was deeply excited.
Kate was bewildered by the new mystery of her own elusiveness. She was elusive even to herself. Cipriano hardly talked to her at all; which was quite right. She did not want to be talked to, and words addressed straight at her, without the curious soft veiling which these people knew how to put into their voices, speaking only to the unconcerned, third person in her, came at her like blows. Ah, the ugly blows of direct, brutal speech! She had suffered so much from them. Now she wanted this veiled elusiveness in herself, she wanted to be addressed in the third person.
Kate was confused by the new mystery of her own elusiveness. She was even elusive to herself. Cipriano barely spoke to her at all, which was completely fine. She didn’t want to be spoken to, and words directed straight at her, without the soft, curious veiling that these people knew how to use in their voices, felt like blows. Ah, the harsh blows of direct, brutal speech! She had suffered so much from them. Now she desired this veiled elusiveness in herself; she wanted to be spoken to in the third person.
After the lunch they went to look at the sarapes which were being spun for Ramón. Their two soldiers escorted them a few yards up a broken, sun-wasted wide street of little, low black houses, then knocked at big doors.
After lunch, they went to check out the sarapes being made for Ramón. Their two soldiers escorted them a short distance up a broken, sun-baked wide street lined with small, low black houses, then knocked on large doors.
Kate entered the grateful shade of the zaguan. In the dark shade of the inner court, or patio, where sun blazed on bananas beyond, was a whole weaver’s establishment. A fat, one-eyed man sent a little boy to fetch chairs. But Kate wandered, fascinated.
Kate stepped into the welcome shade of the zaguan. In the dark shade of the inner courtyard, or patio, where the sun blazed on the bananas outside, there was a whole weaving workshop. A chubby, one-eyed man sent a little boy to get chairs. But Kate explored, intrigued.
In the zaguan was a great heap of silky white wool, very[Pg 344] fine, and in the dark corridor of the patio all the people at work. Two boys with flat square boards bristling with many little wire bristles were carding the white wool into thin films, which they took off the boards in fine rolls like mist, and laid beside the two girls at the end of the shed.
In the entryway, there was a large pile of soft white wool, very fine, and in the dim hallway of the courtyard, everyone was busy working. Two boys with flat square boards covered with tiny wire bristles were carding the white wool into thin sheets, which they removed from the boards in delicate rolls like mist, and placed next to the two girls at the end of the shed.
These girls stood by their wheels, spinning, standing beside the running wheel, which they set going with one hand, while with the other hand they kept a long, miraculous thread of white wool-yarn dancing at the very tip of the rapidly-spinning spool-needle, the filmy rolls of the carded wool just touching the point of the spool, and at once running out into a long, pure thread of white, which wound itself on to the spool, and another piece of carded wool was attached. One of the girls, a beautiful oval-faced one, who smiled shyly at Kate, was very clever. It was almost miraculous the way she touched the spool and drew out the thread of wool almost as fine as sewing cotton.
These girls stood by their wheels, spinning next to the running wheel. They got it going with one hand while using the other to keep a long, amazing thread of white wool yarn dancing at the tip of the fast-spinning spool needle. The thin rolls of carded wool just brushed the tip of the spool and immediately turned into a long, pure thread of white that wound onto the spool, while another piece of carded wool was added. One of the girls, who had a lovely oval face and shyly smiled at Kate, was really skilled. It was almost magical how she touched the spool and pulled out a thread of wool that was almost as fine as sewing thread.
At the other end of the corridor, under the black shed, were two looms, and two men weaving. They treddled at the wooden tread-looms, first with one foot and then the other, absorbed and silent, in the shadow of the black mud walls. One man was weaving a brilliant scarlet sarape, very fine, and of the beautiful cochineal red. It was difficult work. From the pure scarlet centre zigzags of black and white were running in a sort of whorl, away to the edge, that was pure black. Wonderful to see the man, with small bobbins of fine red and white yarn, and black, weaving a bit of the ground, weaving the zigzag of black up to it, and, up to that, the zigzag of white, with deft, dark fingers, quickly adjusting his setting needle, quick as lightning threading his pattern, then bringing down the beam heavily to press it tight. The sarape was woven on a black warp, long fine threads of black, like a harp. But beautiful beyond words the perfect, delicate scarlet weaving in.
At the end of the hallway, under the black shed, there were two looms and two men weaving. They worked the wooden tread-looms, first with one foot and then the other, focused and quiet, in the shadow of the black mud walls. One man was creating a brilliant scarlet sarape, very fine, and in a beautiful cochineal red. It was tough work. From the pure scarlet center, zigzags of black and white radiated out in a sort of swirl, leading to the edge, which was pure black. It was amazing to watch the man, with small spools of fine red and white yarn, and black, crafting the base, weaving the black zigzag into it, and then the white zigzag above it, using deft, dark fingers, quickly adjusting his setting needle, threading his design as fast as lightning, then bringing the beam down heavily to press it tight. The sarape was woven on a black warp, long fine threads of black, like a harp. But the perfect, delicate scarlet weaving was indescribably beautiful.
“For whom is that?” said Kate to Cipriano. “For you?”
“For whom is that?” Kate asked Cipriano. “Is it for you?”
“Yes,” he said. “For me!”
“Yes,” he said. “For me!”
The other weaver was weaving a plain white sarape with blue and natural-black ends, throwing the spool of yarn from side to side, between the white harp-strings, pressing down each thread of his woof heavily, with the wooden bar, then treddling to change the long, fine threads of the warp.
The other weaver was working on a simple white sarape with blue and natural-black edges, tossing the spool of yarn from side to side between the white strings of the loom, pressing down each thread of his fabric firmly with a wooden bar, then stepping down to adjust the long, fine threads of the warp.
[Pg 345]
[Pg 345]
In the shadow of the mud shed, the pure colours of the lustrous wool looked mystical, the cardinal scarlet, the pure, silky white, the lovely blue, and the black, gleaming in the shadow of the blackish walls.
In the shade of the mud shed, the bright colors of the shiny wool looked enchanting: the deep red, the clean, silky white, the beautiful blue, and the black, all shining against the dark walls.
The fat man with the one eye brought sarapes, and two boys opened them one by one. There was a new one, white, with close flowers of blue on black stalks, and with green leaves, forming the borders, and at the boca, the mouth, where the head went through, a whole lot of little, rainbow-coloured flowers, in a coiling blue circle.
The overweight man with one eye brought out the sarapes, and two boys unfolded them one by one. There was a new one, white, with small blue flowers on black stems, and green leaves making up the borders, and at the boca, the opening where the head goes through, there were lots of little, rainbow-colored flowers arranged in a swirling blue circle.
“I love that!” said Kate. “What is that for?”
“I love that!” Kate said. “What’s it for?”
“It is one of Ramón’s; they are Quetzalcoatl’s colours, the blue and white and natural black. But this one is for the day of the opening of the flowers, when he brings in the goddess who will come,” said Cipriano.
“It’s one of Ramón’s; they are the colors of Quetzalcoatl, the blue, white, and natural black. But this one is for the day when the flowers open, when he brings in the goddess who will come,” said Cipriano.
Kate was silent with fear.
Kate was quiet with fear.
There were two scarlet sarapes with a diamond at the centre, all black, and a border-pattern of black diamonds.
There were two red sarapes with a black diamond in the center and a border pattern of black diamonds.
“Are these yours?”
“Are these your things?”
“Well, they are for the messengers of Huitzilopochtli. Those are my colours: scarlet and black. But I myself have white as well, just as Ramón has a fringe of my scarlet.”
“Well, they are for the messengers of Huitzilopochtli. Those are my colors: red and black. But I also have white, just like Ramón has a trim of my red.”
“Doesn’t it make you afraid?” she said to him, looking at him rather blenched.
“Doesn’t that scare you?” she said to him, looking at him with a pale expression.
“How make me afraid?”
“How do I scare you?”
“To do this. To be the living Huitzilopochtli,” she said.
“To do this. To be the living Huitzilopochtli,” she said.
“I am the living Huitzilopochtli,” he said. “When Ramón dares to be the living Quetzalcoatl, I dare to be the living Huitzilopochtli. I am he.—Am I not?”
“I am the living Huitzilopochtli,” he stated. “When Ramón has the guts to be the living Quetzalcoatl, I’ll step up as the living Huitzilopochtli. I am him.—Am I not?”
Kate looked at him, at his dark face with the little hanging tuft of beard, the arched brows, the slightly slanting black eyes. In the round, fierce gaze of his eyes there was a certain silence, like tenderness, for her. But beyond that, an inhuman assurance, which looked far, far beyond her, in the darkness.
Kate looked at him, at his dark face with the little tuft of beard, the arched brows, and the slightly slanted black eyes. In the round, fierce gaze of his eyes, there was a kind of silence, almost like tenderness, directed at her. But beyond that, there was an inhuman certainty, one that stared far, far beyond her, into the darkness.
And she hid her face from him, murmuring:
And she turned away from him, murmuring:
“I know you are.”
"I know you are."
“And on the day of flowers,” he said, “you, too, shall come, in a green dress they shall weave you, with blue flowers at the seam, and on your head the new moon of flowers.”
“And on the day of flowers,” he said, “you, too, will come, in a green dress they will weave for you, with blue flowers at the seam, and on your head, the new moon made of flowers.”
[Pg 346]
[Pg 346]
She hid her face, afraid.
She hid her face, scared.
“Come and look at the wools,” he said, leading her across the patio to the shade where, on a line, the yarn hung in dripping tresses of colour, scarlet and blue and yellow and green and brown.
“Come and check out the wool,” he said, guiding her across the patio to the shade where, on a line, the yarn hung in dripping tresses of color, red and blue and yellow and green and brown.
“See!” he said. “You shall have a dress of green, that leaves the arms bare, and a white under-dress with blue flowers.”
“Look!” he said. “You’re going to have a green dress that leaves your arms bare, and a white underdress with blue flowers.”
The green was a strong apple-green colour.
The green was a vibrant apple-green color.
Two women under the shed were crouching over big earthenware vessels, which sat over a fire which burned slowly in a hole dug in the ground. They were watching the steaming water. One took dried, yellow-brown flowers, and flung them in her water as if she were a witch brewing decoctions. She watched as the flowers rose, watched as they turned softly in the boiling water. Then she threw in a little white powder.
Two women under the shed were crouching over large clay pots placed over a fire that burned slowly in a hole dug in the ground. They were watching the steaming water. One of them took some dried yellow-brown flowers and tossed them into her pot as if she were a witch making a potion. She observed the flowers as they floated up, watching them swirl gently in the boiling water. Then, she sprinkled in a little white powder.
“And on the day of flowers you, too, will come. Ah! If Ramón is the centre of a new world, a world of new flowers shall spring up round him, and push the old world back. I call you the First Flower.”
“And on the day of flowers, you will come too. Ah! If Ramón is at the center of a new world, a world of new flowers will bloom around him and push the old world away. I call you the First Flower.”
They left the courtyard. The soldiers had brought the black Arab stallion for Cipriano, and for her the donkey, on which she could perch sideways, like a peasant woman. So they went through the hot, deserted silence of the mud-brick town, down the lane of deep, dark-grey dust, under vivid green trees that were bursting into flower, again to the silent shore of the lake-end, where the delicate fishing nets were hung in long lines and blowing in the wind, loop after loop striding above the shingle and blowing delicately in the wind, as away on the low places the green maize was blowing, and the fleecy willows shook like soft green feathers hanging down.
They left the courtyard. The soldiers had brought the black Arab stallion for Cipriano, and for her, the donkey, which she could sit on sideways, like a peasant woman. So they passed through the hot, empty silence of the mud-brick town, down the street covered in deep, dark-grey dust, underneath vibrant green trees that were bursting into bloom, again to the quiet shore at the end of the lake, where the delicate fishing nets were strung in long lines, swaying in the wind, loop after loop rising above the pebbles and gently moving in the breeze, while in the low areas, the green corn swayed, and the fluffy willows trembled like soft green feathers hanging down.
The lake stretched pale and unreal into nowhere; the motor-boat rode near in, the black canoas stood motionless a little further out. Two women, tiny as birds, were kneeling on the water’s edge, washing.
The lake stretched pale and surreal into the distance; the motorboat floated nearby, the black canoas remained still a bit farther out. Two women, small as birds, were kneeling at the water’s edge, washing.
Kate jumped from her donkey on to the shingle.
Kate leaped off her donkey onto the gravel.
“Why not ride through the water to the boat?” said Cipriano.
“Why not just ride through the water to the boat?” said Cipriano.
She looked at the boat, and thought of the donkey stumbling and splashing.
She stared at the boat and imagined the donkey tripping and splashing around.
[Pg 347]
[Pg 347]
“No,” she said. “I will wade again.”
“No,” she said. “I’ll wade again.”
He rode his black Arab to the water. It sniffed, and entered with delicate feet into the warm shallows. Then, a little way in, it stood and suddenly started pawing the water, as a horse paws the ground, in the oddest manner possible, very rapidly striking the water with its fore-foot, so that little waves splashed up over its black legs and belly.
He rode his black Arab to the water. It sniffed and waded in with gentle steps into the warm shallows. Then, a bit further in, it stopped and suddenly began to paw at the water, like a horse digs into the ground, in the strangest way possible, quickly hitting the water with its front foot, causing little waves to splash up over its black legs and belly.
But this splashed Cipriano too. He lifted the reins and touched the creature with his spurs. It jumped, and went half-stumbling, half-dancing through the water, prettily, with a splashing noise. Cipriano quieted it, and it waded gingerly on through the shallows of the vast lake, bending its black head down to look, to look in a sort of fascination at the stony bottom, swaying its black tail as it moved its glossy, raven haunches gingerly.
But this splashed Cipriano too. He lifted the reins and nudged the creature with his spurs. It jumped and went half-stumbling, half-dancing through the water, making a nice splashing sound. Cipriano calmed it down, and it waded carefully through the shallow part of the vast lake, bending its black head down to look, almost fascinated by the stony bottom, swaying its black tail as it moved its shiny, raven-colored haunches delicately.
Then again it stood still, and suddenly, with a rapid beating of its fore-paw, sent the water hollowly splashing up, till its black belly glistened wet like a black serpent, and its legs were shiny wet pillars. And again Cipriano lifted its head and touched it with the spurs, so the delicate creature danced in a churn of water.
Then it stopped again, and suddenly, with a quick beat of its front paw, splashed the water up, making its black belly shine wet like a black snake, and its legs look like shiny wet pillars. Again, Cipriano raised its head and nudged it with the spurs, causing the delicate creature to dance in a swirl of water.
“Oh, it looks so pretty! It looks so pretty when it paws the water!” cried Kate from the shore. “Why does it do it?”
“Oh, it looks so beautiful! It looks so beautiful when it paws at the water!” Kate shouted from the shore. “Why does it do that?”
Cipriano turned in the saddle and looked back at her with the sudden, gay Indian laugh.
Cipriano turned in the saddle and looked back at her with a sudden, cheerful laugh like an Indian.
“It likes to be wet—who knows?” he said.
“It likes to be wet—who knows?” he said.
A soldier hurried wading through the water and took the horse’s bridle. Cipriano dismounted neatly from the stirrup, with a little backward leap into the boat, a real savage horseman. The barefoot soldier leaped into the saddle, and turned the horse to shore. But the black horse, male and wilful, insisted on stopping to paw the waters and splash himself, with a naïve, wilful sort of delight.
A soldier rushed through the water and grabbed the horse’s bridle. Cipriano skillfully jumped off the stirrup, landing neatly in the boat, like a true rugged horseman. The barefoot soldier hopped onto the saddle and turned the horse towards the shore. But the black horse, stubborn and playful, refused to move, splashing in the water with a simple, rebellious joy.
“Look! Look!” cried Kate. “It’s so pretty.”
“Look! Look!” shouted Kate. “It’s so beautiful.”
But the soldier was perching in the saddle, drawing up his legs like a monkey, and shouting at the horse. It would wet its fine harness.
But the soldier was sitting in the saddle, pulling up his legs like a monkey, and yelling at the horse. It would get its nice harness all wet.
He rode the Arab slanting through the water, to where an old woman, sitting in her own silence and almost invisible before, was squatted in the water with brown bare shoulders emerging, ladling water from a half gourd-shell over her[Pg 348] matted grey head. The horse splashed and danced, the old woman rose with her rag of chemise clinging to her, scolding in a quiet voice and bending forward with her calabash cup; the soldier laughed, the black horse joyfully and excitedly pawed the water and made it splash high up, the soldier shouted again.—But the soldier knew he could make Cipriano responsible for the splashings.
He rode the Arabian horse through the water, heading toward an old woman who, previously almost invisible in her quietude, was now squatting in the water with her brown bare shoulders exposed, scooping water from a half gourd shell over her[Pg 348] matted grey hair. The horse splashed and pranced, the old woman stood up with her ragged chemise sticking to her body, scolding softly while leaning forward with her calabash cup; the soldier laughed, and the black horse excitedly pawed the water, sending splashes flying high. The soldier shouted again—but he knew he could blame Cipriano for the splashes.
Kate waded slowly to the boat, and stepped in. The water was warm, but the wind was blowing with strong, electric heaviness. Kate quickly dried her feet and legs on her handkerchief, and pulled on her biscuit-coloured silk stockings and brown shoes.
Kate waded slowly to the boat and stepped in. The water was warm, but the wind was blowing with a strong, electric heaviness. Kate quickly dried her feet and legs on her handkerchief and put on her beige silk stockings and brown shoes.
She sat looking back, at the lake-end, the desert of shingle, the blowing, gauzy nets, and, beyond them, the black land with green maize standing, a further fleecy green of trees, and the broken lane leading deep into the rows of old trees, where the soldiers from Jaramay were now riding away on the black horse and the donkey. On the right there was a ranch, too; a long, low black building and a cluster of black huts with tiled roofs, empty gardens with reed fences, clumps of banana and willow trees. All in the changeless, heavy light of the afternoon, the long lake reaching into invisibility, between its unreal mountains.
She sat looking back at the end of the lake, the stretch of pebbles, the flowing, sheer nets, and beyond them, the dark land with green corn standing, a softer green of trees, and the broken path leading deep into the rows of old trees, where the soldiers from Jaramay were now riding away on the black horse and the donkey. On the right, there was a ranch too; a long, low black building and a cluster of black huts with tiled roofs, empty gardens with reed fences, and groups of banana and willow trees. All in the unchanging, heavy light of the afternoon, the long lake stretching into the distance, between its surreal mountains.
“It is beautiful here!” said Kate. “One could almost live here.”
“It’s beautiful here!” said Kate. “You could almost live here.”
“Ramón says he will make the lake the centre of a new world,” said Cipriano. “We will be the gods of the lake.”
“Ramón says he will make the lake the center of a new world,” Cipriano said. “We will be the gods of the lake.”
“I’m afraid I am just a woman,” said Kate.
“I’m afraid I’m just a woman,” Kate said.
His black eyes came round at her swiftly.
His dark eyes quickly darted over to her.
“What does it mean, just a woman?” he said, quickly, sternly.
“What does it mean, just a woman?” he said, quickly and sternly.
She hung her head. What did it mean? What indeed did it mean? Just a woman! She let her soul sink again into the lovely elusiveness where everything is possible, even that oneself is elusive among the gods.
She lowered her head. What did it mean? What on earth did it mean? Just a woman! She let her soul drift back into that beautiful uncertainty where anything is possible, even that one could be elusive among the gods.
The motor-boat, with waves slapping behind, was running quickly along the brownish pale water. The soldiers, who were in the front, for balance, crouched on the floor with the glazed, stupefied mask-faces of the people when they are sleepy. And soon they were a heap in the bottom the boat, two little heaps lying in contact.
The motorboat, with waves splashing behind, was speeding along the brownish water. The soldiers in the front crouched on the floor for balance, their faces glazed and blank like those of people who are sleepy. Soon, they became a pile in the bottom of the boat, two small heaps lying close together.
[Pg 349]
[Pg 349]
Cipriano sat behind her, his tunic removed, spreading his white-sleeved arms on the back of his seat. The cartridge-belt was heavy on his hips. His face was completely expressionless, staring ahead. The wind blew his black hair on his forehead, and blew his little beard. He met her eyes with a far-off, remote smile, far, far down his black eyes. But it was a wonderful recognition of her.
Cipriano sat behind her, his tunic off, with his white-sleeved arms resting on the back of his seat. The cartridge belt weighed heavily on his hips. His face was completely blank, staring straight ahead. The wind tousled his black hair on his forehead and fluttered his small beard. He met her gaze with a distant, detached smile, deep within his dark eyes. But it was a beautiful acknowledgment of her.
The boatman in the stern sat tall and straight, watching with pale eyes of shallow, superficial consciousness. The great hat made his face dark, the chin-ribbon fell black against his cheek. Feeling her look at him, he glanced at her as if she were not there.
The boatman in the back sat up straight, watching with pale eyes that seemed shallow and superficial. His large hat cast a shadow on his face, and the chin strap hung dark against his cheek. Sensing her gaze on him, he glanced at her as if she didn’t exist.
Turning, she pushed her cushion on to the floor and slid down. Cipriano got up, in the running, heaving boat, and pulled her another seat-cushion. She lay, covering her face with her shawl, while the motor chugged rapidly, the awning rattled with sudden wind, the hurrying waves rose behind, giving the boat a slap and throwing her forward, sending spray sometimes, in the heat and silence of the lake.
Turning, she pushed her cushion onto the floor and slid down. Cipriano stood up in the rocking boat and grabbed her another seat cushion. She lay back, covering her face with her shawl, while the motor chugged away, the awning rattled in the sudden wind, and the rushing waves rose behind, slapping the boat and throwing her forward, occasionally splashing her in the heat and quiet of the lake.
Kate lost her consciousness, under her yellow shawl, in the silence of men.
Kate collapsed, hidden under her yellow shawl, in the silence of men.
She woke to the sudden stopping of the engine, and sat up. They were near shore; the white towers of San Pablo among near trees. The boatman, wide-eyed, was bending over the engine, abandoning the tiller. The waves pushed the boat slowly round.
She woke up to the sudden stop of the engine and sat up. They were close to shore; the white towers of San Pablo visible among the nearby trees. The boatman, wide-eyed, was leaning over the engine, leaving the tiller unattended. The waves gently turned the boat around.
“What is it?” said Cipriano.
“What’s going on?” said Cipriano.
“More gasoline, Excellency!” said the boatman.
“More gas, sir!” said the boatman.
The soldiers woke and sat up.
The soldiers woke up and sat up.
The breeze had died.
The wind had stopped.
“The water is coming,” said Cipriano.
“The water is coming,” Cipriano said.
“The rain?” said Kate.
"Is it raining?" said Kate.
“Yes—” and he pointed with his fine black finger, which was pale on the inside, to where black clouds were rushing up behind the mountains, and in another place farther off, great heavy banks were rising with strange suddenness. The air seemed to be knitting together overhead. Lightning flashed in various places, muffled thunder spoke far away.
“Yes—” and he pointed with his sleek black finger, which was pale on the inside, to where dark clouds were quickly moving in behind the mountains, and in another area farther off, large heavy masses were forming with strange abruptness. The air seemed to be gathering above. Lightning flickered in different spots, and distant thunder rumbled quietly.
Still the boat drifted. There was a smell of gasoline. The man pottered with the engine. The motor started again, only to stop again in a moment.
Still the boat drifted. There was a smell of gasoline. The man fiddled with the engine. The motor started up again, only to die out once more in a moment.
[Pg 350]
[Pg 350]
The man rolled up his trousers, and, to Kate’s amazement, stepped into the lake, though they were a mile from the shore. The water was not up to his knees. They were on a bank. He slowly pushed the boat before him, wading in the silence.
The man rolled up his pants, and, to Kate’s surprise, stepped into the lake, even though they were a mile from the shore. The water didn’t reach his knees. They were on the bank. He slowly pushed the boat in front of him, wading through the quiet water.
“How deep is the lake further in?” asked Kate.
“How deep is the lake farther in?” asked Kate.
“There, Señorita, where the birds with the white breasts are swimming, it is eight and a half metres,” he said, pointing as he waded.
“There, Miss, where the birds with the white breasts are swimming, it's eight and a half meters,” he said, pointing as he waded.
“We must make haste,” said Cipriano.
“We need to hurry,” Cipriano said.
“Yes, Excellency!”
"Yes, Your Excellency!"
The man stepped in again, with his long, handsome brown legs. The motor spluttered. They were under way, running fast. A new chill wind was springing up.
The man stepped in again, with his long, attractive brown legs. The engine sputtered. They were on their way, moving quickly. A new chill wind was starting to blow.
But they rounded a bend, and saw ahead the flat promontory with the dark mango-trees, and the pale yellow upper story of the hacienda house of Jamiltepec rising above the trees. Palm-trees stood motionless, the bougainvillea hung in heavy sheets of magenta colour. Kate could see huts of peons among the trees, and women washing, kneeling on stones at the lake side where the stream ran in, and a big plantation of bananas just above.
But they turned a corner and saw ahead the flat cliff with the dark mango trees and the light yellow upper floor of the hacienda house of Jamiltepec rising above the trees. Palm trees stood still, and the bougainvillea hung in heavy shades of magenta. Kate could see the huts of workers among the trees, and women washing clothes, kneeling on stones by the lake where the stream flowed in, and a large banana plantation just above.
A cool wind was spinning round in the heavens. Black clouds were filling up. Ramón came walking slowly down to the little harbour as they landed.
A cool wind was swirling in the sky. Dark clouds were gathering. Ramón walked slowly down to the small harbor as they arrived.
“The water is coming,” he said in Spanish.
“Water is coming,” he said in Spanish.
“We are in time,” said Cipriano.
"We're on time," Cipriano said.
Ramón looked them both in the face, and knew. Kate, in her new elusiveness, laughed softly.
Ramón looked both of them in the eyes and understood. Kate, in her newfound mystery, chuckled gently.
“There is another flower opened in the garden of Quetzalcoatl,” said Cipriano in Spanish.
“There’s another flower blooming in the garden of Quetzalcoatl,” said Cipriano in Spanish.
“Under the red cannas of Huitzilopochtli,” said Ramón.
“Under the red cannas of Huitzilopochtli,” said Ramón.
“Yes, there, Señor,” said Cipriano. “Pero una florecita tan zarca! Y abrió en mi sombra, amigo.”
“Yes, right there, Sir,” said Cipriano. “But such a little blue flower! And it bloomed in my shadow, my friend.”
“Seis hombre de la alta fortuna.”
“Six wealthy men.”
“Verdad!”
"True!"
It was about five in the afternoon. The wind hissed in the leaves, and suddenly the rain was streaming down in a white smoke of power. The ground was a solid white smoke of water, the lake was gone.
It was around five in the afternoon. The wind whistled through the leaves, and suddenly the rain poured down in a white mist of intensity. The ground was a solid white mist of water, and the lake had disappeared.
“You will have to stay here to-night,” said Cipriano to Kate, in Spanish, in the soft, lapping Indian voice.
“You're going to have to stay here tonight,” Cipriano said to Kate, in Spanish, with his soft, gentle Indian voice.
[Pg 351]
[Pg 351]
“But the rain will leave off,” she said.
“But the rain will stop,” she said.
“You will have to stay here,” he repeated, in the same Spanish phrase, in a curious voice like a breath of wind.
“You will have to stay here,” he repeated, in the same Spanish phrase, in a curious voice like a whispering wind.
Kate looked at Ramón, blushing. He looked back at her, she thought, very remote, as if looking at her from far, far away.
Kate glanced at Ramón, feeling her cheeks warm. He stared back at her, and she thought he seemed very distant, as if he were looking at her from a long way off.
“The bride of Huitzilopochtli,” he said, with a faint smile.
“The bride of Huitzilopochtli,” he said, with a slight smile.
“Thou, Quetzalcoatl, thou wilt have to marry us,” said Cipriano.
“Quetzalcoatl, you will have to marry us,” said Cipriano.
“Do you wish it?” said Ramón.
“Do you want it?” said Ramón.
“Yes!” she said. “I want you to marry us, only you.”
“Yes!” she said. “I want you to be the one to marry us.”
“When the sun goes down,” said Ramón.
“When the sun goes down,” Ramón said.
And he went away to his room. Cipriano showed Kate to her room, then left her and went to Ramón.
And he went to his room. Cipriano showed Kate to her room, then left her and went to Ramón.
The cool water continued to come down, rushing with a smoke of speed down from heaven.
The cool water kept pouring down, racing with a cloud of speed from above.
As the twilight came through the unceasing rain, a woman-servant brought Kate a sleeveless dress or chemise of white linen, scalloped at the bottom and embroidered with stiff blue flowers upside-down on the black stalks, with two stiff green leaves. In the centre of the flowers was the tiny Bird of Quetzalcoatl.
As the twilight filtered through the steady rain, a maid brought Kate a sleeveless dress or chemise made of white linen, scalloped at the bottom and embroidered with stiff blue flowers that were upside-down on the black stems, along with two rigid green leaves. In the center of the flowers was the tiny Bird of Quetzalcoatl.
“The Patrón asks that you put this on!” said the woman, bringing also a lamp and a little note.
“The boss wants you to wear this!” said the woman, also bringing a lamp and a small note.
The note was from Ramón, saying in Spanish: “Take the dress of the bride of Huitzilopochtli, and put it on, and take off everything but this. Leave no thread nor thing that can touch you from the past. The past is finished. It is the new twilight.”
The note was from Ramón, saying in Spanish: “Put on the dress of Huitzilopochtli’s bride, and take off everything else. Leave no thread or anything that connects you to the past. The past is over. It's a new beginning.”
Kate did not quite know how to put on the slip, for it had no sleeves nor arm-holes, but was just a straight slip with a running string. Then she remembered the old Indian way, and tied the string over her left shoulder; rather, slipped the tied string over her left shoulder, leaving her arms and part of her right breast bare, the slip gathered full over her breasts. And she sighed. For it was but a shirt with flowers upturned at the bottom.
Kate wasn't sure how to put on the slip since it had no sleeves or armholes; it was just a straight piece of fabric with a drawstring. Then she remembered the old Indian method and slipped the tied string over her left shoulder, leaving her arms and part of her right breast exposed, while the slip gathered fully over her breasts. She sighed because it was just a shirt with flowers printed at the bottom.
Ramón, barefoot, in his white clothes, came for her and took her in silence downstairs into the garden. The zaguan was dark, the rain fell steadily in the twilight, but was abating. All was dark twilight.
Ramón, barefoot and wearing his white clothes, came for her and quietly led her downstairs into the garden. The hallway was dim, the rain fell consistently in the evening light, but was easing up. Everything was shrouded in dim twilight.
[Pg 352]
[Pg 352]
Ramón took off his blouse and threw it on the stairs. Then with naked breast he led her into the garden, into the massive rain. Cipriano came forward, barefoot, with naked breast, bareheaded, in the floppy white pantaloons.
Ramón took off his shirt and tossed it on the stairs. Then, with his bare chest, he led her into the garden, into the pouring rain. Cipriano came forward, barefoot, with his bare chest, and no hat, wearing loose white pants.
They stood barefoot on the earth, that still threw back a white smoke of waters. The rain drenched them in a moment.
They stood barefoot on the ground, which still released a white mist from the water. The rain soaked them in an instant.
“Barefoot on the living earth, with faces to the living rain,” said Ramón in Spanish, quietly; “at twilight, between the night and the day; man, and woman, in presence of the unfading star, meet to be perfect in one another. Lift your face, Caterina, and say: This man is my rain from heaven.”
“Barefoot on the earth, with our faces to the rain,” Ramón said softly in Spanish; “at twilight, between night and day; man and woman, in the presence of the eternal star, come together to be whole in each other. Lift your face, Caterina, and say: This man is my rain from heaven.”
Kate lifted her face and shut her eyes in the downpour.
Kate lifted her face and closed her eyes in the rain.
“This man is my rain from heaven,” she said.
“This man is my rain from heaven,” she said.
“This woman is the earth to me—say that, Cipriano,” said Ramón, kneeling on one knee and laying his hand flat on the earth.
“This woman means everything to me—say that, Cipriano,” said Ramón, kneeling on one knee and putting his hand flat on the ground.
Cipriano kneeled and laid his hand on the earth.
Cipriano knelt and placed his hand on the ground.
“This woman is the earth to me,” he said.
“This woman is everything to me,” he said.
“I, woman, kiss the feet and the heels of this man, for I will be strength to him, throughout the long twilight of the Morning Star.”
“I, a woman, kiss the feet and heels of this man, because I will be his strength throughout the long twilight of the Morning Star.”
Kate kneeled and kissed the feet and heels of Cipriano, and said her say.
Kate knelt and kissed Cipriano's feet and heels, and spoke her mind.
“I, man, kiss the brow and the breast of this woman, for I will be her peace and her increase, through the long twilight of the Morning Star.”
“I, man, kiss the forehead and the chest of this woman, because I will be her comfort and her growth, through the long twilight of the Morning Star.”
Cipriano kissed her, and said his say.
Cipriano kissed her and spoke his mind.
Then Ramón put Cipriano’s hand over the rain-wet eyes of Kate, and Kate’s hand over the rain-wet eyes of Cipriano.
Then Ramón placed Cipriano’s hand over the rain-soaked eyes of Kate, and Kate’s hand over the rain-soaked eyes of Cipriano.
“I, a woman, beneath the darkness of this covering hand, pray to this man to meet me in the heart of the night, and never deny me,” said Kate. “But let it be an abiding place between us, for ever.”
“I, a woman, beneath the darkness of this covering hand, pray to this man to meet me in the heart of the night and never deny me,” said Kate. “But let it be a lasting place between us, forever.”
“I, a man, beneath the darkness of this covering hand, pray to this woman to receive me in the heart of the night, in the abiding place that is between us for ever.”
“I, a man, under the shadow of this covering hand, ask this woman to welcome me in the heart of the night, in the lasting space that exists between us forever.”
“Man shall betray a woman, and woman shall betray a man,” said Ramón, “and it shall be forgiven them, each of them. But if they have met as earth and rain, between day and night, in the hour of the Star; if the man has[Pg 353] met the woman with his body and the star of his hope, and the woman has met the man with her body and the star of her yearning, so that a meeting has come to pass, and an abiding place for the two where they are as one star, then shall neither of them betray the abiding place where the meeting lives like an unsetting star. For if either betray the abiding place of the two, it shall not be forgiven, neither by day nor by night nor in the twilight of the star.”
“People will betray each other,” Ramón said, “and they will be forgiven, both of them. But if they have come together like earth and rain, between day and night, in the hour of the Star; if the man has connected with the woman physically and with the hope in his heart, and the woman has connected with the man physically and with the longing in her heart, so that a true meeting has occurred, creating a shared space for both of them where they are like one star, then neither will betray the sacred space where their connection exists like a star that never sets. For if either betrays the shared space of the two, it will not be forgiven, neither by day nor by night nor in the twilight of the star.”
The rain was leaving off, the night was dark.
The rain was letting up, and the night was dark.
“Go and bathe in the warm water, which is peace between us all. And put oil on your bodies, which is the stillness of the Morning Star. Anoint even the soles of your feet, and the roots of your hair.”
“Go and wash in the warm water, which represents the peace among us all. And apply oil to your bodies, symbolizing the calmness of the Morning Star. Anoint even the soles of your feet and the roots of your hair.”
Kate went up to her room and found a big earthenware bath with steaming water, and big towels. Also, in a beautiful little bowl, oil, and a soft bit of white wool.
Kate went up to her room and found a large clay bathtub filled with steaming water and big towels. Also, in a lovely little bowl, there was some oil and a soft piece of white wool.
She bathed her rain-wet body in the warm water, dried and anointed herself with the clear oil, that was clear as water. It was soft, and had a faint perfume, and was grateful to the skin. She rubbed all her body, even among her hair and under her feet, till she glowed softly.
She washed her rain-drenched body in the warm water, dried off, and applied the clear oil that was as clear as water. It was smooth, had a subtle fragrance, and felt great on her skin. She rubbed it all over her body, even through her hair and under her feet, until she had a soft glow.
Then she put on another of the slips with the inverted blue flowers, that had been laid on the bed for her, and over that a dress of green, hand-woven wool, made of two pieces joined openly together down the sides, showing a bit of the white, full under-dress, and fastened on the left shoulder. There was a stiff flower, blue, on a black stem, with two black leaves, embroidered at the bottom, at each side. And her white slip showed a bit at the breast, and hung below the green skirt, showing the blue flowers.
Then she put on another slip with the upside-down blue flowers that had been laid on the bed for her, and over that, she wore a green dress made of hand-woven wool, consisting of two pieces joined together down the sides, revealing a bit of the white, full underdress, and fastened at the left shoulder. There was a stiff blue flower on a black stem, with two black leaves, embroidered at the bottom on each side. Her white slip peeked out at the chest and hung below the green skirt, displaying the blue flowers.
It was strange and primitive, but beautiful. She pushed her feet into the plaited green huaraches. But she wanted a belt. She tied a piece of ribbon round her waist.
It was odd and simple, but gorgeous. She slipped her feet into the woven green sandals. But she needed a belt. She tied a piece of ribbon around her waist.
A mozo tapped to say supper was ready.
A server knocked to say dinner was ready.
Laughing rather shyly, she went along to the salon.
Laughing a bit shyly, she went to the salon.
Ramón and Cipriano were both waiting, in silence, in their white clothes. Cipriano had his red serape loosely thrown over his shoulders.
Ramón and Cipriano were both waiting quietly in their white clothes. Cipriano had his red serape draped loosely over his shoulders.
“So!” said Cipriano, coming forward. “The bride of Huitzilopochtli, like a green morning. But Huitzilopochtli will put on your sash, and you will put on his shoes, so that[Pg 354] he shall never leave you, and you shall be always in his spell.”
“So!” said Cipriano, stepping closer. “The bride of Huitzilopochtli, like a fresh morning. But Huitzilopochtli will wear your sash, and you will wear his shoes, so that[Pg 354] he will never leave you, and you will always be under his spell.”
Cipriano tied round her waist a narrow woollen sash of white wool, with white, terraced towers upon a red and black ground. And she stooped and put on his small, dark feet the huaraches of woven red strips of leather, with a black cross on the toes.
Cipriano wrapped a thin wool sash of white around her waist, which had white, stepped towers on a red and black background. Then she bent down and put the woven red leather huaraches with a black cross on his small, dark feet.
“One more little gift,” said Ramón.
“One more little gift,” Ramón said.
He made Kate put over Cipriano’s head a blue cord bearing a little symbol of Quetzalcoatl, the snake in silver and the bird in blue turquoise. Cipriano put over her head the same symbol, but in gold, with a bird in black dull jet, and hanging on a red cord.
He made Kate put a blue cord with a small symbol of Quetzalcoatl, the snake in silver and the bird in blue turquoise, over Cipriano's head. Cipriano placed the same symbol over her head, but in gold, with a bird in dull black jet, hanging from a red cord.
“There!” said Ramón. “That is the symbol of Quetzalcoatl, the Morning Star. Remember the marriage is the meeting-ground, and the meeting-ground is the star. If there be no star, no meeting-ground, no true coming together of man with the woman, into a wholeness, there is no marriage. And if there is no marriage, there is nothing but an agitation. If there is no honourable meeting of man with woman and woman with man, there is no good thing come to pass. But if the meeting come to pass, then whosoever betrays the abiding place, which is the meeting-ground, which is that which lives like a star between day and night, between the dark of woman and the dawn of man, between man’s night and woman’s morning, shall never be forgiven, neither here nor in the hereafter. For man is frail and woman is frail, and none can draw the line down which another shall walk. But the star that is between two people and is their meeting-ground shall not be betrayed.
“There!” said Ramón. “That is the symbol of Quetzalcoatl, the Morning Star. Remember, marriage is the place where people connect, and the connection is the star. If there is no star, no place to connect, no true coming together of a man and a woman into one, there is no marriage. And if there’s no marriage, there’s nothing but restlessness. Without an honorable connection between a man and a woman, nothing good can come from it. But if the connection happens, then anyone who betrays that sacred space, which is the connection, the thing that shines like a star between day and night, between a woman’s darkness and a man’s dawn, between a man’s night and a woman’s morning, will never be forgiven, neither now nor in the afterlife. Because both man and woman are fragile, and no one can dictate the path another must take. But the star that exists between two people, the one that is their place to connect, must never be betrayed.”
“And the star that is between three people, and is their meeting-ground, shall not be betrayed.
“And the star that is between three people, and is their meeting spot, shall not be betrayed.
“And the star that is between all men and all women, and between all the children of men, shall not be betrayed.
“And the star that exists among all men and all women, and among all the children of humanity, shall not be betrayed.
“Whosoever betrays another man, betrays a man like himself, a fragment. For if there is no star between a man and a man, or even a man and a wife, there is nothing. But whosoever betrays the star that is between him and another man, betrays all, and all is lost to the traitor.
“Whoever betrays another person betrays someone like themselves, a piece of the whole. Because if there’s no connection between one person and another, or even between a husband and wife, there’s nothing. But whoever betrays the bond that exists between them and someone else, betrays everything, and everything is lost to the betrayer."
“Where there is no star and no abiding place, nothing is, so nothing can be lost.”
“Where there’s no star and no permanent place, nothing exists, so nothing can be lost.”
[Pg 355]
[Pg 355]
CHAP: XXI. THE OPENING OF THE CHURCH.
Kate went back to her house in Sayula, and Cipriano went back to his command in the city.
Kate returned to her home in Sayula, and Cipriano went back to his post in the city.
“Will you not come with me?” he said. “Shall we not make a civil marriage, and live in the same house together?”
“Will you come with me?” he asked. “Shouldn’t we have a civil marriage and live in the same house together?”
“No,” she said. “I am married to you by Quetzalcoatl, no other. I will be your wife in the world of Quetzalcoatl, no other. And if the star has risen between us, we will watch it.”
“No,” she said. “I am married to you by Quetzalcoatl, no one else. I will be your wife in the world of Quetzalcoatl, no one else. And if the star has risen between us, we will watch it.”
Conflicting feelings played in his dark eyes. He could not bear even to be the least bit thwarted. Then the strong, rather distant look came back.
Conflicted emotions flickered in his dark eyes. He couldn’t stand even the slightest setback. Then the strong, somewhat distant look returned.
“It is very good,” he said. “It is the best.”
“It’s really good,” he said. “It’s the best.”
And he went away without looking back.
And he left without looking back.
Kate returned to her house, to her servants and her rocking-chair. Inside herself she kept very still and almost thoughtless, taking no count of time. What was going to unfold must unfold of itself.
Kate returned to her house, to her staff and her rocking chair. Inside, she remained very calm and nearly mindless, not paying attention to time. Whatever was meant to happen would happen on its own.
She no longer feared the nights, when she was shut alone in her darkness. But she feared the days a little. She shrank so mortally from contact.
She no longer dreaded the nights when she was alone in the dark. But she was still a little afraid of the days. She recoiled so much from interaction.
She opened her bedroom window one morning, and looked down to the lake. The sun had come, and queer blotty shadows were on the hills beyond the water. Way down at the water’s edge a woman was pouring water from a calabash bowl over a statuesque pig, dipping rapidly and assiduously. The little group was seen in silhouette against the pale, dun lake.
She opened her bedroom window one morning and looked down at the lake. The sun had risen, casting strange, blotchy shadows on the hills beyond the water. Down by the water’s edge, a woman was pouring water from a calabash bowl over a striking pig, dipping quickly and diligently. The small group was visible in silhouette against the pale, muddy lake.
But impossible to stand at her open window looking on the little lane. An old man suddenly appeared from nowhere, offering her a leaf full of tiny fish, charales, like splinters of glass, for ten centavos, and a girl was unfolding three eggs from the ragged corner of her rebozo, thrusting them imploringly forward to Kate. An old woman was shambling up with a sad story, Kate knew. She fled from her window and the importunity.
But it was impossible to stand at her open window looking out at the little lane. An old man suddenly appeared out of nowhere, offering her a leaf full of tiny fish, charales, that sparkled like shards of glass, for ten centavos. A girl was unfolding three eggs from the tattered corner of her rebozo, eagerly pushing them toward Kate. An old woman was shuffling up with a sad story, as Kate knew. She quickly left her window to escape the relentless demands.
At the same instant, the sound that always made her heart stand still woke on the invisible air. It was the sound[Pg 356] of drums, of tom-toms rapidly beaten. The same sound she had heard in the distance, in the tropical dusk of Ceylon, from the temple at sunset. The sound she had heard from the edge of the forests in the north, when the Red Indians were dancing by the fire. The sound that wakes dark, ancient echoes in the heart of every man, the thud of the primeval world.
At the exact moment, the sound that always made her heart stop filled the invisible air. It was the sound[Pg 356] of drums, of tom-toms being played rapidly. The same sound she had heard in the distance during the tropical dusk in Ceylon, from the temple at sunset. The sound she’d heard from the edge of the forests in the north, when the Indigenous people were dancing around the fire. The sound that stirs deep, ancient echoes in the heart of every person, the thud of the primal world.
Two drums were violently throbbing against one another. Then gradually they were slowing down, in a peculiar uneven rhythm, till at last there was only left one slow, continual, monotonous note, like a great drop of darkness falling heavily, continually, dripping in the bright morning.
Two drums were pounding violently against each other. Then, they slowly started to decelerate, in a strange, irregular rhythm, until there was finally just one slow, steady, monotonous note, like a large drop of darkness falling heavily and continuously, dripping in the bright morning.
The re-evoked past is frightening, and if it be re-evoked to overwhelm the present, it is fiendish. Kate felt a real terror of the sound of a tom-tom. It seemed to beat straight on her solar plexus, to make her sick.
The brought-back past is scary, and if it comes back to drown out the present, it's cruel. Kate felt an intense fear from the sound of a drum. It seemed to thump directly on her solar plexus, making her feel nauseous.
She went to her window. Across the lane rose a tall garden-wall of adobe brick, and above that, the sun on the tops of the orange trees, deep gold. Beyond the orange garden rose three tall, handsome, shaggy palm trees, side by side on slim stems. And from the very top of the two outer palms, rose the twin tips of the church towers. She had noticed it so often; the two ironwork Greek crosses seeming to stand on the mops of the palms.
She went to her window. Across the street stood a tall garden wall made of adobe brick, and above that, the sun glinted on the tops of the orange trees, a deep gold. Beyond the orange grove stood three tall, beautiful, shaggy palm trees, side by side on slender trunks. From the very top of the two outer palms, the twin tips of the church towers rose. She had seen it so many times; the two ironwork Greek crosses appearing to sit on the tops of the palms.
Now in an instant she saw the glitter of the symbol of Quetzalcoatl in the places where the cross had been; two circular suns, with the dark bird at the centre. The gold of the suns—or the serpents—flashed new in the light of the sun, the bird lifted its wings dark in outline within the circle.
Now in an instant, she saw the shine of the symbol of Quetzalcoatl in the spots where the cross had been; two circular suns, with the dark bird at the center. The gold of the suns—or the serpents—sparkled anew in the sunlight, the bird lifted its wings darkly outlined within the circle.
Then again the two drums were speeding up, beating against one another with the peculiar uneven savage rhythm, which at first seems no rhythm, and then seems to contain a summons almost sinister in its power, acting on the helpless blood direct. Kate felt her hands flutter on her wrists, in fear. Almost, too, she could hear the heart of Cipriano beating; her husband in Quetzalcoatl.
Then the two drums picked up speed, pounding against each other with a strange, uneven, wild rhythm that initially felt like no rhythm at all, but soon seemed to carry a summons that was almost ominous in its power, directly affecting her very being. Kate felt her hands twitch on her wrists in fear. She could almost hear Cipriano's heart beating; her husband in Quetzalcoatl.
“Listen, Niña! Listen, Niña!” came Juana’s frightened voice from the verandah.
“Hey, Niña! Hey, Niña!” came Juana’s scared voice from the porch.
Kate went to the verandah. Ezequiel had rolled up his mattress and was hitching up his pants. It was Sunday morning, when he sometimes lay on after sunrise. His thick[Pg 357] black hair stood up, his dark face was blank with sleep, but in his quiet aloofness and his slightly bowed head Kate could see the secret satisfaction he took in the barbarous sound of the drums.
Kate went out to the porch. Ezequiel had rolled up his mattress and was pulling up his pants. It was Sunday morning, a day when he sometimes stayed in bed after sunrise. His thick[Pg 357] black hair was messy, his dark face looked drowsy, but in his calm distance and slightly bowed head, Kate could see the quiet enjoyment he got from the rough sound of the drums.
“It comes from the Church!” said Juana.
“It comes from the Church!” Juana said.
Kate caught the other woman’s black, reptilian eyes unexpectedly. Usually, she forgot that Juana was dark, and different. For days she would not realise it. Till suddenly she met that black, void look with the glint in it, and she started inwardly, involuntarily asking herself: “Does she hate me?”
Kate unexpectedly caught the other woman's black, reptilian eyes. Usually, she overlooked that Juana had such a dark, different appearance. For days at a time, it wouldn't even cross her mind. Then suddenly, when she met that empty, piercing gaze, she found herself questioning, “Does she hate me?”
Or was it only the unspeakable difference in blood?
Or was it just the unimaginable difference in blood?
Now, in the dark glitter which Juana showed her for one moment, Kate read fear, and triumph, and a slow, savage, nonchalant defiance. Something very inhuman.
Now, in the dark shimmer that Juana revealed to her for a moment, Kate saw fear, triumph, and a slow, brutal, casual defiance. Something very inhuman.
“What does it mean?” Kate said to her.
“What does it mean?” Kate asked her.
“It means, Niña, that they won’t ring the bells any more. They have taken the bells away, and they beat the drums in the church. Listen! Listen!”
“It means, Niña, that they won’t ring the bells anymore. They’ve taken the bells away, and they beat the drums in the church. Listen! Listen!”
The drums were shuddering rapidly again.
The drums were trembling quickly again.
Kate and Juana went across to the open window.
Kate and Juana moved over to the open window.
“Look! Niña! The Eye of the Other One! No more crosses on the church. It is the Eye of the Other One. Look! How it shines! How nice!”
“Look! Girl! The Eye of the Other One! No more crosses on the church. It’s the Eye of the Other One. Look! How it shines! How beautiful!”
“It means,” said Ezequiel’s breaking young voice, which was just turning deep, “that it is the church of Quetzalcoatl. Now it is the temple of Quetzalcoatl; our own God.”
“It means,” said Ezequiel’s cracking young voice, which was just starting to deepen, “that it’s the church of Quetzalcoatl. Now it’s the temple of Quetzalcoatl; our own God.”
He was evidently a staunch Man of Quetzalcoatl.
He was clearly a devoted follower of Quetzalcoatl.
“Think of it!” murmured Juana, in an awed voice. She seemed like a heap of darkness low at Kate’s side.
“Can you believe it?” Juana whispered, her voice filled with wonder. She seemed like a shadow huddled beside Kate.
Then again she glanced up, and the eyes of the two women met for a moment.
Then she looked up again, and for a moment, the eyes of the two women met.
“See the Niña’s eyes of the sun!” cried Juana, laying her hand on Kate’s arm. Kate’s eyes were a sort of hazel, changing, grey-gold, flickering at the moment with wonder, and a touch of fear and dismay. Juana sounded triumphant.
“Look at the Niña’s eyes shining like the sun!” shouted Juana, placing her hand on Kate’s arm. Kate’s eyes were a hazel mix, shifting between grey and gold, currently sparkling with awe, alongside a hint of fear and distress. Juana sounded victorious.
A man in a white serape, with the blue and black borders, suddenly appeared at the window, lifting his hat, on which was the sign of Quetzalcoatl, and pushing a little card through the window.
A man in a white serape with blue and black borders suddenly showed up at the window, tipping his hat, which bore the symbol of Quetzalcoatl, and slid a small card through the window.
The card said: Come to the church when you hear the[Pg 358] one big drum; about seven o’clock.—It was signed with the sign of Quetzalcoatl.
The card said: Come to the church when you hear the [Pg 358] one big drum; around seven o’clock.—It was signed with the sign of Quetzalcoatl.
“Very well!” said Kate. “I will come.”
“Alright!” said Kate. “I'll be there.”
It was a quarter to seven already. Outside the room was the noise of Juana sweeping the verandah. Kate put on a white dress and a yellow hat, and a long string of pale-coloured topaz that glimmered with yellow and mauve.
It was 6:45 already. Outside the room, Juana was sweeping the porch. Kate put on a white dress, a yellow hat, and a long string of pale-colored topaz that shimmered with yellow and mauve.
The earth was all damp with rain, the leaves were all fresh and tropical thick, yet many old leaves were on the ground, beaten down.
The ground was wet from the rain, the leaves were vibrant and lush, but many old leaves lay on the ground, flattened.
“Niña! You are going out already! Wait! Wait! The coffee. Concha! quick!”
“Hey! You're leaving already! Hold on! Hold on! The coffee. Concha! Hurry!”
There was a running of bare feet, the children bringing cup and plate and sweet buns and sugar, the mother hastily limping with the coffee. Ezequiel came striding along the walk, lifting his hat. He went down to the servants’ quarters.
There was a sound of bare feet as the kids came rushing in with cups, plates, sweet buns, and sugar, while the mother quickly limped over with the coffee. Ezequiel walked confidently down the path, tipping his hat. He headed down to the servants’ quarters.
“Ezequiel says—!” Juana came crying. When suddenly a soft, slack thud seemed to make a hole in the air, leaving a gap behind it. Thud!—Thud!—Thud!—rather slowly. It was the big drum, irresistible.
“Ezequiel says—!” Juana came crying. When suddenly a soft, dull thud seemed to puncture the air, leaving an emptiness behind it. Thud!—Thud!—Thud!—rather slowly. It was the big drum, impossible to ignore.
Kate rose at once from her coffee.
Kate immediately got up from her coffee.
“I am going to the church,” she said.
“I’m going to the church,” she said.
“Yes Niña—Ezequiel says—I am coming, Niña—”
“Yes, Niña—Ezequiel says—I’m on my way, Niña—”
And Juana scuttled away, to get her black rebozo.
And Juana hurried away to grab her black shawl.
The man in the white serape with the blue and black ends was waiting by the gate. He lifted his hat, and walked behind Kate and Juana.
The man in the white poncho with the blue and black edges was waiting by the gate. He tipped his hat and walked behind Kate and Juana.
“He is following us!” whispered Juana.
"He's tracking us!" whispered Juana.
Kate drew her yellow shawl around her shoulders.
Kate wrapped her yellow shawl around her shoulders.
It was Sunday morning, sailing-boats lined the water’s edge, with their black hulls. But the beach was empty. As the great drum let fall its slow, bellowing note, the last people were running towards the church.
It was Sunday morning, sailboats lined the water’s edge with their black hulls. But the beach was empty. As the big drum released its slow, booming note, the last people were rushing toward the church.
In front of the church was a great throng of natives, the men with their dark serapes, or their red blankets over their shoulders; the nights of rain were cold; and their hats in their hands. The high, dark Indian heads!—Women in blue rebozos were pressing among. The big drum slowly, slackly exploded its note from the church-tower. Kate had her heart in her mouth.
In front of the church was a huge crowd of locals, the men wearing their dark shawls or red blankets over their shoulders; the rainy nights were chilly, and they held their hats in their hands. The tall, dark heads of the Native men!—Women in blue shawls were pushing through the crowd. The big drum slowly, lazily beat its sound from the church tower. Kate felt nervous.
In the middle of the crowd, a double row of men in the[Pg 359] scarlet serapes of Huitzilopochtli with the black diamond on the shoulders, stood with rifles, holding open a lane through the crowd.
In the middle of the crowd, a double row of men in the[Pg 359] scarlet cloaks of Huitzilopochtli with a black diamond on their shoulders stood with rifles, creating a path through the crowd.
“Pass!” said her guard to her. And Kate entered the lane of scarlet and black serapes, going slow and dazed between watchful black eyes of the men. Her guard followed her. But Juana had been turned back.
“Pass!” her guard said to her. Kate stepped into the lane of red and black shawls, moving slowly and in a daze as she walked between the watchful dark eyes of the men. Her guard followed her. But Juana had been stopped.
Kate looked at her feet, and stumbled. Then she looked up.
Kate looked at her feet and tripped. Then she looked up.
In the gateway of the yard before the church stood a brilliant figure in a serape whose zigzag whorls of scarlet, white, and black ran curving, dazzling, to the black shoulders; above which was the face of Cipriano, calm, superb, with the little black beard and the arching brows. He lifted his hand to her in salute.
In the yard entrance in front of the church stood a striking figure in a serape, with zigzag patterns of scarlet, white, and black swirling beautifully to the dark shoulders. Above those shoulders was Cipriano's face, calm and impressive, featuring a small black beard and arched brows. He raised his hand to her in greeting.
Behind him, stretching from the gateway to the closed door of the church, was a double row of the guard of Quetzalcoatl, in their blankets with the blue and black borders.
Behind him, stretching from the gateway to the closed door of the church, was a double row of the Quetzalcoatl guard, wearing their blankets with blue and black borders.
“What shall I do?” said Kate.
“What should I do?” said Kate.
“Stand here with me a moment,” said Cipriano, in the gateway.
“Stand here with me for a moment,” said Cipriano, in the gateway.
It was no easy thing to do, to face all those dark faces and black, glittering eyes. After all, she was a gringita, and she felt it. A sacrifice? Was she a sacrifice? She hung her head, under her yellow hat, and watched the string of topaz twinkling and shaking its delicate, bog-watery colours against her white dress. Joachim had given it her. He had had it made up for her, the string, in Cornwall. So far away! In another world, in another life, in another era! Now she was condemned to go through these strange ordeals, like a victim.
It wasn’t easy to face all those dark faces and shiny black eyes. After all, she was a white girl, and she felt it. A sacrifice? Was she a sacrifice? She lowered her head under her yellow hat and watched the string of topaz sparkling and shaking its delicate, muddy colors against her white dress. Joachim had given it to her. He had had it made for her, the necklace, in Cornwall. So far away! In another world, in another life, in another time! Now she was stuck going through these strange trials, like a victim.
The big drum overhead ceased, and suddenly the little drums broke like a shower of hail on the air, and as suddenly ceased.
The big drum overhead stopped, and out of nowhere, the little drums erupted like a shower of hail in the air, then just as quickly stopped.
In low, deep, inward voices, the guard of Quetzalcoatl began to speak, in heavy unison:
In low, deep, hushed voices, the guard of Quetzalcoatl started to speak, in a thick unison:
“Oye! Oye! Oye! Oye!”
“Oy! Oy! Oy! Oy!”
The small, inset door within the heavy doors of the church opened and Don Ramón stepped through. In his white clothes, wearing the Quetzalcoatl serape, he stood at the head of his two rows of guards, until there was a silence. Then he raised his naked right arm.
The small, inset door in the heavy church doors opened, and Don Ramón stepped inside. Dressed in white and wearing the Quetzalcoatl serape, he stood at the front of his two lines of guards until there was silence. Then he raised his bare right arm.
[Pg 360]
[Pg 360]
“What is God, we shall never know!” he said, in a strong voice, to all the people.
“What is God? We may never know!” he said loudly to everyone present.
The Guard of Quetzalcoatl turned to the people, thrusting up their right arm.
The Guard of Quetzalcoatl turned to the crowd, raising their right arm.
“What is God, you shall never know!” they repeated.
“What is God, you will never know!” they repeated.
Then again, in the crowd, the words were re-echoed by the Guard of Huitzilopochtli.
Then again, in the crowd, the words were echoed by the Guard of Huitzilopochtli.
After which there fell a dead silence, in which Kate was aware of a forest of black eyes glistening with white fire.
After that, there was a dead silence during which Kate noticed a forest of black eyes shining with a bright light.
It was again the solemn, powerful voice of Ramón. Kate looked at his face; it was creamy-brown in its pallor, but changeless in expression, and seemed to be sending a change over the crowd, removing them from their vulgar complacency.
It was once more the serious, commanding voice of Ramón. Kate glanced at his face; it was a creamy-brown in its paleness, yet unchanging in expression, and it seemed to be bringing a transformation over the crowd, pulling them away from their shallow self-satisfaction.
The Guard of Quetzalcoatl turned again to the crowd, and repeated Ramón’s words to the crowd.
The Guard of Quetzalcoatl turned back to the crowd and repeated Ramón's words to them.
With his words, Ramón was able to put the power of his heavy, strong will over the people. The crowd began to fuse under his influence. As he gazed back at all the black eyes, his eyes seemed to have no expression, save that they seemed to be seeing the heart of all darkness in front of him, where his unknowable God-mystery lived and moved.
With his words, Ramón was able to impose his strong will on the people. The crowd started to come together under his influence. As he looked back at all the dark eyes, his own eyes appeared to be expressionless, except for the sense that they were seeing the heart of all darkness before him, where his mysterious, unknowable God resided and moved.
[Pg 361]
[Pg 361]
He stood a moment in silence, gazing with dark brows at the crowd. Then he dropped his arm, and turned. The big doors of the church opened, revealing a dim interior. Ramón entered the church alone. Inside the church, the drum began to beat. The guard of Quetzalcoatl slowly filed into the dim interior, the scarlet guard of Huitzilopochtli filed into the yard of the church, taking the place of the guard of Quetzalcoatl. Cipriano remained in the gateway of the churchyard. His voice rang out clear and military.
He stood in silence for a moment, staring intensely at the crowd. Then he dropped his arm and turned away. The large doors of the church swung open, revealing a dimly lit interior. Ramón walked into the church by himself. Once inside, the drum began to beat. The guard of Quetzalcoatl slowly entered the dim space, while the red guard of Huitzilopochtli lined up in the churchyard, replacing the guard of Quetzalcoatl. Cipriano stayed at the entrance of the churchyard. His voice echoed clearly and authoritatively.
“Hear me, people. You may enter the house of Quetzalcoatl. Men must go to the right and left, and remove their shoes, and stand erect. To the new God no man shall kneel.
“Hear me, everyone. You may enter the house of Quetzalcoatl. Men must go to the right and left, take off their shoes, and stand tall. No man shall kneel before the new God.”
“Women must go down the centre, and cover their faces. And they may sit upon the floor.
“Women must walk down the center and cover their faces. And they can sit on the floor.
“But men must stand erect.
“But men must stand tall."
“Pass now, those who dare.”
"Pass now, if you dare."
Kate went with Cipriano into the church.
Kate went into the church with Cipriano.
It was all different, the floor was black and polished, the walls were in stripes of colour, the place seemed dark. Two files of the white-clad men of Quetzalcoatl stood in a long avenue down the centre of the church.
It was all different; the floor was sleek and black, the walls had colorful stripes, and the place felt dim. Two lines of men dressed in white, followers of Quetzalcoatl, stood in a long aisle down the center of the church.
“This way,” said one of the men of Quetzalcoatl, in a low voice, drawing her into the centre between the motionless files of men.
“This way,” said one of the men of Quetzalcoatl, in a low voice, pulling her into the center between the still lines of men.
She went alone and afraid over the polished black floor, covering her face with her yellow shawl. The pillars of the nave were dark green, like trees rising to a deep, blue roof. The walls were vertically striped in bars of black and white vermillion and yellow and green, with the windows between rich with deep blue and crimson and black glass, having specks of light. A strange maze, the windows.
She walked alone and scared across the shiny black floor, hiding her face with her yellow shawl. The pillars of the nave were dark green, like trees reaching up to a deep blue ceiling. The walls were striped vertically in bars of black, white, vermilion, yellow, and green, with the windows filled with rich deep blue, crimson, and black glass, dotted with specks of light. The windows formed a strange maze.
The daylight came only from small windows, high up under the deep blue roof, where the stripes of the walls had run into a maze of green, like banana leaves. Below, the church was all dark, and rich with hard colour.
The daylight streamed in only through small windows, high up under the deep blue roof, where the stripes on the walls twisted into a maze of green, like banana leaves. Below, the church was completely dark, filled with deep, vibrant colors.
Kate went forward to the front, near the altar steps. High at the back of the chancel, above where the altar had been, burned a small but intense bluey-white light, and just below and in front of the light stood a huge dark figure, a strange looming block, apparently carved in wood. It[Pg 362] was a naked man, carved archaic and rather flat, holding his right arm over his head, and on the right arm balanced a carved wooden eagle with outspread wings whose upper surface gleamed with gold, near the light, whose under surface was black shadow. Round the heavy left leg of the man-image was carved a serpent, also glimmering gold, and its golden head rested in the hand of the figure, near the thigh. The face of the figure was dark.
Kate moved to the front, near the altar steps. High at the back of the chancel, above where the altar had been, a small but intense blue-white light shone, and just below and in front of the light stood a huge dark figure, a strange looming block, seemingly carved from wood. It was a naked man, carved in an archaic and somewhat flat style, holding his right arm above his head, and on his right arm balanced a carved wooden eagle with outstretched wings whose top surface glimmered with gold, near the light, while its underside was a shadowy black. Wrapped around the heavy left leg of the man-image was a serpent, also shimmering gold, and its golden head rested in the figure's hand, near the thigh. The face of the figure was dark.
This great dark statue loomed stiff like a pillar, rather frightening in the white-lit blue chancel.
This huge dark statue stood rigid like a pillar, quite unsettling in the brightly lit blue chancel.
At the foot of the statue was a stone altar with a small fire of ocote-wood burning. And on a low throne by the altar sat Ramón.
At the base of the statue, there was a stone altar with a small fire made of ocote wood burning. And on a low throne next to the altar sat Ramón.
People were beginning to file into the church. Kate heard the strange sound of the naked feet of the men on the black, polished floor, the white figures stole forward towards the altar steps, the dark faces gazing round in wonder, men crossing themselves involuntarily. Throngs of men slowly flooded in, and women came half running, to crouch on the floor and cover their faces. Kate crouched down too.
People were starting to enter the church. Kate heard the odd sound of the bare feet of the men on the shiny black floor as the white-clad figures moved towards the altar steps, their dark faces looking around in amazement, men crossing themselves without thinking. Crowds of men slowly streamed in, while women hurried in half-running to kneel on the floor and cover their faces. Kate crouched down as well.
A file of the men of Quetzalcoatl came and stood along the foot of the altar steps, like a fence with a gap in the middle, facing the people. Beyond the gap was the flickering altar, and Ramón.
A group of the men of Quetzalcoatl arrived and lined up at the base of the altar steps, creating a barrier with a space in the center, looking towards the crowd. Past the opening was the flickering altar, and Ramón.
Ramón rose to his feet. The men of Quetzalcoatl turned to face him, and shot up their naked right arms, in the gesture of the statue, Ramón lifted his arm, so his blanket fell in towards his shoulder, revealing the naked side and the blue sash.
Ramón stood up. The men of Quetzalcoatl turned to look at him and raised their bare right arms in the same gesture as the statue. Ramón lifted his arm so that his blanket slipped down towards his shoulder, exposing his bare side and the blue sash.
“All men salute Quetzalcoatl!” said a clear voice in command.
“All men salute Quetzalcoatl!” a clear voice commanded.
The scarlet men of Huitzilopochtli were threading among the men of the congregation, pulling the kneeling ones to their feet, causing all to thrust up their right arm, palm flat to heaven, face uplifted, body erect and tense. It was the statue receiving the eagle.
The scarlet men of Huitzilopochtli were weaving through the congregation, pulling the kneeling ones up to their feet, making everyone raise their right arm, palm flat to the sky, faces lifted, bodies straight and tense. It was the statue receiving the eagle.
So that around the low dark shrubs of the crouching women stood a forest of erect, upthrusting men, powerful and tense with inexplicable passion. It was a forest of dark wrists and hands up-pressing, with the striped wall vibrating above, and higher, the maze of green going to[Pg 363] the little, iron-barred windows that stood open, letting in the light and air of the roof.
So that around the low dark bushes of the crouching women stood a group of upright, straining men, strong and tense with unexplainable passion. It was a mass of dark wrists and hands pushing upward, with the striped wall vibrating above, and higher, the tangle of green reaching to[Pg 363] the small, barred windows that were open, allowing in the light and air from the roof.
“I am the living Quetzalcoatl,” came the solemn, impassive voice of Ramón.
“I am the living Quetzalcoatl,” said Ramón in a serious, emotionless voice.
The drum began to beat, the men of Quetzalcoatl suddenly took off their serapes, and Ramón did the same. They were now men naked to the waist. The eight men from the altar-steps filed up to the altar where the fire burned, and one by one kindled tall green candles, which burned with a clear light. They ranged themselves on either side the chancel, holding the lights high, so that the wooden face of the image glowed as if alive, and the eyes of silver and jet flashed most curiously.
The drum started to play, and the men of Quetzalcoatl quickly took off their serapes, and Ramón followed suit. They were now men bare from the waist up. The eight men from the altar steps walked up to the altar where the fire blazed, and one by one lit tall green candles that burned brightly. They arranged themselves on either side of the chancel, holding the candles high so that the wooden face of the image seemed to glow as if it were alive, and the eyes made of silver and jet sparkled intriguingly.
“A man shall take the wine of his spirit and the blood of his heart, the oil of his belly and the seed of his loins, and offer them first to the Morning Star,” said Ramón, in a loud voice, turning to the people.
“A man should take the wine of his spirit, the blood of his heart, the oil of his belly, and the seed of his loins, and offer them first to the Morning Star,” Ramón said loudly, turning to the crowd.
Four men came to him. One put a blue crown with the bird on his brow, one put a red belt round his breast, another put a yellow belt round his middle, and the last fastened a white belt round his loins. Then the first one they[Pg 365] pressed a small glass bowl to Ramón’s brow, and in the bowl was white liquid like bright water. The next touched a bowl to the breast, and the red shook in the bowl. At the navel the man touched a bowl with yellow fluid, and at the loins a bowl with something dark. They held them all to the light.
Four men approached him. One placed a blue crown adorned with a bird on his head, another wrapped a red belt around his chest, the third secured a yellow belt around his waist, and the last tied a white belt around his hips. Then, the first man pressed a small glass bowl to Ramón's forehead, and inside the bowl was a white liquid that resembled bright water. The next man placed a bowl against his chest, and the red liquid inside swirled. At his navel, a man held up a bowl with yellow fluid, and at his hips, another man presented a bowl containing something dark. They held them all up to the light.[Pg 365]
Then one by one they poured them into a silver mixing-bowl that Ramón held between his hands.
Then one by one, they poured them into a silver mixing bowl that Ramón held between his hands.
“For save the Unknown God pours His Spirit over my head and fire into my heart, and sends his power like a fountain of oil into my belly, and His lightning like a hot spring into my loins, I am not. I am nothing. I am a dead gourd.
“For the Unknown God pours His Spirit over my head and fire into my heart, and sends His power like a fountain of oil into my belly, and His lightning like a hot spring into my loins, I am not. I am nothing. I am a dead gourd.
“And save I take the wine of my spirit and the red of my heart, the strength of my belly and the power of my loins, and mingle them all together, and kindle them to the Morning Star, I betray my body, I betray my soul, I betray my spirit and my God who is Unknown.
“And if I take the wine of my spirit and the red of my heart, the strength of my belly and the power of my loins, and mix them all together, and ignite them to the Morning Star, I betray my body, I betray my soul, I betray my spirit and my God who is Unknown.
“Fourfold is man. But the star is one star. And one man is but one star.”
“Man is made up of four parts. But the star is one single star. And one man is just one star.”
He took the silver mixing-bowl and slowly circled it between his hands, in the act of mixing.
He picked up the silver mixing bowl and gently turned it between his hands as he mixed.
Then he turned his back to the people, and lifted the bowl high up, between his hands, as if offering it to the image.
Then he turned away from the people and raised the bowl high above his hands, like he was offering it to the statue.
Then suddenly he threw the contents of the bowl into the altar fire.
Then suddenly he dumped the contents of the bowl into the altar fire.
There was a soft puff of explosion, a blue flame leaped high into the air, followed by a yellow flame, and then a rose-red smoke. In three successive instants the faces of the men inside the chancel were lit bluish, then gold, then dusky red. And in the same moment Ramón had turned to the people and shot up his hand.
There was a quiet explosion, a blue flame shot up into the air, followed by a yellow flame, and then a rose-red smoke. In three quick moments, the faces of the men inside the chancel were illuminated in blue, then gold, then dark red. At the same time, Ramón turned to the crowd and raised his hand.
“Salute Quetzalcoatl!” cried a voice, and men began to thrust up their arms, when another voice came moaning strangely:
“Salute Quetzalcoatl!” shouted a voice, and people started raising their arms, when another voice appeared, moaning oddly:
“No! Ah no! Ah no!”—the voice rose in a hysterical cry.
“No! Oh no! Oh no!”—the voice rose in a frantic cry.
It came from among the crouching women, who glanced round in fear, to see a woman in black, kneeling on the floor, her black scarf falling back from her lifted face, thrusting up her white hands to the Madonna, in the old gesture.
It came from among the huddled women, who looked around in fear, to see a woman in black, kneeling on the floor, her black scarf pushed back from her lifted face, raising her white hands to the Madonna, in the old gesture.
[Pg 366]
[Pg 366]
“No! No! It is not permitted!” shrieked the voice. “Lord! Lord! Lord Jesus! Holy Virgin! Prevent him! Prevent him!”
“No! No! That’s not allowed!” shouted the voice. “Lord! Lord! Lord Jesus! Holy Virgin! Stop him! Stop him!”
The voice sank again to a moan, the white hands clutched the breast, and the woman in black began to work her way forward on her knees, through the throng of women who pressed aside to make her way, towards the altar steps. She came with her head lowered, working her way on her knees, and moaning low prayers of supplication.
The voice turned into a moan again, the pale hands held onto her chest, and the woman in black started to push her way forward on her knees, through the crowd of women who moved aside to let her through, heading towards the altar steps. She approached with her head down, crawling on her knees, and quietly murmuring prayers of request.
Kate felt her blood run cold. Crouching near the altar steps, she looked round. And she knew, by the shape of the head bent in the black scarf, it was Carlota, creeping along on her knees to the altar steps.
Kate felt her blood run cold. Crouching near the altar steps, she looked around. And she knew, by the shape of the head bent in the black scarf, that it was Carlota, creeping along on her knees to the altar steps.
The whole church was frozen in horror. “Saviour! Saviour! Jesus! Oh Holy Virgin!” Carlota was moaning to herself as she crawled along.
The entire church was paralyzed with fear. “Savior! Savior! Jesus! Oh Holy Virgin!” Carlota was murmuring to herself as she crawled along.
It seemed hours before she reached the altar steps. Ramón still stood below the great Quetzalcoatl image with arm upflung.
It felt like hours before she got to the altar steps. Ramón was still standing below the huge Quetzalcoatl statue, with his arm raised.
Carlota crouched black at the altar steps and flung up the white hands and her white face in the frenzy of the old way.
Carlota crouched in black at the altar steps and raised her white hands and pale face in the frenzy of the old tradition.
“Lord! Lord!” she cried, in a strange ecstatic voice that froze Kate’s bowels with horror: “Jesus! Jesus! Jesus! Jesus! Jesus! Jesus!”
“Lord! Lord!” she shouted, in a strange, ecstatic voice that chilled Kate to the bone: “Jesus! Jesus! Jesus! Jesus! Jesus! Jesus!”
Carlota strangled in her ecstasy. And all the while, Ramón, the living Quetzalcoatl, stood before the flickering altar with naked arm upraised, looking with dark, inalterable eyes down upon the woman.
Carlota gasped in her ecstasy. Meanwhile, Ramón, the living Quetzalcoatl, stood before the flickering altar with his bare arm raised, gazing down at the woman with dark, unchanging eyes.
Throes and convulsions tortured the body of Carlota. She gazed sightlessly upwards. Then came her voice, in the mysterious rhapsody of prayer:
Throes and convulsions tortured the body of Carlota. She gazed sightlessly upwards. Then came her voice, in the mysterious rhapsody of prayer:
“Lord! Lord! Forgive!
"God! God! Forgive!"
“God of love, forgive! He knows not what he does.
“God of love, please forgive! He doesn't know what he's doing."
“Lord! Lord Jesus! Make an end. Make an end, Lord of the world, Christ of the cross, make an end. Have mercy on him, Father. Have pity on him!
“Lord! Lord Jesus! Bring it to an end. Bring it to an end, Lord of the world, Christ of the cross, bring it to an end. Have mercy on him, Father. Have compassion on him!"
“Oh, take his life from him now, now, that his soul may not die.”
“Oh, take his life from him now, now, so his soul doesn’t die.”
Her voice had gathered strength till it rang out metallic and terrible.
Her voice had gained strength until it rang out harsh and powerful.
“Almighty God, take his life from him, and save his soul.”
“Almighty God, take his life away, and save his soul.”
[Pg 367]
[Pg 367]
And in the silence after that cry her hands seemed to flicker in the air like flames of death.
And in the silence after that cry, her hands seemed to flicker in the air like flames of death.
“The Omnipotent,” came the voice of Ramón, speaking quietly, as if to her, “is with me, and I serve Omnipotence!”
“The Omnipotent,” came Ramón's voice, softly, as if he were speaking to her, “is with me, and I serve Omnipotence!”
She remained with her white clasped hands upraised, her white arms and her white face showing mystical, like onyx, from her thin black dress. She was absolutely rigid. And Ramón, with his arm too upraised, looked down on her abstractedly, his black brows a little contracted.
She stayed there with her white hands clasped and raised, her white arms and face appearing mystical, like onyx, against her thin black dress. She was completely still. Ramón, with his arm raised as well, looked down at her thoughtfully, his dark brows slightly furrowed.
A strong convulsion seized her body. She became tense again, making inarticulate noises. Then another convulsion seized her. Once more she recovered herself, and thrust up her clenched hands in frenzy. A third convulsion seized her as if from below, and she fell with a strangling moan in a heap on the altar steps.
A strong convulsion shook her body. She tensed up again, making muffled sounds. Then another convulsion hit her. Once more, she gained control and raised her clenched fists in a frenzy. A third convulsion struck her from below, and she collapsed with a choking moan in a heap on the altar steps.
Kate had risen suddenly and ran to her, to lift her up. She found her stiff, with a little froth on her discoloured lips, and fixed, glazed eyes.
Kate suddenly got up and ran to her, lifting her up. She found her stiff, with a bit of froth on her discolored lips, and her eyes were fixed and glazed.
Kate looked up in consternation at Ramón. He had dropped his arm, and stood with his hands against his thighs, like a statue. But he remained with his wide, absorbed dark eyes watching without any change. He met Kate’s glance of dismay, and his eyes quickly glanced, like lightning, for Cipriano. Then he looked back at Carlota, across a changeless distance. Not a muscle of his face moved. And Kate could see that his heart had died in its connection with Carlota, his heart was quite, quite dead in him; out of the deathly vacancy he watched his wife. Only his brows frowned a little, from his smooth, male forehead. His old connections were broken. She could hear him say: There is no star between me and Carlota.—And how terribly true it was!
Kate looked up in shock at Ramón. He had dropped his arm and stood with his hands on his thighs, like a statue. But he kept his wide, focused dark eyes locked on her without a hint of change. He met Kate’s look of distress, and his eyes quickly darted, like lightning, for Cipriano. Then he looked back at Carlota, across an unchanging distance. Not a muscle in his face moved. Kate could see that his heart had died in relation to Carlota; it was completely, utterly dead inside him; from the lifeless emptiness, he watched his wife. Only his brows furrowed slightly, from his smooth, masculine forehead. His old ties were severed. She could hear him say: There is no star between me and Carlota.—And how painfully true it was!
Cipriano came quickly, switched off his brilliant serape, wrapped it round the poor, stiff figure, and picking up the burden lightly, walked with it through the lane of women to the door, and out into the brilliant sun; Kate following. And as she followed, she heard the slow, deep voice of Ramón:
Cipriano hurried over, turned off his bright poncho, wrapped it around the cold, stiff body, and, lifting the weight easily, walked through the lane of women to the door, then out into the bright sunlight, with Kate trailing behind. As she followed, she heard Ramón's deep, slow voice:
[Pg 368]
[Pg 368]
[Pg 369]
[Pg 369]
Kate lingered to hear the end of this hymn. Cipriano also had lingered in the porch, with the strange figure in the brilliant serape in his arms. His eyes met Kate’s. In his black glance was a sort of homage, to the mystery of the Two Ways; a sort of secret. And Kate was uneasy.
Kate stayed to listen to the end of this hymn. Cipriano also hung back in the doorway, holding the unusual figure in the bright serape in his arms. Their eyes connected. In his dark gaze was a kind of respect for the mystery of the Two Ways; a hidden meaning. And Kate felt uneasy.
They crossed quickly under the trees to the hotel, which was very near, and Carlota was laid in bed. A soldier had gone already to find a doctor; they sent also for a priest.
They quickly moved under the trees to the hotel, which was very close, and Carlota was placed in bed. A soldier had already gone to find a doctor; they also sent for a priest.
Kate sat by the bed. Carlota lay on the bed, making small, horrible moaning noises. The drums outside on the church-roof started to roll, in a savage, complicated rhythm. Kate went to the window and looked out. People were streaming dazzled from the church.
Kate sat by the bed. Carlota lay on the bed, making small, terrible moaning sounds. The drums outside on the church roof started to play, in a fierce, complex rhythm. Kate went to the window and looked out. People were pouring out of the church, looking dazed.
And then, from the church-roof, came the powerful singing of men’s voices, fanning like a dark eagle in the bright air; a deep relentless chanting, with an undertone of passionate assurance. She went to the window to look. She could see the men on the church-roof, the people swarming down below. And the roll of that relentless chanting, with its undertone of exultance in power and life, rolled through the air like an invisible dark presence.
And then, from the church roof, came the strong singing of men's voices, soaring like a dark eagle in the clear sky; a deep, persistent chant, with an underlying tone of passionate confidence. She went to the window to look. She could see the men on the church roof and the crowd below. The sound of that relentless chanting, with its hint of joy in strength and life, filled the air like an invisible dark force.
Cipriano came in again, glancing at Carlota and at Kate.
Cipriano walked in again, looking at Carlota and Kate.
“They are singing the song of Welcome to Quetzalcoatl,” said he.
“They're singing the Welcome to Quetzalcoatl song,” he said.
“Is that it?” said Kate. “What are the words?”
“Is that all?” Kate asked. “What are the words?”
“I will find you a song-sheet,” he said.
“I'll get you a song sheet,” he said.
He stood beside her, putting the spell of his presence over her. And she still struggled a little, as if she were drowning. When she wasn’t drowning, she wanted to drown. But when it actually came, she fought for her old footing.
He stood next to her, casting a spell just by being there. And she still fought a bit, like she was drowning. When she wasn't drowning, she wished she were. But when it finally happened, she fought to regain her stability.
There was a crying noise from Carlota. Kate hurried to the bed.
There was a sound of crying from Carlota. Kate rushed to the bed.
“Where am I?” said the white-faced, awful, deathly-looking woman.
“Where am I?” said the pale, terrifying, ghostly-looking woman.
“You are resting in bed,” said Kate. “Don’t trouble.”
“You're resting in bed,” Kate said. “Don’t worry.”
“Where was I?” came Carlota’s voice.
“Where was I?” Carlota inquired.
“Perhaps the sun gave you a touch of sunstroke,” said Kate.
“Maybe the sun gave you a bit of sunstroke,” Kate said.
Carlota closed her eyes.
Carlota shut her eyes.
Then suddenly outside the noise of drums rolled again, a powerful sound. And outside in the sunshine life seemed to be rolling in powerful waves.
Then suddenly outside, the sound of drums rolled again, a strong noise. And outside in the sunlight, life seemed to be flowing in powerful waves.
[Pg 370]
[Pg 370]
Carlota started, and opened her eyes.
Carlota flinched and opened her eyes.
“What is that noise?”
“What's that noise?”
“It is a fiesta,” said Kate.
“It’s a party,” Kate said.
“Ramón, he’s murdered me, and lost his own soul,” said Carlota. “He has murdered me, and lost his own soul. He is a murderer, and one of the damned. The man I married! The man I married! A murderer among the damned!”
“Ramón has killed me, and destroyed his own soul,” said Carlota. “He has killed me, and lost his own soul. He’s a murderer, one of the damned. The man I married! The man I married! A murderer among the damned!”
It was evident she no longer heard the sounds outside.
It was clear she could no longer hear the noises outside.
Cipriano could not bear the sound of her voice. He came quickly to the side of the bed.
Cipriano couldn't stand the sound of her voice. He rushed to the side of the bed.
“Doña Carlota!” he said, looking down at her dulled hazel eyes, that were fixed and unseeing: “Do not die with wrong words on your lips. If you are murdered, you have murdered yourself. You were never married to Ramón. You were married to your own way.”
“Doña Carlota!” he said, looking down at her dull hazel eyes, which were fixed and unseeing. “Don’t die with the wrong words on your lips. If you’re killed, you’ve killed yourself. You were never married to Ramón. You were married to your own way.”
He spoke fiercely, avengingly.
He spoke fiercely for revenge.
“Ah!” said the dying woman. “Ah! I never married Ramón. No! I never married him! How could I? He was not what I would have him be. How could I marry him? Ah! I thought I married him. Ah! I am so glad I didn’t—so glad.”
“Ah!” said the dying woman. “Ah! I never married Ramón. No! I never married him! How could I? He wasn't who I wanted him to be. How could I marry him? Ah! I thought I married him. Ah! I’m so glad I didn’t—so glad.”
“You are glad! You are glad!” said Cipriano in anger, angry with the very ghost of the woman, talking to the ghost. “You are glad because you never poured the wine of your body into the mixing-bowl! Yet in your day you have drunk the wine of his body and been soothed with his oil. You are glad you kept yours back? You are glad you kept back the wine of your body and the secret oil of your soul? That you gave only the water of your charity? I tell you the water of charity, the hissing water of the spirit is bitter at last in the mouth and in the breast and in the belly, it puts out the fire. You would have put out the fire, Doña Carlota.—But you cannot. You shall not. You have been charitable and compassionless to the man you called your own. So you have put out your own fire.”
“You're glad! You're glad!” Cipriano said angrily, furious with the very ghost of the woman he was addressing. “You're glad because you never shared the wine of your body with him! Yet in your time, you drank from his body and enjoyed his oil. You're glad you held back? You're glad you kept the wine of your body and the secret oil of your soul to yourself? That you only offered the water of your charity? Let me tell you, the water of charity, the bitter water of the spirit, eventually turns sour in the mouth, in the chest, and in the belly; it extinguishes the fire. You could have put out the fire, Doña Carlota. But you can't. You won't. You've been charitable and unfeeling towards the man you called yours. So you've extinguished your own fire.”
“Who is talking?” said the ghost of Carlota.
“Who’s there?” asked the ghost of Carlota.
“I, Cipriano Viedma, am talking.”
"I'm Cipriano Viedma, talking."
“The oil and the wine! The oil and the wine and the bread! They are the sacrament! They are the body and the blessing of God! Where is the priest? I want the[Pg 371] sacrament. Where is the priest? I want to confess, and take the sacrament, and have the peace of God,” said the ghost of Carlota.
“The oil and the wine! The oil and the wine and the bread! They are the sacrament! They are the body and the blessing of God! Where is the priest? I want the[Pg 371] sacrament. Where is the priest? I want to confess, and take the sacrament, and have the peace of God,” said the ghost of Carlota.
“The priest is coming.—But you can take no sacrament, unless you give it. The oil and the wine and the bread! They are not for the priest to give. They are to be poured into the mixing-bowl, which Ramón calls the cup of the star. If you pour neither oil nor wine into the mixing-bowl, from the mixing-bowl you cannot drink. So you have no sacrament.”
“The priest is coming.—But you can't take any sacrament unless you give it. The oil, the wine, and the bread! They're not for the priest to hand out. They're meant to be poured into the mixing bowl, which Ramón calls the cup of the star. If you don't pour either oil or wine into the mixing bowl, you can't drink from it. So, you have no sacrament.”
“The sacrament! The bread!” said the ghost of Carlota.
“The sacrament! The bread!” said Carlota's ghost.
“There is no bread. There is no body without blood and oil, as Shylock found out.”
“There’s no bread. There’s no body without blood and oil, as Shylock discovered.”
“A murderer, lost among the damned!” murmured Carlota. “The father of my children! The husband of my body! Ah no! It is better for me to call to the Holy Virgin, and die.”
“A murderer, lost among the damned!” Carlota whispered. “The father of my children! The husband of my body! Oh no! It’s better for me to pray to the Holy Virgin and die.”
“Call then, and die!” said Cipriano.
“Go ahead, call and die!” Cipriano said.
“My children!” murmured Carlota.
"My kids!" murmured Carlota.
“It is well you must leave them. With your beggar’s bowl of charity you have stolen their oil and their wine as well. It is good for you to steal from them no more, you stale virgin, you spinster, you born widow, you weeping mother, you impeccable wife, you just woman. You stole the very sunshine out of the sky and the sap out of the earth. Because back again, what did you pour? Only the water of dead dilution into the mixing-bowl of life, you thief. Oh die!—die!—die! Die and be a thousand times dead! Do nothing but utterly die!”
“It’s good that you have to leave them. With your charity bowl, you’ve taken their oil and wine too. It’s best for you to stop stealing from them, you tired virgin, you old maid, you born widow, you crying mother, you perfect wife, you righteous woman. You’ve stolen the very sunshine from the sky and the life from the earth. Because really, what did you contribute? Just the water of lifelessness into the mixing bowl of life, you thief. Oh die!—die!—die! Die over and over again! Just do nothing but completely die!”
Doña Carlota had relapsed into unconsciousness; even her ghost refused to hear. Cipriano flung his sinisterly-flaming serape over his shoulders and his face, over his nose, till only his black, glittering eyes were visible as he blew out of the room.
Doña Carlota had fallen back into unconsciousness; even her spirit wouldn't listen. Cipriano threw his ominous, brightly colored cloak over his shoulders and face, covering his nose until only his dark, shining eyes were visible as he stormed out of the room.
Kate sat by the window, and laughed a little. The primeval woman inside her laughed to herself, for she had known all the time about the two thieves on the Cross with Jesus; the bullying, marauding thief of the male in his own rights, and the much more subtle, cold, sly, charitable thief of the woman in her own rights, forever chanting her beggar’s whine about the love of God and the God of pity.
Kate sat by the window and chuckled softly. The primal woman within her laughed quietly, as she had always been aware of the two thieves on the Cross with Jesus; the aggressive, plundering male thief claiming his own power, and the far more clever, detached, sly, charitable female thief claiming her own form of power, constantly reciting her plea for the love of God and the God of compassion.
But Kate, too, was a modern woman and a woman in[Pg 372] her own rights. So she sat on with Carlota. And when the doctor came, she accepted the obsequiousness of the man as part of her rights. And when the priest came, she accepted the obsequiousness from him, just the same, as part of her woman’s rights. These two ministers of love, what were they for, but to be obsequious to her? As for herself, she could hardly be called a thief, and a sneak-thief of the world’s virility, when these men came forcing their obsequiousness upon her, whining to her to take it and relieve them of the responsibility of their own manhood. No, if women are thieves, it is only because men want to be thieved from. If women thieve the world’s virility, it is only because men want to have it thieved, since for men to be responsible for their own manhood seems to be the last thing men want.
But Kate was also a modern woman, and a woman in her own right. So she stayed with Carlota. When the doctor arrived, she accepted his servile attitude as part of her rights. And when the priest came, she accepted his obsequiousness in the same way, as part of her rights as a woman. What were these two ministers of love for, if not to be submissive to her? As for herself, she could hardly be seen as a thief or a sneaky thief of the world's virility when these men were pushing their servitude onto her, begging her to take it and free them from the burden of their own manhood. No, if women are thieves, it's only because men want to be stolen from. If women take the world's virility, it's only because men want to give it away, since taking responsibility for their own manhood seems to be the last thing they desire.
So Kate sat on in the room of the dying Carlota, smiling a little cynically. Outside she heard the roll of the tom-toms and the deep chanting of the men of Quetzalcoatl. Beyond, under the trees, in the smoothed, cleared space before the church, she saw the half-naked men dancing in a circle, to the drum; the round dance. Then later, dancing a religious dance of the return of Quetzalcoatl. It was the old, barefooted, absorbed dancing of the Indians, the dance of downward-sinking absorption. It was the dance of these people too, just the same: the dance of the Aztecs and Zapotecs and the Huicholes, just the same in essence, indigenous to America; the curious, silent, absorbed dance of the softly-beating feet and ankles, the body coming down softly, but with deep weight, upon powerful knees and ankles, to the tread of the earth, as when a male bird treads the hen. And women softly stepping in unison.
So Kate sat in the room with the dying Carlota, smiling a bit cynically. Outside, she could hear the sound of the drums and the deep chanting of the men of Quetzalcoatl. Beyond, under the trees, in the cleared area in front of the church, she saw half-naked men dancing in a circle to the drum, performing the round dance. Later, they would dance a religious ceremony celebrating the return of Quetzalcoatl. It was the old, barefoot, deeply engrossed dance of the Indigenous people, a dance of deep focus and immersion. It was the dance of these people too, the same at its core: the dance of the Aztecs, Zapotecs, and Huicholes—indigenous to America; a curious, silent, focused dance of softly beating feet and ankles, bodies coming down gently but with deep weight onto strong knees and ankles, connecting with the earth, just like a male bird treads the hen. And women stepping softly in unison.
And Kate, listening to the drums, and the full-throated singing, and watching the rich, soft bodies in the dance, thought to herself a little sceptically: Yes! For these it is easier. But all the white men, of the dominant race, what are they doing at this moment?
And Kate, listening to the drums and the powerful singing, and watching the rich, soft bodies in the dance, thought to herself a bit skeptically: Yes! For them, it's easier. But what are all the white men of the dominant race doing at this moment?
In the afternoon there was a great dance of the Welcome of Quetzalcoatl, Kate could only see a little of it, in front of the church.
In the afternoon, there was a big dance for the Welcome of Quetzalcoatl, and Kate could only see a bit of it in front of the church.
The drums beat vigorously all the time, the dance wound strangely to the water’s edge. Kate heard afterwards that the procession of women with baskets on their heads, filled[Pg 373] with bread and fruits all wrapped in leaves, went down to the shore and loaded the boats. Then dancers and all got into the boats and canoas, and rowed to the island.
The drums were pounding continuously, and the dance moved oddly toward the water's edge. Later, Kate learned that the group of women carrying baskets on their heads, filled with bread and fruits wrapped in leaves, made their way down to the shore and loaded the boats. Then the dancers and everyone else got into the boats and canoes, and they rowed to the island.
They made a feast on the island, and learned the dance of the Welcome of Quetzalcoatl, which they would dance every year on that day. And they learned the Song of the Welcome of Quetzalcoatl; which later on Cipriano brought to Kate, as she sat in that dim room with the unconscious woman, who made small, terrible, mechanical noises.
They celebrated with a feast on the island and learned the dance of the Welcome of Quetzalcoatl, which they would perform every year on that day. They also learned the Song of the Welcome of Quetzalcoatl, which later Cipriano brought to Kate while she sat in that dim room with the unconscious woman, who made small, eerie, mechanical noises.
The doctor came hastening, and the priest came after a while. Neither could do anything. They came in the afternoon again, and Kate walked out and wandered on the half-deserted beach, looking at the flock of boats drawing near the island, and feeling that life was a more terrible issue even than death. One could die and have done. But living was never done, it could never be finished, and the responsibility could never be shifted.
The doctor hurried over, and the priest arrived a bit later. Neither was able to help. They returned in the afternoon, and Kate stepped outside, wandering along the mostly empty beach, watching a group of boats approaching the island, and realizing that life was a more daunting challenge than death itself. You could die and that would be the end of it. But living was ongoing, it could never be completed, and the responsibility always rested on her shoulders.
She went back again to the sick-room, and with the aid of a woman she undressed poor Carlota and put a nightdress on her. Another doctor came from the city. But the sick woman was dying. And Kate was alone with her again.
She went back to the sick room and, with the help of a woman, undressed poor Carlota and put a nightdress on her. Another doctor arrived from the city. But the sick woman was dying. And Kate was alone with her again.
The men, where were they?
Where were the men?
The business of living? Were they really gone about the great business of living, abandoning her here to this business of dying?
The business of living? Were they really off engaging in the great business of living, leaving her here to deal with this business of dying?
It was nightfall before she heard the drums returning. And again that deep, full, almost martial singing of men, savage and remote, to the sound of the drum. Perhaps after all life would conquer again, and men would be men, so that women could be women. Till men are men indeed, women have no hope to be women. She knew that fatally enough.
It was nighttime before she heard the drums coming back. And once more, that deep, powerful, almost military singing of men, wild and distant, to the beat of the drum. Maybe, after all, life would triumph again, and men would be men, allowing women to be women. Until men truly become men, women have no chance to be women. She knew that all too well.
Cipriano came to her, smelling of sun and sweat, his face darkly glowing, his eyes flashing. He glanced at the bed, at the unconscious woman, at the medicine bottles.
Cipriano approached her, smelling of sun and sweat, his face glowing with a dark warmth, his eyes bright. He looked at the bed, at the unconscious woman, at the medicine bottles.
“What do they say?” he asked.
“What do they say?” he asked.
“The doctors think she may come round.”
“The doctors think she might recover.”
“She will die,” he said.
“She’s going to die,” he said.
Then he went with her to the window.
Then he went with her to the window.
“See!” he said. “This is what they are singing.”
“Look!” he said. “This is what they're singing.”
It was the Song-sheet of the Welcome to Quetzalcoatl.
It was the song sheet of the Welcome to Quetzalcoatl.
[Pg 374]
[Pg 374]
Welcome to Quetzalcoatl.
Welcome to Quetzalcoatl.
Even as she read, she could hear the people outside singing it, as the reed-flutes unthreaded the melody time after time. This strange dumb people of Mexico was opening its voice at last. It was as if a stone had been rolled off them all, and she heard their voice for the first time, deep, wild, with a certain exultance and menace.
Even as she read, she could hear the people outside singing it, as the reed flutes played the melody over and over. This strange, silent crowd of Mexico was finally finding its voice. It was as if a stone had been rolled away from all of them, and she heard their voice for the first time—deep, wild, with a certain joy and threat.
[Pg 375]
[Pg 375]
She could hear the curious defiance and exultance in the men’s voices. Then a woman’s voice, clear almost as a star itself, went up the road at the verse:
She could hear the curious defiance and excitement in the men's voices. Then a woman's voice, clear almost like a star itself, rose up the road at the verse:
Strange! The people had opened hearts at last. They had rolled the stone of their heaviness away, a new world had begun. Kate was frightened. It was dusk. She laid her hand on Cipriano’s knee, lost. And he leaned and put his dark hand against her cheek, breathing silently.
Strange! The people had finally opened their hearts. They had moved the weight of their burdens aside, and a new world had begun. Kate was scared. It was dusk. She placed her hand on Cipriano’s knee, feeling lost. He leaned in and gently rested his dark hand against her cheek, breathing quietly.
“To-day,” he said softly, “we have done well.”
“Today,” he said softly, “we did well.”
She felt for his hand. All was so dark. But oh, so deep, so deep and beyond her, the vast, soft, living heat! So beyond her!
She reached for his hand. It was so dark. But oh, so deep, so deep and surrounding her, the vast, soft, living warmth! So beyond her!
She could almost feel her soul appealing to Cipriano for this sacrament.
She could almost feel her soul reaching out to Cipriano for this sacrament.
They sat side by side in darkness, as the night fell, and he held his hand loosely on hers. Outside, the people were still singing. Some were dancing round the drum. On the church-towers, where the bells had been, there were fires flickering, and white forms of men, the noise of a heavy drum, then again, the chant. In the yard before the church doors a fire was blazing, and men of Huitzilopochtli stood watching two of their men, naked save for a breech-cloth and the scarlet feathers on their head, dancing the old spear-dance, whooping challenge in the firelight.
They sat next to each other in the dark as night fell, and he held his hand loosely on hers. Outside, people were still singing. Some were dancing around the drum. On the church towers, where the bells used to be, flames flickered, and white silhouettes of men could be seen, along with the sound of a heavy drum and the chant starting again. In the yard in front of the church doors, a fire was blazing, and men of Huitzilopochtli stood watching two of their guys, naked except for a breech cloth and scarlet feathers on their heads, performing the old spear dance, whooping challenges in the firelight.
Ramón came in, in his white clothes. He pulled off his big hat, and stood looking down at Carlota. She no longer made noises, and her eyes were turned up horribly, showing the whites. Ramón closed his eyes a moment, and turned away, saying nothing. He came to the window, where Cipriano still sat in his impenetrable but living silence,[Pg 376] that satisfied where all speech had failed, holding Kate’s hand loosely. Nor did he let go her hand.
Ramón walked in wearing his white clothes. He took off his big hat and stood looking down at Carlota. She had stopped making sounds, and her eyes were turned up in a disturbing way, showing only the whites. Ramón closed his eyes for a moment and turned away, saying nothing. He went to the window, where Cipriano still sat in his deep yet alive silence, content where all words had failed, holding Kate’s hand loosely. He didn’t let go of her hand either.[Pg 376]
Ramón looked out, at the fires in the church towers, the fire before the church doors, the little fires on the beach by the lake; and the figures of men in white, the figures of women in dark rebozos, with full white skirts, the two naked dancers, the standing crowd, the occasional scarlet serapes of Huitzilopochtli, the white and blue of Quetzalcoatl, the creeping away of a motor-car, the running of boys, the men clustering round the drum, to sing.
Ramón gazed out at the fires in the church towers, the flames in front of the church doors, the small fires on the beach by the lake; and the silhouettes of men in white, the women in dark shawls with full white skirts, the two naked dancers, the crowd standing around, the occasional red blankets of Huitzilopochtli, the white and blue of Quetzalcoatl, a car pulling away, boys running, and the men gathering around the drum to sing.
“It is life,” he said, “which is the mystery. Death is hardly mysterious in comparison.”
“It’s life,” he said, “that’s the mystery. Death is pretty unremarkable by comparison.”
There was a knocking. The doctor had come again, and a sister to nurse the dying woman. Softly the sister paced round the room and bent over her charge.
There was a knocking. The doctor had arrived again, along with a nurse to care for the dying woman. Quietly, the nurse moved around the room and leaned over her patient.
Cipriano and Kate went away in a boat over the dark lake, away from all the fires and the noise, into the deep darkness of the lake beyond, to Jamiltepec. Kate felt she wanted to be covered with deep and living darkness, the deeps where Cipriano could lay her.
Cipriano and Kate got into a boat and paddled across the dark lake, away from all the fires and noise, into the deep darkness beyond, heading to Jamiltepec. Kate felt a strong desire to be enveloped in deep, vibrant darkness, the kind of depths where Cipriano could lay her down.
And Cipriano, as he sat in the boat with her, felt the inward sun rise darkly in him, diffusing through him; and felt the mysterious flower of her woman’s femaleness slowly opening to him, as a sea-anemone opens deep under the sea, with infinite soft fleshliness. The hardness of self-will was gone, and the soft anemone of her deeps blossomed for him of itself, far down under the tides.
And Cipriano, as he sat in the boat with her, felt a deep warmth rising within him that spread throughout his being; he sensed the mysterious essence of her femininity slowly revealing itself to him, like a sea-anemone unfurling deep underwater, with endless softness. The rigidity of ego had vanished, and the gentle anemone of her inner self naturally blossomed for him, far beneath the waves.
Ramón remained behind in the hotel, in the impenetrable sanctuary of his own stillness. Carlota remained unconscious. There was a consultation of doctors; to no effect. She died at dawn, before her boys could arrive from Mexico; as a canoa was putting off from the shore with a little breeze, and the passengers were singing the Song of Welcome to Quetzalcoatl, unexpectedly, upon the pale water.
Ramón stayed behind in the hotel, in the impenetrable sanctuary of his own stillness. Carlota was still unconscious. Doctors consulted, but it was futile. She passed away at dawn, right before her sons could get there from Mexico; as a canoa was departing from the shore with a light breeze, and the passengers were unexpectedly singing the Song of Welcome to Quetzalcoatl on the pale water.
[Pg 377]
[Pg 377]
CHAP: XXII. THE LIVING HUITZILOPOCHTLI.
They buried Doña Carlota in Sayula, and Kate, though a woman, went also to the funeral. Don Ramón followed the coffin, in his white clothes and big hat with the Quetzalcoatl sign. His boys went with him; and there were many strangers, men, in black.
They buried Doña Carlota in Sayula, and Kate, even though she was a woman, also attended the funeral. Don Ramón followed the coffin, dressed in his white clothes and large hat with the Quetzalcoatl symbol. His sons accompanied him, and there were many unfamiliar men in black.
The boys looked odd young shoots, in their black suits with short breeches and bare knees. They were both round-faced and creamy brown in complexion, both had a touch of fairness. The elder, Pedro, was more like Don Ramón; but his hair was softer, more fluffy than his father’s, with a hint of brown. He was sulky and awkward, and kept his head ducked. The younger boy, Cyprian, had the fluffy, upstanding brown hair and the startled hazel eyes of his mother.
The boys looked like strange young plants in their black suits with short pants and bare knees. They both had round faces and a creamy brown complexion, with a hint of lightness. The older one, Pedro, resembled Don Ramón more, but his hair was softer and fluffier than his father's, with a touch of brown. He seemed sulky and awkward, keeping his head down. The younger boy, Cyprian, had the fluffy, upright brown hair and the wide-eyed hazel eyes of his mother.
They had come in a motor-car with their aunt, from Guadalajara, and were returning straight to town. In her will, the mother had named guardians in place of the father, stating that the father would consent. And her considerable fortune she had left in trust for the boys. But the father was one of the trustees.
They had arrived in a car with their aunt from Guadalajara and were heading straight back to town. In her will, the mother had named guardians instead of the father, saying that the father would agree. She had left a sizable fortune in trust for the boys. However, the father was one of the trustees.
Ramón sat in his room in the hotel, overlooking the lake, and his two boys sat on the cane settee opposite him.
Ramón sat in his hotel room, looking out at the lake, while his two boys sat on the wicker couch across from him.
“What do you want to do, my sons?” said Ramón. “To go back with your Aunt Margarita, and return to school in the United States?”
“What do you want to do, my sons?” Ramón asked. “To go back with your Aunt Margarita and return to school in the United States?”
The boys remained a while in sulky silence.
The boys stayed quiet for a bit, feeling moody.
“Yes!” said Cyprian at last, his brown hair seeming to fluff up with indignation. “That is what our mother wished us to do. So, of course, we shall do it.”
“Yes!” Cyprian finally said, his brown hair seeming to puff up with anger. “That’s what our mother wanted us to do. So, of course, we will do it.”
“Very well!” said Ramón quietly. “But remember I am your father, and my door, and my arms, and my heart will always be open to you, when you come.”
“Sure thing!” Ramón said quietly. “But remember I’m your dad, and my door, my arms, and my heart will always be open to you whenever you need them.”
The elder boy shuffled with his feet, and muttered, without looking up:
The older boy shuffled his feet and mumbled, not looking up:
“We cannot come, papa!”
"We can't come, Dad!"
“Why not, child?”
"Why not, kid?"
The boy looked up at him with brown eyes as challenging as his own.
The boy looked up at him with brown eyes that were just as defiant as his own.
[Pg 378]
[Pg 378]
“You, papa, you call yourself The Living Quetzalcoatl?”
“You, Dad, you call yourself The Living Quetzalcoatl?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“But, papa, our father is called Ramón Carrasco.”
“But, Dad, our father is named Ramón Carrasco.”
“It is also true,” said Ramón, smiling.
“It’s also true,” Ramón said, smiling.
“We,” said Pedro, rather heavily, “are not the children of the Living Quetzalcoatl, papa. We are Carrasco y de Lara.”
“We,” said Pedro, somewhat heavily, “aren't the children of the Living Quetzalcoatl, dad. We're Carrasco y de Lara.”
“Good names both,” said Ramón.
“Both are good names,” Ramón said.
“Never,” said the young Cyprian, his eyes flashing, “never can we love you, papa. You are our enemy. You killed our mother.”
“Never,” said the young Cyprian, his eyes flashing, “never can we love you, dad. You are our enemy. You killed our mother.”
“No, no!” said Ramón. “That you must not say. Your mother sought her own death.”
“No, no!” said Ramón. “You can’t say that. Your mother chose her own death.”
“Mama loved you much, much, much!” cried Cyprian, the tears rising to his eyes. “Always she loved you and prayed for you—” He began to cry.
“Mama loved you so, so, so much!” cried Cyprian, the tears welling up in his eyes. “She always loved you and prayed for you—” He started to cry.
“And I, my son?” said Ramón.
“And I, my son?” Ramón asked.
“You hated her and killed her! Oh, mama! Mama! Oh, mama! I want my mother!” he wept.
“You hated her and killed her! Oh, Mom! Mom! Oh, Mom! I want my mom!” he cried.
“Come to me, little one!” said Ramón softly, holding out his hands.
“Come here, little one!” Ramón said softly, reaching out his hands.
“No!” cried Cyprian, stamping his foot and flashing his eyes through his tears. “No! No!”
“No!” cried Cyprian, stamping his foot and glaring through his tears. “No! No!”
The elder boy hung his head and was crying too. Ramón had the little, perplexed frown of pain on his brow. He looked from side to side, as if for some issue. Then he gathered himself together.
The older boy hung his head and was crying too. Ramón had a small, confused frown of pain on his forehead. He looked from side to side, as if searching for something. Then he pulled himself together.
“Listen, my sons,” he said. “You also will be men; it will not be long. While you are little boys, you are neither men nor women. But soon, the change will come, and you will have to be men. And then you will know that a man must be a man. When his soul tells him to do a thing, he must do it. When you are men, you must listen carefully to your own souls, and be sure to be true. Be true to your own souls; there is nothing else for a man to do.”
“Listen up, my sons,” he said. “You’ll be men before you know it; it won’t be long. While you’re still little boys, you’re neither men nor women. But soon, that change will come, and you’ll have to step up and be men. Then you’ll understand that a man has to be a man. When his heart tells him to act, he must take action. When you’re men, you need to pay attention to your own hearts and be sure to stay true. Be true to yourselves; that’s all there is for a man to do.”
“Je m’en fiche de ton âme, mon perè!” said Cyprian, with one of his flashes into French. It was a language he often spoke with his mother.
“I'm not worried about your soul, my father!” said Cyprian, with one of his flashes of French. It was a language he often spoke with his mother.
“That you may, my boy,” said Ramón. “But I may not.”
“That you can, my boy,” Ramón said. “But I can’t.”
[Pg 379]
[Pg 379]
“Papa!” put in the elder boy. “Is your soul different from mama’s soul?”
“Dad!” added the older boy. “Is your soul different from Mom's soul?”
“Who knows?” said Ramón. “I understand it differently.”
“Who knows?” Ramón said. “I see it differently.”
“Because mama always prayed for your soul.”
“Because mom always prayed for your soul.”
“And I, in my way, pray for hers, child. If her soul comes back to me, I will take it into my heart.”
"And I, in my own way, hope for hers, kid. If her soul returns to me, I will welcome it into my heart."
“Mama’s soul,” said Cyprian, “will go straight into Paradise.”
“Mama’s soul,” said Cyprian, “will go right into Paradise.”
“Who knows, child! Perhaps the Paradise for the souls of the dead is the hearts of the living.”
“Who knows, kid! Maybe the paradise for the souls of the dead is found in the hearts of the living.”
“I don’t understand what you say.”
“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”
“It is possible,” said Ramón, “that even now the only Paradise for the soul of your mother is in my heart.”
“It’s possible,” Ramón said, “that even now the only Paradise for your mother’s soul is in my heart.”
The two boys stared at him with open eyes.
The two boys looked at him with wide eyes.
“Never will I believe that,” said Cyprian.
“There's no way I would believe that,” said Cyprian.
“Or it may be in thy heart,” said Ramón. “Hast thou a place in thy heart for the soul of thy mother?”
“Or it may be in your heart,” said Ramón. “Do you have a place in your heart for the soul of your mother?”
The young Cyprian stared with bewildered hazel eyes.
The young Cyprian stared with confused hazel eyes.
“The soul of my mother goes direct to Paradise, because she is a saint,” he asserted flatly.
“The soul of my mother goes straight to Paradise because she’s a saint,” he said plainly.
“Which Paradise, my son?”
“Which Paradise, son?”
“The only one. Where God is.”
“The only one. Where God is.”
“And where is that?”
"Where is that?"
There was a pause.
There was a break.
“In the sky,” said Cyprian, stubbornly.
“In the sky,” said Cyprian, stubbornly.
“It is very far and very empty. But I believe, my son, that the hearts of living men are the very middle of the sky. And there God is; and Paradise; inside the hearts of living men and women. And there the souls of the dead come to rest, there, at the very centre, where the blood turns and returns; that is where the dead sleep best.”
“It’s really far away and pretty empty. But I believe, my son, that the hearts of living people are at the very center of the sky. That’s where God is; and Paradise; inside the hearts of living men and women. And that’s where the souls of the dead find rest, right there, at the very core, where the blood flows and returns; that’s where the dead sleep the best.”
There was a very blank pause.
There was an awkward silence.
“And wilt thou go on saying thou art the Living Quetzalcoatl?” said Cyprian.
“And will you keep saying you are the Living Quetzalcoatl?” said Cyprian.
“Surely! And when you are a little older, perhaps you will come to me and say it too.”
"Of course! And when you're a bit older, maybe you'll come to me and say it too."
“Never! Thou hast killed our mother, and we shall hate thee. When we are men we ought to kill thee.”
“Never! You’ve killed our mother, and we will hate you. When we grow up, we should kill you.”
“Nay, that is bombast, child! Why wilt thou listen only to servants and priests and people of that sort? Are they not thy inferiors, since thou art my son, and thy[Pg 380] mother’s son? Why dost thou take the talk of servants and inferiors into thy mouth? Hast thou no room for the speech of brave men? Thou wilt not kill me, neither will thy brother. For I would not allow you, even if you wished it. And you do not wish it. Talk no more of this empty lackey-talk to me, Cyprian, for I will not hear it. Art thou already a little lackey, or a priest? Come, thou art vulgar. Thou art a little vulgarian. We had better speak English; or thy French. Castilian is too good a language to turn into this currish talk.”
“No, that's nonsense, kid! Why are you only listening to servants, priests, and people like them? Aren't they beneath you since you're my son and your mother's son? Why are you repeating what servants and inferiors say? Don't you have space for the words of brave men? You won't kill me, and neither will your brother. I wouldn't allow that, even if you wanted to. And I know you don’t want to. Stop with this meaningless servant talk, Cyprian, because I won’t listen to it. Are you already a little servant or a priest? Come on, that's just tacky. You're acting like a little snob. We might as well speak in English or your French. Spanish is too good a language for this kind of nonsense.”
Ramón rose and went to the window to look out at the lake. The drums on the church were sounding for mid-day, when every man should glance at the sun, and stand silent with a little prayer.
Ramón got up and walked to the window to look out at the lake. The church bells were ringing for noon, when everyone should take a moment to look at the sun and stand quietly with a brief prayer.
Ramón turned and repeated the Mid-day verse to his boys. They listened in confused silence.
Ramón turned and recited the Mid-day verse to his boys. They listened in bewildered silence.
“Come!” he said. “Why are you confused? If I talked to you about your new boots, or ten pesos, you would not be confused. But if I speak of the sun and your own souls filled from the sun like honeycombs, you sulk. You had better go back to your school in America, to learn to be business men. You had better say to everybody: Oh, no! we have no father! Our mother died, but we never had a father. We are children of an immaculate conception, so we should make excellent business men.”
“Come on!” he said. “Why are you confused? If I talked to you about your new boots or ten pesos, you wouldn’t be confused. But when I talk about the sun and your souls filled with its light like honeycombs, you get sulky. You should just go back to your school in America and learn to be businesspeople. You might as well tell everyone: Oh, no! we don’t have a dad! Our mom died, but we never had a dad. We’re children of an immaculate conception, so we should be great at business.”
“I shall be a priest,” said Cyprian.
“I will be a priest,” said Cyprian.
“And I a doctor,” said Pedro.
“And I’m a doctor,” said Pedro.
“Very good! Very good! Shall-be is far from am, and to-morrow is another day. Come to me when your heart tells you to come. You are my little boys, whatever you[Pg 381] say, and I shall stroke your hair and laugh at you. Come! Come here!”
“Very good! Very good! Shall-be is far from am, and tomorrow is another day. Come to me when your heart tells you to come. You are my little boys, no matter what you[Pg 381] say, and I’ll stroke your hair and laugh at you. Come! Come here!”
He looked at them, and they dared not refuse to obey, his power was so much greater than theirs.
He looked at them, and they didn’t dare refuse to obey, his power was so much greater than theirs.
He took his eldest son in his arms and stroked his head.
He picked up his oldest son and gently ran his hand over his head.
“There!” he said. “Thou art my eldest son, and I am thy father, who calls himself The Living Quetzalcoatl. When they say: ‘Is it thy father who calls himself The Living Quetzalcoatl?’—say to them: ‘Yes, he is my father.’ And when they ask you what you think of such a father, say: ‘I am young, and I do not understand him yet. But I do not judge my father without understanding him.’ Wilt thou say that, my boy, Pedro, my son?” And Ramón stroked the boy’s hair with the gentleness and tenderness which filled the child with a sort of awe.
“There!” he said. “You are my oldest son, and I am your father, who calls himself The Living Quetzalcoatl. When they ask: ‘Is your father the one who calls himself The Living Quetzalcoatl?’—tell them: ‘Yes, he is my father.’ And when they ask you what you think of such a father, say: ‘I am young, and I don’t understand him yet. But I won’t judge my father without understanding him.’ Will you say that, my boy, Pedro, my son?” And Ramón gently stroked the boy’s hair with such tenderness that it filled the child with a sense of awe.
“Yes, papa! I will say that,” said the boy, relieved.
“Yes, Dad! I’ll say that,” said the boy, relieved.
“It is well,” said Ramón, laying his hand on the child’s head for a moment, like a blessing.
“It’s alright,” said Ramón, putting his hand on the child’s head for a moment, like a blessing.
Then he turned to the younger son.
Then he turned to the younger son.
“Come then,” he said, “and let me stroke thy upstanding hair.”
“Come here,” he said, “and let me touch your hair.”
“If I love thee, I cannot love mama!” said Cyprian.
“If I love you, I can’t love mom!” said Cyprian.
“Nay, is thy heart so narrow? Love not at all, if it makes thee petty.”
“Come on, is your heart really that small? Don’t love at all if it makes you small-minded.”
“But I do not want to come to thee, papa.”
“But I don’t want to come to you, Dad.”
“Then stay away, my son, and come when thou dost want it.”
“Then stay away, my son, and come when you need it.”
“I do not think thou lovest me, papa.”
“I don't think you love me, Dad.”
“Nay, when thou art an obstinate monkey, I love thee not. But when thy real manhood comes upon thee, and thou art brave and daring, rather than rash and impudent, then thou wilt be lovable. How can I love thee if thou art not lovable?”
“Nah, when you're being a stubborn brat, I don't love you. But when your true manliness shines through, and you're brave and daring instead of reckless and rude, then you'll be lovable. How can I love you if you're not lovable?”
“Mama always loved me.”
“Mom always loved me.”
“She called thee her own. I do not call thee mine own. Thou art thyself. When thou art lovable, I can love thee. When thou art rash and impudent, nay, I cannot. The mill will not spin when the wind does not blow.”
“She called you hers. I don’t call you mine. You are yourself. When you are lovable, I can love you. When you are rash and disrespectful, no, I cannot. The mill won’t spin when the wind doesn’t blow.”
The boys went away. Ramón watched them as they stood in their black clothes and bare knees upon the jetty, and his heart yearned over them.
The boys walked away. Ramón watched them as they stood in their black clothes and bare knees on the dock, and his heart ached for them.
[Pg 382]
[Pg 382]
“Ah, the poor little devils!” he said to himself. And then:
“Ah, the poor little guys!” he thought to himself. And then:
“But I can do no more than keep my soul like a castle for them, to be a stronghold to them when they need it—if ever they do.”
“But I can do no more than keep my soul like a fortress for them, to be a safe haven for them whenever they need it—if they ever do.”
These days Kate often sat by the lake shore, in the early light of the morning. Between the rains, the day came very clear, she could see every wrinkle in the great hills opposite, and the fold, or pass, through which a river came, away at Tuliapan, was so vivid to her she felt she had walked it. The red birds looked as if rains had freshened even their poppy-buds, and in the morning frogs were whirring.
These days, Kate often sat by the lakeshore in the early morning light. On clear days between the rain, she could see every wrinkle in the great hills across from her, and the fold or pass where a river flowed from Tuliapan was so vivid in her mind that she felt like she had walked it. The red birds seemed as if the rain had brightened even their poppy buds, and in the morning, the frogs were chirping.
But the world was somehow different; all different. No jingle of bells from the church, no striking of the clock. The clock was taken away.
But the world was somehow different; all different. No jingle of bells from the church, no chime of the clock. The clock was taken away.
And instead, the drums. At dawn, the heavy drum rolling its sound on the air. Then the sound of the Dawn-Verse chanted from the tower, in a strong man’s voice:
And instead, the drums. At dawn, the deep drum echoing in the air. Then the sound of the Dawn-Verse sung from the tower, in a strong man's voice:
The voice, and the great drum ceased. And in the dawn the men who had risen stood silent, with arm uplifted, in the moment of change, the women covered their faces and bent their heads. All was changeless still for the moment of change.
The voice and the big drum stopped. As dawn broke, the men who had gotten up stood quietly, arms raised, in that moment of change. The women covered their faces and lowered their heads. Everything was eerily still in that moment of change.
Then the light drum rattled swiftly, as the first sparkle of the bright sun flashed in sheer light from the crest of the great hills. The day had begun. People of the world moved on their way.
Then the light drum quickly rattled, as the first glimmer of the bright sun shone in pure light from the top of the great hills. The day had started. People of the world went about their way.
At about nine o’clock the light drum rattled quickly, and the voice in the tower cried:
At around nine o’clock, the light drum tapped quickly, and the voice in the tower called out:
“Half way! Half way up the slope of the morning!”
“Halfway! Halfway up the slope of the morning!”
There was the heavy drum at noon, the light drum again at about three o’clock, with the cry:
There was the loud drum at noon, the soft drum again around three o’clock, followed by the cry:
“Half way! Half way down the slope of afternoon.”
“Halfway! Halfway down the slope of the afternoon.”
[Pg 383]
[Pg 383]
And at sunset again, the great drum rolling, and the voice crying:
And at sunset once more, the big drum thundering, and the voice calling:
And again in the sunset everywhere men stood with lifted faces and hand, and women covered their faces and stood with bowed heads, all was changeless still for the moment of change.
And once more, at sunset, everywhere men stood with their faces and hands raised, while women covered their faces and stood with their heads bowed; everything was perfectly still for that moment of change.
Then the lighter drums suddenly beat, and people moved on into the night.
Then the lighter drums suddenly played, and people moved into the night.
The world was different, different. The drums seemed to leave the air soft and vulnerable, as if it were alive. Above all, no clang of metal on metal, during the moments of change.
The world was different, different. The drums felt like they left the air soft and fragile, as if it were alive. Above all, there was no clash of metal on metal during those moments of change.
This was one of Ramón’s little verses.
This was one of Ramón's short poems.
Strange, the change that was taking place in the world. Always the air had a softer, more velvety silence, it seemed alive. And there were no hours. Dawn and noon and sunset, mid-morning, or the up-slope middle, and mid-afternoon, or the downslope middle, this was the day, with the watches of the night. They began to call the four watches of the day the watch of the rabbit, the watch of the hawk, the watch of the turkey-buzzard and the watch of the deer. And the four quarters of the night were the watch of the frog, the watch of the firefly, the watch of the fish, the watch of the squirrel.
Strange, the change happening in the world. The air always had a softer, more velvety silence; it felt alive. And there were no hours. Dawn, noon, sunset, mid-morning, the peak of the day, mid-afternoon, that was the day, along with the watches of the night. They started calling the four parts of the day the rabbit watch, the hawk watch, the turkey buzzard watch, and the deer watch. The four quarters of the night were the frog watch, the firefly watch, the fish watch, and the squirrel watch.
“I shall come for you,” wrote Cipriano to her, “when the deer is thrusting his last foot towards the forest.”
“I’ll come for you,” Cipriano wrote to her, “when the deer is taking its last step into the forest.”
That meant, she knew, in the last quarter of the hours of the deer; something after five o’clock.
That meant, she knew, in the last part of the deer’s time; sometime after five o’clock.
[Pg 384]
[Pg 384]
It was as if, from Ramón and Cipriano, from Jamiltepec and the lake region, a new world was unfolding, unrolling, as softly and subtly as twilight falling and removing the clutter of day. It was a soft, twilit newness slowly spreading and penetrating the world, even into the cities. Now, even in the cities the blue serapes of Quetzalcoatl were seen, and the drums were heard at the Hours, casting a strange mesh of twilight over the clash of bells and the clash of traffic. Even in the capital the big drum rolled again, and men, even men in city clothes, would stand still with uplifted faces and arm upstretched, listening for the noon-verse, which they knew in their hearts, and trying not to hear the clash of metal.
It was like a new world was opening up from Ramón and Cipriano, from Jamiltepec and the lake region, unfolding just as softly and subtly as twilight setting in and clearing away the day's chaos. This gentle, twilight newness was gradually spreading and seeping into the world, even reaching the cities. Now, in the cities, the blue serapes of Quetzalcoatl could be seen, and the drums could be heard at the Hours, creating a strange blend of twilight over the sound of bells and traffic. Even in the capital, the big drum rolled again, and men, even those in city clothes, would stop, faces lifted and arms raised, listening for the noon-verse that they felt in their hearts, trying to ignore the noise of metal.
But it was a world of metal, and a world of resistance. Cipriano, strangely powerful with the soldiers, in spite of the hatred he aroused in other officials, was for meeting metal with metal. For getting Montes to declare: The Religion of Quetzalcoatl is the religion of Mexico, official and declared.—Then backing up the declaration with the army.
But it was a world of metal and a world of resistance. Cipriano, oddly powerful with the soldiers despite the hatred he stirred in other officials, was all for meeting metal with metal. He aimed to get Montes to declare: The Religion of Quetzalcoatl is the official and declared religion of Mexico. Then he would back up that declaration with the army.
But no! no! said Ramón. Let it spread of itself. And wait awhile, till you can be declared the living Huitzilopochtli, and your men can have the red and black blanket, with the snake-curve. Then perhaps we can have the open wedding with Caterina, and she will be a mother among the gods.
But no! no! said Ramón. Let it happen naturally. And wait a bit, until you can officially be called the living Huitzilopochtli, and your guys can get the red and black blanket with the snake design. Then maybe we can have the public wedding with Caterina, and she’ll be a mother among the gods.
All the time, Ramón tried as far as possible to avoid arousing resistance and hate. He wrote open letters to the clergy, saying:
All the time, Ramón did his best to avoid provoking resistance and hate. He wrote open letters to the clergy, saying:
“Who am I, that I should be enemy of the One Church? I am catholic of catholics. I would have One Church of all the world, with Rome for the Central City, if Rome wish.
“Who am I to be the enemy of the One Church? I am a Catholic among Catholics. I would want One Church for the whole world, with Rome as the Central City, if Rome agrees.”
“But different peoples must have different Saviours, as they have different speech and different colour. The final mystery is one mystery. But the manifestations are many.
“But different peoples must have different Saviors, just as they have different languages and different skin tones. The ultimate mystery is one mystery. But the expressions are many.”
“God must come to Mexico in a blanket and in huaraches, else He is no God of the Mexicans, they cannot[Pg 385] know Him. Naked, all men are but men. But the touch, the look, the word that goes from one naked man to another is the mystery of living. We live by manifestations.
“God has to come to Mexico wearing a blanket and huaraches, or He’s not the God of the Mexicans; they can’t know Him. Naked, all men are just men. But the touch, the look, the words exchanged between two naked men hold the mystery of life. We live through manifestations.
“And men are fragile, and fragments, and strangely grouped in their fragmentariness. The invisible God has done it to us, darkened some faces and whitened others, and grouped us in groups, even as the zopilote is a bird, and the parrot of the hot lands is a bird, and the little oriole is a bird. But the angel of the zopilotes must be a zopilote, and the angel of the parrots a parrot. And to one, the dead carcase will ever smell good; to the other, the fruit.
"And men are delicate, and broken, and oddly organized in their brokenness. The invisible God has made us this way, darkening some faces and lightening others, and grouping us together, just as the buzzard is a bird, the parrot of the tropics is a bird, and the little oriole is a bird. But the angel of the buzzards must be a buzzard, and the angel of the parrots a parrot. And for one, the dead carcass will always smell good; for the other, the fruit."
“Priests who will come to me do not forsake either faith or God. They change their manner of speech and vestments, as the peon calls with one cry to the oxen, and with another cry to the mules. Each responds to its own call in its own way—”
“Priests who come to me do not abandon either faith or God. They adjust their way of speaking and their outfits, just as the peon uses one call for the oxen and a different call for the mules. Each one responds to its own call in its own way—”
To the socialists and agitators he wrote:
To the socialists and activists, he wrote:
“What do you want? Would you make all men as you are? And when every peon in Mexico wears an American suit of clothes and shiny black shoes, and looks for life in the newspaper and for his manhood to the government, will you be satisfied? Did the government, then, give you your manhood, that you expect it to give it to these others?
“What do you want? Do you want every man to be just like you? And when every worker in Mexico is decked out in an American suit and shiny black shoes, looking to the newspaper for life and to the government for their self-worth, will you be happy? Did the government give you your sense of self, that you think it should provide it for others?”
“It is time to forget. It is time to put away the grudge and the pity. No man was ever the better for being pitied, and every man is the worse for a grudge.
“It’s time to let go. It’s time to set aside the resentment and the sympathy. No one ever benefits from being pitied, and everyone suffers from holding onto a grudge.”
“We can do nothing with life, except live it.
“We can do nothing with life, except live it.
“Let us seek life where it is to be found. And, having found it, life will solve the problems. But every time we deny the living life, in order to solve a problem, we cause ten problems to spring up where was one before. Solving the problems of the people, we lose the people in a poisonous forest of problems.
“Let’s look for life where it actually exists. And once we find it, life will take care of the issues. But every time we ignore real life to tackle a problem, we create ten new problems in place of the one. In trying to solve the people’s issues, we end up losing them in a dangerous maze of problems.”
“Life makes, and moulds, and changes the problem. The problem will always be there, and will always be different. So nothing can be solved, even by life and living, for life dissolves and resolves, solving it leaves alone.
“Life shapes and alters the problem. The problem will always exist and will always be different. So nothing can really be solved, even by living, because life dissolves and resolves; solving it just leaves it alone.”
“Therefore we turn to life; and from the clock to the sun and the stars, and from metal to membrane.
“Therefore we turn to life; and from the clock to the sun and the stars, and from metal to membrane."
“This way we hope the problem will dissolve, since it[Pg 386] can never be solved. When men seek life first, they will not seek land nor gold. The lands will lie on the lap of the gods, where men lie. And if the old communal system comes back, and the village and the land are one, it will be very good. For truly, no man can possess lands.
“This way we hope the problem will disappear, since it[Pg 386] can never be solved. When people prioritize life, they won’t seek land or gold. The lands will rest in the hands of the gods, where people are. And if the old communal system returns, and the village and the land become one, it will be very good. Because truly, no one can truly own land.”
“But when we are deep in a bog, it is no use attempting to gallop. We can only wade out with toil. And in our haste to have a child, it is no good tearing the babe from the womb.
“But when we are deep in a swamp, it's pointless to try and rush out. We can only struggle to wade through. And in our eagerness to have a child, it’s not wise to force the baby out of the womb.”
“Seek life, and life will bring the change.
“Seek life, and life will bring the change.
“Seek life itself, even pause at dawn and at sunset, and life will come back into us and prompt us through the transitions.
“Seek life itself, and take a moment to appreciate the dawn and the sunset, and life will rejuvenate us and guide us through changes.”
“Lay forcible hands on nothing, only be ready to resist, if forcible hands should be laid on you. For the new shoots of life are tender, and better ten deaths than that they should be torn or trampled down by the bullies of the world. When it comes to fighting for the tender shoots of life, fight as the jaguar fights for her young, as the she-bear for her cubs.
“Don’t take forceful action against anything, just be prepared to stand your ground if someone tries to forcefully act against you. The new beginnings of life are fragile, and it’s better to face death ten times than to let them be crushed or stomped on by the bullies of the world. When it’s time to defend the fragile beginnings of life, fight like a jaguar defends her young, or like a mother bear defends her cubs.”
“That which is life is vulnerable, only metal is invulnerable. Fight for the vulnerable unfolding of life. But for that, fight never to yield.”
“Life is fragile, only metal is unbreakable. Fight for the fragile process of life. But for that, never back down.”
Cipriano, too, was always speaking to his soldiers, always with the same cry:
Cipriano was always talking to his soldiers, always with the same call:
“We are men! We are fighters!
“We are men! We are fighters!
“But what can we do?
“But what can we do?”
“Shall we march to simple death?
“Should we march to a simple death?
“No! No! We must march to life.
“No! No! We have to move forward in life.
“The gringos are here. We have let them come. We must let them stay, for we cannot drive them out. With guns and swords and bayonets we can never drive them out, for they have a thousand where we have one. And if they come in peace, let them stay in peace.
“The gringos are here. We have let them come. We must let them stay, for we cannot drive them out. With guns and swords and bayonets we can never drive them out, for they have a thousand where we have one. And if they come in peace, let them stay in peace.”
“But we have not lost Mexico yet. We have not lost each other.
“But we haven't lost Mexico yet. We haven't lost each other."
“We are the blood of America. We are the blood of Montezuma.
“We are the lifeblood of America. We are the lifeblood of Montezuma.
“What is my hand for? Is it to turn the handle of machine alone?
“What is my hand for? Is it just to turn the handle of a machine?”
“My hand is to salute the God of Mexicans, beyond the sky.
“My hand is raised to salute the God of Mexicans, beyond the sky.
[Pg 387]
[Pg 387]
“My hand is to touch the hand of a brave man.
“My hand is about to touch the hand of a brave man.
“My hand is to hold a gun.
“My hand is to hold a gun.
“My hand is to make the corn grow out of the ground.
"My job is to help the corn grow from the ground."
“What are my knees for?
"What are my knees for?"
“My knees are to hold me proud and erect.
“My knees are meant to keep me standing tall and straight.
“My knees are for marching on my way.
“My knees are for marching on my path.
“My knees are the knees of a man.
“My knees are the knees of a man.
“Our god is Quetzalcoatl of the blue sky, and Huitzilopochtli red at the gates, watching.
“Our god is Quetzalcoatl of the blue sky, and Huitzilopochtli red at the gates, watching.
“Our gods hate a kneeling man. They shout Ho! Erect!
“Our gods hate a kneeling man. They shout Ho! Stand tall!
“Then what can we do?
"So, what can we do?"
“Wait!
“Hold on!
“I am a man, naked inside my clothes as you are.
“I am a man, bare beneath my clothes just like you are.
“Am I a big man? Am I a tall and powerful man, from Tlascala, for example?
“Am I a big guy? Am I a tall and strong guy, from Tlascala, for instance?
“I am not. I am little. I am from the south. I am small—
I am not. I am small. I’m from the south. I am little—
“Yet am I not your general?
“Yet am I not your general?
“Why?
“Why?”
“Why am I a general, and you only soldiers?
“Why am I a general, and you are just soldiers?
“I will tell you.
"I'll let you know."
“I found the other strength.
"I found the other power."
“There are two strengths; the strength which is the strength of oxen and mules and iron, of machines and guns, and of men who cannot get the second strength.
“There are two types of strength; one is the strength of oxen and mules, iron, machines, guns, and men who lack the ability to access the second type of strength.”
“Then there is the second strength. It is the strength you want. And you can get it, whether you are small or big. It is the strength that comes from behind the sun. And you can get it; you can get it here!”—he struck his breast—“and here!”—he struck his belly—“and here!”—he struck his loins. “The strength that comes from back of the sun.”
“Then there's the second type of strength. It's the one you want. And you can achieve it, no matter your size. It’s the strength that comes from behind the sun. And you can get it; you can get it right here!”—he hit his chest—“and here!”—he hit his stomach—“and here!”—he hit his hips. “The strength that comes from behind the sun.”
When Cipriano was roused, his eyes flashed, and it was as if dark feathers, like pinions, were starting out of him, out of his shoulders and back, as if these dark pinions clashed and flashed like a roused eagle. His men seemed to see him, as by second sight, with the demonish clashing and dashing of wings, like an old god. And they murmured, their eyes flashing:
When Cipriano woke up, his eyes sparkled, and it was as if dark feathers, like wings, were emerging from him, from his shoulders and back, as if these dark wings clashed and shimmered like a fierce eagle. His men appeared to see him, almost as if through a supernatural vision, with the demonic clash and rush of wings, like an ancient god. They whispered, their eyes shining:
“It is Cipriano! It is he! We are Ciprianistos, we are his children.”
“It’s Cipriano! It’s him! We are Ciprianistos, we’re his kids.”
“We are men! We are men!” cried Cipriano.
“We are men! We are men!” shouted Cipriano.
[Pg 388]
[Pg 388]
“But listen. There are two kinds of men. There are men with the second strength, and men without it.
"But listen. There are two types of men. There are men with the second strength, and men without it."
“When the first gringos came, we lost our second strength. And the padres taught us: Submit! Submit!
“When the first gringos came, we lost our second strength. And the padres taught us: Submit! Submit!
“The gringos had got the second strength!
“The gringos had gotten the second strength!
“How?
"How?"
“Like cunning ones, they stole it on the sly. They kept very still, like a tarantula in his hole. Then when neither sun nor moon nor stars knew he was there, Biff!—the tarantula sprang across, and bit, and left the poison and sucked the secret.
“Like clever ones, they stole it quietly. They stayed completely still, like a tarantula in its hole. Then when neither the sun nor the moon nor the stars knew he was there, Biff!—the tarantula jumped across, bit, and left the poison and took the secret.
“So they got the secrets of the air and the water, and they got the secrets out of the earth. So the metals were theirs, and they made guns and machines and ships, and they made trains and telegrams and radio.
“So they discovered the secrets of the air and the water, and they uncovered the secrets from the earth. So the metals belonged to them, and they created guns and machines and ships, and they built trains and telegrams and radio.
“Why? Why did they make all these things? How could they do it?
“Why? Why did they create all these things? How could they accomplish it?
“Because, by cunning, they had got the secret of the second strength, which comes from behind the sun.
“Because, through cleverness, they had discovered the secret of the second strength, which comes from behind the sun.”
“And we had to be slaves, because we had only got the first strength, we had lost the second strength.
“And we had to be slaves because we had only gained the first strength; we had lost the second strength.”
“Now we are getting it back. We have found our way again to the secret sun behind the sun. There sat Quetzalcoatl, and at last Don Ramón found him. There sits the red Huitzilopochtli, and I have found him. For I have found the second strength.
“Now we're getting it back. We've rediscovered our path to the hidden sun behind the sun. There was Quetzalcoatl, and finally Don Ramón found him. There sits the red Huitzilopochtli, and I have found him. Because I have found the second strength.”
“When he comes, all you who strive shall find the second strength.
“When he arrives, all of you who work hard will discover your second wind."
“And when you have it, where will you feel it?
“And when you have it, where will you feel it?"
“Not here!”—and he struck his forehead. “Not where the cunning gringos have it, in the head, and in their books. Not we. We are men, we are not spiders.
“Not here!”—and he hit his forehead. “Not where the clever gringos keep it, in their heads, and in their books. Not us. We are men, we are not spiders.
“We shall have it here!”—he struck his breast—“and here!”—he struck his belly—“and here!”—he struck his loins.
“We’re going to have it right here!”—he hit his chest—“and here!”—he hit his belly—“and here!”—he hit his lower back.
“Are we men? Can we not get the second strength? Can we not? Have we lost it forever?
“Are we men? Can't we find our second strength? Can't we? Have we lost it for good?”
“I say no! Quetzalcoatl is among us. I have found the red Huitzilopochtli. The second strength!
“I say no! Quetzalcoatl is with us. I have found the red Huitzilopochtli. The second strength!
“When you walk or sit, when you work or lie down, when you eat or sleep, think of the second strength, that you must have it.
“When you walk or sit, when you work or lie down, when you eat or sleep, think about the second strength that you must have.”
[Pg 389]
[Pg 389]
“Be very quiet. It is shy as a bird in a dark tree.
“Be very quiet. It's as shy as a bird in a dark tree.
“Be very clean, clean in your bodies and your clothes. It is like a star, that will not shine in dirt.
“Be very clean, clean in your bodies and your clothes. It’s like a star that won’t shine in dirt.
“Be very brave, and do not drink till you are drunk, nor soil yourself with bad women, nor steal. Because a drunken man has lost his second strength, and a man loses his strength in bad women, and a thief is a coward, and the red Huitzilopochtli hates a coward.
“Be very brave, and don’t drink until you’re wasted, nor get involved with bad women, nor steal. A drunk man has lost his second strength, and a man loses his strength with bad women, and a thief is a coward, and the red Huitzilopochtli hates a coward.”
“Try! Try for the second strength. When we have it, the others will lose it.”
“Try! Try for the second strength. When we have it, the others will lose it.”
Cipriano struggled hard with his army. The curse of any army is the having nothing to do. Cipriano made all his men cook and wash for themselves, clean and paint the barracks, make a great garden to grow vegetables, and plant trees wherever there was water. And he himself took a passionate interest in what they did. A dirty tunic, a sore foot, a badly-made huarache did not escape him. But even when they cooked their meals he went among them.
Cipriano worked hard with his army. The worst thing for any army is having nothing to do. Cipriano made all his men cook and clean for themselves, tidy up the barracks, create a big garden for vegetables, and plant trees wherever there was water. He was personally invested in their efforts. A dirty tunic, a sore foot, or a poorly made huarache didn’t go unnoticed by him. But even when they were cooking their meals, he mingled with them.
“Give me something to eat,” he would say. “Give me an enchilada!”
“Give me something to eat,” he would say. “Give me an enchilada!”
Then he praised the cooking, or said it was bad.
Then he complimented the cooking, or said it was terrible.
Like all savages, they liked doing small things. And, like most Mexicans, once they were a little sure of what they were doing, they loved doing it well.
Like all wild people, they enjoyed doing small things. And, like most Mexicans, once they felt a bit confident in what they were doing, they loved doing it well.
Cipriano was determined to get some discipline into them. Discipline is what Mexico needs, and what the whole world needs. But it is the discipline from the inside that matters. The machine discipline, from the outside, breaks down.
Cipriano was set on instilling some discipline in them. Discipline is what Mexico needs, and what the entire world needs. But it’s the inner discipline that really counts. External, mechanical discipline falls apart.
He had the wild Indians from the north beat their drums in the barracks-yard, and start the old dances again. The dance, the dance which has meaning, is a deep discipline in itself. The old Indians of the north still have the secret of animistic dancing. They dance to gain power; power over the living forces or potencies of the earth. And these dances need intense dark concentration, and immense endurance.
He had the wild Native Americans from the north beat their drums in the barracks yard and bring back the old dances. The dance that truly matters is a profound discipline in itself. The older Native Americans in the north still hold the secret of animistic dancing. They perform these dances to gain power—power over the living forces or energies of the earth. These dances require intense focus in darkness and incredible endurance.
Cipriano encouraged the dances more than anything. He learned them himself, with curious passion. The shield and spear dance, the knife dance, the dance of ambush and the surprise dance, he learned them in the savage villages of the north, and he danced them in the barracks-yard, by the bonfire, at night, when the great doors were shut.
Cipriano promoted the dances more than anything else. He learned them himself, with intense enthusiasm. The shield and spear dance, the knife dance, the ambush dance, and the surprise dance—he picked them up in the wild villages of the north, and he performed them in the barracks yard, by the bonfire, at night, when the big doors were closed.
[Pg 390]
[Pg 390]
Then, naked save for a black breech-cloth, his body smeared with oil and red earth-powder, he would face some heavy naked Indian and with shield and spear dance the dance of the two warriors, champions in the midst of the dense ring of soldiers. And the silent, rhythmic concentration of this duel in subtlety and rapidity kept the feet softly beating with the drum, the naked body suave and subtle, circling with suave, primitive stealth, then crouching and leaping like a panther, with the spear poised, to a clash of shields, parting again with the crowing yell of defiance and exultance.
Then, wearing only a black breechcloth and covered in oil and red earth powder, he would face a heavily muscled naked Indian and, with shield and spear, perform the dance of the two warriors, champions at the center of a dense group of soldiers. The silent, rhythmic intensity of this duel, marked by its subtlety and speed, kept their feet softly tapping along with the drum. His naked body moved smoothly and subtly, circling with primitive stealth, then crouching and leaping like a panther, spear raised, before clashing shields and breaking apart with a triumphant and defiant yell.
In this dance, no one was more suave and sudden than Cipriano. He could swerve along the ground with bent, naked back, as invisible as a lynx, circling round his opponent, his feet beating and his suave body subtly lilting to the drum. Then in a flash he was in the air, his spear pointing down at the collar-bone of his enemy and gliding over his shoulder, as the opponent swerved under, and the war-yell resounded. The soldiers in the deep circle watched, fascinated, uttering the old low cries.
In this dance, no one was more graceful and quick than Cipriano. He could move across the ground with a bent, bare back, as stealthy as a lynx, circling his opponent, his feet pounding and his smooth body subtly swaying to the drum. Then, in an instant, he was airborne, his spear aiming down at his enemy's collarbone and gliding over his shoulder as the opponent ducked, and the battle cry rang out. The soldiers in the tight circle watched, captivated, letting out the old low shouts.
And as the dance went on, Cipriano felt his strength increase and surge inside him. When all his limbs were glistening with sweat, and his spirit was at last satisfied, he was at once tired and surcharged with extraordinary power. Then he would throw his scarlet and dark sarape around him, and motion other men to fight, giving his spear and shield to another officer or soldier, going himself to sit down on the ground and watch, by the firelight. And then he felt his limbs and his whole body immense with power, he felt the black mystery of power go out of him over all his soldiers. And he sat there imperturbable, in silence, holding all those black-eyed men in the splendour of his own, silent self. His own dark consciousness seemed to radiate through their flesh and their bones, they were conscious, not through themselves but through him. And as a man’s instinct is to shield his own head, so that instinct was to shield Cipriano, for he was the most precious part of themselves to them. It was in him they were supreme. They got their splendour from his power and their greatest consciousness was his consciousness diffusing them.
And as the dance continued, Cipriano felt his strength grow and build inside him. When all his limbs were shining with sweat, and his spirit was finally fulfilled, he felt both exhausted and filled with extraordinary power. Then he would wrap his scarlet and dark shawl around him and gesture for other men to join him in battle, handing his spear and shield to another officer or soldier, while he sat down on the ground to watch by the firelight. In that moment, he felt his limbs and his entire body swell with power; he sensed the dark mystery of power radiating from him to all his soldiers. He sat there calm and silent, holding all those dark-eyed men in the brilliance of his own quiet presence. His own dark awareness seemed to flow through their flesh and bones; they were aware, not through themselves but through him. Just as a man's instinct is to protect his own head, so their instinct was to protect Cipriano, for he was the most valued part of themselves. It was in him that they felt supreme. They drew their glory from his power, and their greatest awareness was his awareness spreading through them.
“I am not of myself,” he would say to them. “I am of the red Huitzilopochtli and the power from behind the[Pg 391] sun. And you are not of yourselves. Of yourselves you are nothing. You are of me, my men.”
“I am not just myself,” he would tell them. “I am from the red Huitzilopochtli and the power that comes from behind the[Pg 391] sun. And you are not just yourselves. Without me, you are nothing. You are of me, my men.”
He encouraged them to dance naked, with the breech-cloth, to rub themselves with the red earth-powder, over the oil.
He encouraged them to dance naked, wearing only the breech-cloth, to rub themselves with the red earth powder over the oil.
“This is the oil of the stars. Rub it well into your limbs and you will be strong as the starry sky. This is the red blood of volcanos. Rub yourselves with it, you will have the power of the fire of the volcanoes, from the centre of the earth.”
“This is the oil of the stars. Massage it well into your limbs, and you will be as strong as the night sky full of stars. This is the red blood of volcanoes. Cover yourselves with it, and you will have the power of the fiery volcanoes, straight from the center of the Earth.”
He encouraged them to dance the silent, concentrated dances to the drum, to dance for hours, gathering power and strength.
He encouraged them to dance the silent, focused dances to the drum, to dance for hours, building power and strength.
“If you know how to tread the dance, you can tread deeper and deeper till you touch the middle of the earth with your foot. And when you touch the middle of the earth, you will have such power in your belly and your breast, no man will be able to overcome you. Get the second strength. Get it, get it out of the earth, get it from behind the sun. Get the second strength.”
“If you know how to dance, you can go deeper and deeper until you touch the center of the earth with your foot. And when you touch the center of the earth, you’ll feel such power in your belly and your chest that no one will be able to defeat you. Gain the second strength. Get it, draw it from the earth, take it from behind the sun. Gain the second strength.”
He made long, rapid marches across the wild Mexican country, and through the mountains, moving light and swift. He liked to have his men camping in the open, with no tents: but the watch set, and the stars overhead. He pursued the bandits with swift movements. He stripped his captives and tied them up. But if it seemed a brave man, he would swear him in. If it seemed to him a knave, a treacherous cur, he stabbed him to the heart, saying:
He made long, fast marches across the rugged Mexican terrain and through the mountains, moving quickly and easily. He preferred having his men camp in the open without tents, just under the night sky with the stars above. He chased the bandits swiftly. He stripped his captives and tied them up. But if he thought someone was a brave man, he would swear them in. If he saw them as a scoundrel, a treacherous coward, he would stab them in the heart, saying:
“I am the red Huitzilopochtli, of the knife.”
“I am the red Huitzilopochtli, of the knife.”
Already he had got his own small, picked body of men out of the ignominious drab uniform, dressed in white with the scarlet sash and the scarlet ankle cords, and carrying the good, red and black sarape. And his men must be clean. On the march they would stop by some river, with the order for every man to strip and wash, and wash his clothing. Then the men, dark and ruddy, moved about naked, while the white clothing of strong white cotton dried on the earth. They moved on again, glittering with the peculiar whiteness of cotton clothes in Mexico, gun at their backs, sarape and small pack on their backs, wearing the heavy straw hats with the scarlet crowns on their heads.
Already he had gotten his own small group of men out of the boring gray uniform, dressed in white with the red sash and red ankle cords, and carrying the good red and black sarape. And his men had to be clean. On the march, they would stop by a river, with orders for every man to strip down and wash, along with washing his clothes. Then the men, dark and ruddy, moved around naked while the strong white cotton clothing dried on the ground. They moved on again, shining with the unique brightness of cotton clothes in Mexico, guns at their backs, sarape and small packs on their backs, wearing the heavy straw hats with red crowns on their heads.
“They must move!” he said to his officers. “They[Pg 392] must learn again to move swiftly and untiringly, with the old power. They must not lie about. In the sleep hours, let them sleep. In the waking, let them work, or march, or drill, or dance.”
“I need to get”
He divided his regiment up into little companies of a hundred each, with a centurion and a sergeant in command. Each company of a hundred must learn to act in perfect unison, freely and flexibly. “Perfect your hundred,” Cipriano insisted, “and I will perfect your thousands and your tens of thousands.”
He split his regiment into small companies of a hundred each, led by a centurion and a sergeant. Each company of a hundred needed to learn to work together seamlessly, with flexibility and ease. “Perfect your hundred,” Cipriano insisted, “and I will perfect your thousands and tens of thousands.”
“Listen!” he said. “For us, no trench and cannon warfare. My men are no cannon-fodder, nor trench-dung. Where cannon are, we move away. Our hundreds break up, and we attack where the cannon are not. That we are swift, that we are silent, that we have no burdens, and that the second strength is in us: that is all. We intend to put up no battle-front, but to attack at our own moment, and at a thousand points.”
“Listen!” he said. “For us, there’s no trench and cannon warfare. My men are not cannon-fodder or just part of the landscape. When there are cannons, we move away. Our hundreds split up, and we attack where the cannons aren’t. What matters is that we’re fast, we’re quiet, we travel light, and we have a second strength within us: that’s all. We don’t plan to form a battle line; we’ll strike when we choose and from a thousand angles.”
And always he reiterated:
And he always repeated:
“If you can get the power from the heart of the earth, and the power from behind the sun; if you can summon the power of the red Huitzilopochtli into you, nobody can conquer you. Get the second strength.”
“If you can harness the energy from the core of the earth, and the energy from beyond the sun; if you can draw in the power of the red Huitzilopochtli into yourself, no one can defeat you. Obtain the second strength.”
Ramón was pressing Cipriano now openly to assume the living Huitzilopochtli.
Ramón was now openly urging Cipriano to take on the role of the living Huitzilopochtli.
“Come!” he said. “It is time you let General Viedma be swallowed up in the red Huitzilopochtli. Don’t you think?”
“Come!” he said. “It’s time you let General Viedma be consumed by the red Huitzilopochtli. Don’t you think?”
“If I know what it means,” said Cipriano.
“If I know what it means,” Cipriano said.
They were sitting on the mats in Ramón’s room, in the heat before the rain came, towards the end of the rainy season.
They were sitting on the mats in Ramón's room, in the heat before the rain came, toward the end of the rainy season.
“Stand up!” said Ramón.
"Get up!" said Ramón.
Cipriano stood up at once, with that soft, startling alertness in his movement.
Cipriano immediately stood up, moving with a gentle, surprising energy.
Ramón came quickly to him, placed one of his hands over Cipriano’s eyes, closing them. Ramón stood behind Cipriano, who remained motionless in the warm dark, his consciousness reeling in strange concentric waves, towards a centre where it suddenly plunges into the bottomless deeps, like sleep.
Ramón hurried over to him and gently covered Cipriano's eyes with one hand, shutting them. Ramón stood behind Cipriano, who stayed still in the warm darkness, his mind swirling in odd concentric circles, moving toward a center where it suddenly dropped into the endless depths, like sleep.
“Cipriano?”—the voice sounded so far off.
“Cipriano?”—the voice sounded distant.
[Pg 393]
[Pg 393]
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Is it dark?”
"Is it dim?"
“It is dark.”
"It's dark."
“Is it alive? Is the darkness alive?”
“Is it alive? Is the darkness alive?”
“Surely it is alive.”
“It's definitely alive.”
“Who lives?”
“Who’s alive?”
“I.”
“I.”
“Where?”
“Where at?”
“I know not. In the living darkness.”
“I don't know. In the living darkness.”
Ramón then bound Cipriano’s eyes and head with a strip of black fur. Then again, with a warm, soft pressure, he pressed one naked hand over Cipriano’s naked breast, and one between his shoulders. Cipriano stood in profound darkness, erect and silent.
Ramón then blindfolded Cipriano with a strip of black fur. After that, with a warm, gentle pressure, he placed one bare hand on Cipriano’s bare chest and the other between his shoulders. Cipriano stood in complete darkness, upright and quiet.
“Cipriano?”
“Cipriano?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Is it dark in your heart?”
"Is your heart heavy?"
“It is coming dark.”
“It’s getting dark.”
Ramón felt the thud of the man’s heart slowly slackening. In Cipriano, another circle of darkness had started slowly to revolve, from his heart. It swung in widening rounds, like a greater sleep.
Ramón felt the thud of the man’s heart gradually slowing down. In Cipriano, another circle of darkness began to revolve slowly from his heart. It swung in widening circles, like a deeper sleep.
“Is it dark?”
“Is it dark outside?”
“It is dark.”
"It's dark."
“Who lives?”
"Who's alive?"
“I.”
"I."
Ramón bound Cipriano’s arms at his sides, with a belt of fur round the breast. Then he put his one hand over the navel, his other hand in the small of the other man’s back, pressing with slow, warm, powerful pressure.
Ramón tied Cipriano's arms down at his sides with a fur belt around his chest. Then he placed one hand over Cipriano's navel and the other hand in the small of his back, applying slow, warm, strong pressure.
“Cipriano?”
“Cipriano?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
The voice and the answer going farther and farther away.
The voice and the response moved further and further away.
“Is it dark?”
"Is it dark outside?"
“No, my Lord.”
“No, my Lord.”
Ramón knelt and pressed his arms close round Cipriano’s waist, pressing his black head against his side. And Cipriano began to feel as if his mind, his head were melting away in the darkness, like a pearl in black wine, the other circle of sleep began to swing, vast. And he was a man without a head, moving like a dark wind over the face of the dark waters.
Ramón knelt down and wrapped his arms tightly around Cipriano’s waist, pressing his dark head against his side. Cipriano started to feel like his mind, his head, was dissolving in the darkness, like a pearl in black wine, the other layer of sleep starting to sway, immense. He became a man without a head, moving like a dark wind over the surface of the dark waters.
[Pg 394]
[Pg 394]
“Is it perfect?”
“Is it flawless?”
“It is perfect.”
"It's perfect."
“Who lives?”
"Who's alive?"
“Who—!”
"Who—!"
Cipriano no longer knew.
Cipriano didn't know anymore.
Ramón bound him fast round the middle, then, pressing his head against the hip, folded the arms round Cipriano’s loins, closing with his hands the secret places.
Ramón tied him tightly around the waist, then, pressing his head against his hip, wrapped his arms around Cipriano’s waist, using his hands to cover the private areas.
“Cipriano?”
"Cipriano?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Is it all dark?”
“Is it completely dark?”
But Cipriano could not answer. The last circle was sweeping round, and the breath upon the waters was sinking into the waters, there was no more utterance. Ramón kneeled with pressed head and arms and hands, for some moments still. Then he bound the loins, binding the wrists to the hips.
But Cipriano couldn’t respond. The final circle was turning, and the breath on the water was fading into it; there were no more words. Ramón knelt with his head and arms pressed down for a little while longer. Then he tied his waist, securing his wrists to his hips.
Cipriano stood rigid and motionless. Ramón clasped the two knees with his hands, till they were warm, and he felt them dark and asleep like two living stones, or two eggs. Then swiftly he bound them together, and grasped the ankles, as one might grasp the base of a young tree as it emerges from the earth. Crouching on the earth, he gripped them in an intense grip, resting his head on the feet. The moments passed, and both men were unconscious.
Cipriano stood still and unmoving. Ramón held his knees with his hands until they warmed up, feeling them dark and numb like two heavy stones, or two eggs. Then quickly he tied them together and held onto the ankles, like someone gripping the base of a young tree as it sprouts from the ground. Crouching down, he held them tightly, resting his head on the feet. Time passed, and both men were unconscious.
Then Ramón bound the ankles, lifted Cipriano suddenly, with a sleep-moving softness, laid him on the skin of a big mountain-lion, which was spread upon the blankets, threw over him the red and black sarape of Huitzilopochtli, and lay down at his feet, holding Cipriano’s feet to his own abdomen.
Then Ramón tied Cipriano's ankles, suddenly lifted him with a gentle touch, and laid him on the fur of a large mountain lion that was spread out on the blankets. He draped the red and black sarape of Huitzilopochtli over him and lay down at his feet, pressing Cipriano’s feet against his own stomach.
And both men passed into perfect unconsciousness, Cipriano within the womb of undisturbed creation, Ramón in the death sleep.
And both men fell into complete unconsciousness, Cipriano surrounded by the calm of untouched existence, Ramón in the sleep of death.
How long they were both dark, they never knew. It was twilight. Ramón was suddenly aroused by the jerking of Cipriano’s feet. He sat up, and took the blanket off Cipriano’s face.
How long they were both in the dark, they never knew. It was twilight. Ramón was suddenly awakened by the jolt of Cipriano’s feet. He sat up and removed the blanket from Cipriano’s face.
“Is it night?” said Cipriano.
"Is it night?" Cipriano asked.
“Almost night,” said Ramón.
“Almost night,” Ramón said.
Silence followed, while Ramón unfastened the bonds, beginning at the feet. Before he unbound the eyes, he closed[Pg 395] the window, so the room was almost dark. Then he unfastened the last binding, and Cipriano sat up, looking, then suddenly covering his eyes.
Silence filled the room as Ramón untied the bindings, starting with the feet. Before he removed the blindfold, he closed[Pg 395] the window, plunging the room into near darkness. Then he released the last tie, and Cipriano sat up, glanced around, and then quickly covered his eyes.
“Make it quite dark!” he said.
“Make it really dark!” he said.
Ramón closed the shutters, and the room was complete night. Then he returned and sat on the mats by Cipriano. Cipriano was asleep again. After a while, Ramón left him.
Ramón shut the shutters, and the room was completely dark. Then he came back and sat on the mats next to Cipriano. Cipriano was asleep again. After a while, Ramón got up and left him.
He did not see him again till dawn. Then Ramón found him going down to the lake, to swim. The two men swam together, while the sun rose. With the rain, the lake was colder. They went to the house to rub oil in their limbs.
He didn't see him again until dawn. Then Ramón found him heading down to the lake to swim. The two men swam together as the sun rose. Thanks to the rain, the lake was colder. They went back to the house to rub oil on their limbs.
Cipriano looked at Ramón with black eyes which seemed to be looking at all space.
Cipriano gazed at Ramón with dark eyes that appeared to be searching through all of space.
“I went far,” he said.
"I went really far," he said.
“To where there is no beyond?” said Ramón.
“To where there is no beyond?” Ramón asked.
“Yes, there.”
“Yep, over there.”
And in a moment or two, Cipriano was wrapped in his blanket again, and asleep.
And in a minute or so, Cipriano was wrapped up in his blanket again and asleep.
He did not wake till the afternoon. Then he ate, and took a boat, and rowed down the lake to Kate. He found her at home. She was surprised to see him, in his white clothes and with his sarape of Huitzilopochtli.
He didn't wake up until the afternoon. Then he ate, took a boat, and rowed down the lake to Kate. He found her at home. She was surprised to see him in his white clothes and with his sarape of Huitzilopochtli.
“I am going to be the living Huitzilopochtli,” he said.
“I’m going to be the living Huitzilopochtli,” he said.
“Are you? When? Does it feel queer?”—Kate was afraid of his eyes, they seemed inhuman.
“Are you? When? Does it feel strange?”—Kate was afraid of his eyes; they seemed inhuman.
“On Thursday. The day of Huitzilopochtli is to be Thursday. Won’t you sit beside me, and be wife of me when I am a god?”
“On Thursday. The day of Huitzilopochtli is Thursday. Won’t you sit next to me and be my wife when I become a god?”
“But do you feel you are a god?” she asked, querulous.
“But do you feel you are a god?” she asked, with a hint of irritation.
He turned his eyes on her strangely.
He looked at her in a weird way.
“I have been,” he said. “And I have come back. But I belong there, where I went.”
“I have been,” he said. “And I’ve come back. But I belong there, where I went.”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“Where there is no beyond, and the darkness sinks into the water, and waking and sleeping are one thing.”
“Where there is no afterlife, and the darkness sinks into the water, and being awake and asleep are the same thing.”
“No,” said Kate, afraid. “I never understood mystical things. They make me uneasy.”
“No,” Kate said, feeling scared. “I never understood mystical stuff. It makes me uneasy.”
“Is it mystical when I come in to you?”
“Is it magical when I come to you?”
“No,” said Kate. “Surely that is physical.”
“No,” Kate said. “That has to be physical.”
“So is the other, only further. Won’t you be the bride of Huitzilopochtli?” he asked again.
“So is the other, just farther away. Will you be the bride of Huitzilopochtli?” he asked again.
“Not so soon,” said Kate.
"Not so fast," said Kate.
[Pg 396]
[Pg 396]
“Not so soon!” he re-echoed.
“Not so soon!” he repeated.
There was a pause.
There was a break.
“Will you come back with me to Jamiltepec now?” he asked.
“Will you come back to Jamiltepec with me now?” he asked.
“Not now,” she said.
“Not now,” she replied.
“Why not now?”
“Why not do it now?”
“Oh, I don’t know.—You treat me as if I had no life of my own,” she said. “But I have.”
“Oh, I don’t know.—You treat me as if I don’t have a life of my own,” she said. “But I do.”
“A life of your own? Who gave it you? Where did you get it?”
“A life of your own? Who gave it to you? Where did you get it?”
“I don’t know. But I have got it. And I must live it. I can’t be just swallowed up.”
“I don’t know. But I’ve got it. And I have to live it. I can’t just be swallowed up.”
“Why, Malintzi?” he said, giving her a name. “Why can’t you?”
“Why, Malintzi?” he asked, giving her a name. “Why can’t you?”
“Be just swallowed up?” she said. “Well, I just can’t.”
“Just be swallowed up?” she said. “Well, I just can’t.”
“I am the living Huitzilopochtli,” he said. “And I am swallowed up. I thought, so could you be, Malintzi.”
“I am the living Huitzilopochtli,” he said. “And I am consumed. I thought, so could you be, Malintzi.”
“No! Not quite?” she said.
“No! Not really?” she said.
“Not quite! Not quite! Not now! Not just now! How often you say Not, to-day!—I must go back to Ramón.”
“Not quite! Not quite! Not now! Not just yet! How often you say Not today!—I must go back to Ramón.”
“Yes. Go back to him. You only care about him, and your living Quetzalcoatl and your living Huitzilopochtli.—I am only a woman.”
“Yes. Go back to him. You only care about him, and your living Quetzalcoatl and your living Huitzilopochtli.—I’m just a woman.”
“No, Malintzi, you are more. You are more than Kate, you are Malintzi.”
“No, Malintzi, you’re more. You’re more than Kate, you’re Malintzi.”
“I am not! I am only Kate, and I am only a woman. I mistrust all that other stuff.”
“I’m not! I’m just Kate, and I’m just a woman. I don’t trust all that other stuff.”
“I am more than just a man, Malintzi.—Don’t you see that?”
“I’m more than just a man, Malintzi.—Don’t you see that?”
“No!” said Kate. “I don’t see it. Why should you be more than just a man?”
“No!” said Kate. “I don’t get it. Why should you be anything more than just a man?”
“Because I am the living Huitzilopochtli. Didn’t I tell you? You’ve got dust in your mouth to-day, Malintzi.”
“Because I am the living Huitzilopochtli. Didn’t I tell you? You’ve got dust in your mouth today, Malintzi.”
He went away, leaving her rocking in anger on her terrace, in love again with her old self, and hostile to the new thing. She was thinking of London and Paris and New York, and all the people there.
He walked away, leaving her fuming on her terrace, in love once more with her old self and resentful of the new version. She was thinking about London, Paris, New York, and all the people there.
“Oh!” she cried to herself, stifling. “For heaven’s sake let me get out of this, and back to simple human people. I loathe the very sound of Quetzalcoatl and Huitzilopochtli.[Pg 397] I would die rather than be mixed up in it any more. Horrible, really, both Ramón and Cipriano. And they want to put it over me, with their high-flown bunk, and their Malintzi. Malintzi! I am Kate Forrester, really. I am neither Kate Leslie nor Kate Tylor. I am sick of these men putting names over me. I was born Kate Forrester, and I shall die Kate Forrester. I want to go home. Loathsome, really, to be called Malintzi.—I’ve had it put over me.”
“Oh!” she exclaimed to herself, stifling. “For heaven’s sake, let me get out of this and back to regular people. I can’t stand the very sound of Quetzalcoatl and Huitzilopochtli.[Pg 397] I would rather die than get involved in it anymore. It’s awful, really, both Ramón and Cipriano. And they want to force their pretentious nonsense on me, and their Malintzi. Malintzi! I am Kate Forrester, truly. I’m neither Kate Leslie nor Kate Tylor. I’m tired of these men labeling me. I was born Kate Forrester, and I will die Kate Forrester. I want to go home. It’s disgusting, really, to be called Malintzi.—I’ve had enough of it.”
[Pg 398]
[Pg 398]
CHAP: XXIII. HUITZILOPOCHTLI’S NIGHT.
They had the Huitzilopochtli ceremony at night, in the wide yard in front of the church. The guard of Huitzilopochtli, in sarapes of black, red and yellow stripes, striped like tigers or wasps, stood holding torches of blazing ocote. A tall bonfire was built, but unkindled, in the centre of the yard.
They held the Huitzilopochtli ceremony at night, in the large yard in front of the church. The guards of Huitzilopochtli, dressed in striped sarapes of black, red, and yellow, looked like tigers or wasps as they stood holding blazing torches of ocote. A tall bonfire was constructed, but it wasn’t lit, in the center of the yard.
In the towers where the bells had been, fires were blazing and the heavy drum of Huitzilopochtli went rolling its deep, sinister notes. It had been sounding all the while since the sun went down.
In the towers where the bells used to be, fires were blazing and the heavy drum of Huitzilopochtli was rolling its deep, ominous beats. It had been sounding the whole time since the sun went down.
The crowd gathered under the trees, outside the gates in front of the church. The church doors were closed.
The crowd gathered under the trees, outside the gates in front of the church. The church doors were shut.
There was a bang of four firework cannons exploding simultaneously, then four rockets shot up into the sky, leaning in the four directions, and exploding in showers of red, green, white and yellow.
There was a loud bang as four fireworks went off at the same time, then four rockets shot into the sky, leaning in different directions, exploding in showers of red, green, white, and yellow.
The church doors opened, and Cipriano appeared, in his brilliant sarape of Huitzilopochtli, and with three green parrot feathers erect on his brow. He was carrying a torch. He stooped and lit the big bonfire, then plucked out four blazing brands, and tossed them to four of his men, who stood waiting, naked save for their black breech-cloths. The men caught the brands as they flew, and ran in the four directions, to kindle the four bonfires that waited, one in each corner of the yard.
The church doors swung open, and Cipriano stepped out, wearing his vibrant sarape of Huitzilopochtli, with three green parrot feathers standing upright on his forehead. He was holding a torch. He bent down and lit the large bonfire, then pulled out four blazing torches and tossed them to four of his men, who stood there, wearing nothing but their black breech-cloths. The men caught the torches as they flew and ran in the four directions to ignite the four bonfires that were set up, one in each corner of the yard.
The guard had taken off their blankets and blouses, and were naked to the red sash. The lighter drum began to beat for the dance, and the dance began, the half-naked men throwing their blazing torches whirling in the air, catching them as they came down, dancing all the while. Cipriano, in the centre, threw up brand after brand from the fire.
The guard had removed their blankets and shirts, and were exposed down to the red sash. The lighter drum started to play for the dance, and the dance began, the half-naked men tossing their flaming torches into the air, catching them as they fell, all while dancing. Cipriano, in the middle, kept tossing up brand after brand from the fire.
Now that he was stripped of his blanket, his body was seen painted in horizontal bars of red and black, while from his mouth went a thin green line, and from his eyes a band of yellow.
Now that he had lost his blanket, his body was visible, marked with horizontal stripes of red and black, while a thin green line came from his mouth and a band of yellow streamed from his eyes.
The five fires, built hollow of little towers of ocote faggots, sent pure flame in a rush up to the dark sky, illuminating the dancing men, who sang in deep voices as they danced.
The five fires, built hollow from small towers of ocote sticks, sent bright flames soaring into the dark sky, lighting up the dancing men, who sang in deep voices as they moved.
[Pg 399]
[Pg 399]
The fires rushed rapidly upwards in flame. The drum beat without ceasing. And the men of Huitzilopochtli danced on, like demons. Meanwhile the crowd sat in the old Indian silence, their black eyes glittering in the firelight. And gradually the fires began to die down, the white façade of the church, that had danced also to the yellow flames, began to go bluish above, merging into the night, rose-coloured below, behind the dark shapes that danced to the sinking fires.
The flames shot up rapidly. The drumming continued nonstop. The men of Huitzilopochtli danced on like demons. Meanwhile, the crowd sat in quiet, their dark eyes sparkling in the firelight. Gradually, the flames started to fade, and the white facade of the church, which had also swayed to the yellow flames, began to turn bluish above, blending into the night, with a rosy hue below, behind the dark figures dancing to the dying fires.
Suddenly the dance ceased, the men threw their sarapes around them, and sat down. Little ocote fires upon the cane tripods flickered here and there, in a silence that lasted for some minutes. Then the drum sounded, and a man began to sing, in a clear, defiant voice, the First Song of Huitzilopochtli:
Suddenly, the dance stopped, the men wrapped their sarapes around themselves, and sat down. Small fires made from ocote wood burned on cane tripods, flickering here and there in a silence that lasted for a few minutes. Then the drum started, and a man began to sing in a clear, bold voice, the First Song of Huitzilopochtli:
The song came to an end. There was a pause. Then all the men of Huitzilopochtli took it up again, changing the “I” into “He.”
The song ended. There was a pause. Then all the men of Huitzilopochtli picked it up again, changing the “I” to “He.”
The big fires had all died down. Only the little flames on the tripods lit up the scene with a ruddy glow. The guard withdrew to the outer wall of the yard, holding bayonets erect. The big drum was going alone, slowly.
The big fires had all died down. Only the small flames on the tripods lit up the scene with a warm glow. The guard stepped back to the outer wall of the yard, holding their bayonets up. The big drum was beating alone, slowly.
The yard was now a clear space, with the glowing red heaps of the bonfires, and the ocote flames flapping. And now was seen a platform erected against the white wall of the church.
The yard was now an open area, with the glowing red piles of the bonfires and the flames of the ocote flickering. And now a platform could be seen set up against the white wall of the church.
In the silence the big doors of the church opened, and Cipriano came out, in his bright sarape, holding in his hand a bunch of black leaves, or feathers, and with a tuft of scarlet feathers, black-tipped, rising from the back of his head. He mounted the platform and stood facing the crowd, the light of a torch on his face and on the brilliant feathers that rose like flames from the back of his head.
In the quiet, the large doors of the church swung open, and Cipriano stepped out, wearing his vibrant sarape, holding a bunch of black leaves or feathers in one hand, and a tuft of scarlet feathers with black tips standing up from the back of his head. He climbed onto the platform and faced the crowd, the glow of a torch illuminating his face and the striking feathers that flickered like flames from the back of his head.
After him came a strange procession: a peon in floppy white clothes, led prisoner between two of the guards of Huitzilopochtli: who wore their sarapes with red and black and yellow and white and green stripes: then another peon prisoner: then another: in all, five, the fifth one tall, limping, and with a red cross painted on the breast of his white jacket. Last of all came a woman-prisoner, likewise between two guards, her hair flowing loose, over a red tunic.
After him came a strange procession: a worker in loose white clothes, being escorted as a prisoner between two guards of Huitzilopochtli, who wore their sarapes with red, black, yellow, and green stripes. Then came another worker prisoner, followed by another, making a total of five; the fifth was tall, limping, and had a red cross painted on the front of his white jacket. Finally, there was a female prisoner, also between two guards, with her hair flowing freely over a red tunic.
They mounted the platform. The peons, prisoners, were placed in a row, their guards behind them. The limping peon was apart, with his two guards behind him: the woman again was apart, her two guards behind her.
They stepped onto the platform. The workers, prisoners, were lined up in a row, with their guards standing behind them. The limping worker was set apart, with his two guards behind him; the woman was also set apart, with her two guards behind her.
The big drum ceased, and a bugle rang out, a long, loud triumphant note, repeated three times. Then the kettle-drums, or the small tom-toms like kettle-drums, rattled fierce as hail.
The big drum stopped, and a bugle blared, a long, loud triumphant note, repeated three times. Then the kettle drums, or the small tom-toms that sounded like kettle drums, rattled fiercely like hail.
[Pg 402]
[Pg 402]
Cipriano lifted his hand, and there was silence.
Cipriano raised his hand, and everyone fell silent.
Out of the silence he began to speak, in his short, martial sentences:
Out of the silence, he started to speak in his brief, commanding sentences:
The drums began to beat and the singer began to sing clear and pure:
The drums started to play, and the singer began to sing clearly and beautifully:
The Song of the Grey Dog.
The Song of the Grey Dog.
[Pg 404]
[Pg 404]
The song ceased, and there was silence. Then Cipriano beckoned to the men to bring forward the peon with the black cross painted on his front and back. He limped forward.
The song stopped, and there was silence. Then Cipriano signaled to the men to bring forward the peon with the black cross painted on his front and back. He limped forward.
Cipriano: “What man is that, limping?”
Cipriano: “Who is that guy limping?”
Guards: “It is Guillermo, overseer of Don Ramón, who betrayed Don Ramón, his master.”
Guards: “It’s Guillermo, Don Ramón’s overseer, who betrayed his master, Don Ramón.”
Cipriano: “Why does he limp?”
Cipriano: “Why is he limping?”
Guards: “He fell from the window on to the rocks.”
Guards: “He fell from the window onto the rocks.”
Cipriano: “What made him wish to betray his master?”
Cipriano: “What made him want to betray his boss?”
Guards: “His heart is a grey dog, and a woman, a grey bitch, enticed him forth.”
Guards: “His heart is a gray dog, and a woman, a gray bitch, lured him out.”
Cipriano: “What woman enticed the grey dog forth?”
Cipriano: “Which woman lured the grey dog out?”
The guards came forward with the woman.
The guards stepped forward with the woman.
Guards: “This woman, Maruca, my Lord, with the grey bitch heart.”
Guards: “This woman, Maruca, my Lord, with the cold-hearted gray dog.”
Cipriano: “Is it she, indeed?”
Cipriano: “Is it really her?”
Guards: “It is she.”
Guards: “It’s her.”
Cipriano: “The grey dog, and the grey bitch, we kill, for their mouths are yellow with poison? Is it well, men of Huitzilopochtli?”
Cipriano: “We kill the grey dog and the grey bitch because their mouths are yellow with poison? Is that right, men of Huitzilopochtli?”
Guards: “It is very well, my Lord.”
Guards: "Sounds good, Your Highness."
The guards stripped the peon Guillermo of his white clothes, leaving him naked, in a grey loin-cloth, with a grey-white cross painted on his naked breast. The woman, too, had a grey-white cross painted on her body. She stood in a short petticoat of grey wool.
The guards took off Guillermo's white clothes, leaving him naked except for a grey loincloth, with a grey-white cross painted on his bare chest. The woman also had a grey-white cross painted on her body. She stood in a short grey wool petticoat.
Cipriano: “The grey dog, and the grey bitch shall run no more about the world. We will bury their bodies in quick-lime, till their souls are eaten, and their bodies, and nothing is left. For lime is the thirsty bone that swallows even a soul and is not slaked.—Bind them with the grey cords, put ash on their heads.”
Cipriano: “The grey dog and the grey female dog won’t roam the world anymore. We will bury their bodies in quicklime until their souls are consumed, and their bodies are gone, leaving nothing behind. For lime is the thirsty substance that even swallows a soul and doesn’t get satisfied.—Tie them with the grey cords, put ash on their heads.”
The guards quickly obeyed. The prisoners, ash-grey, gazed with black, glittering eyes, making not a sound. A guard stood behind each of them. Cipriano gave a sign, and quick as lightning the guards had got the throats of the two victims in a grey cloth, and with a sharp jerk had broken their necks, lifting them backwards in one movement. The grey cloths they tied hard and tight round the throats, laying the twitching bodies on the floor.
The guards quickly complied. The prisoners, pale and ashen, stared with dark, shining eyes, remaining silent. A guard stood behind each of them. Cipriano signaled, and in an instant, the guards had the two victims' necks wrapped in a grey cloth, and with a sharp pull, they snapped their necks, lifting them back in one swift motion. They tightly secured the grey cloths around their throats, laying the convulsing bodies on the floor.
Cipriano turned to the crowd:
Cipriano faced the crowd:
[Pg 405]
[Pg 405]
Then he turned once more, to the other, imprisoned peons.
Then he turned again to the other imprisoned workers.
Cipriano: “Who are these four?”
Cipriano: “Who are these people?”
Guards: “Four who came to kill Don Ramón.”
Guards: “Four guys who came to kill Don Ramón.”
Cipriano: “Four men, against one man?”
Cipriano: “Four guys against one guy?”
Guards: “They were more than four, my Lord.”
Guards: “There were more than four, my Lord.”
Cipriano: “When many men come against one, what is the name of the many?”
Cipriano: “When a lot of guys come after one, what do we call the many?”
Guards: “Cowards, my Lord.”
Guards: “Cowards, my lord.”
Cipriano: “Cowards it is. They are less than men. Men that are less than men are not good enough for the light of the sun. If men that are men will live, men that are less than men must be put away, lest they multiply too much. Men that are more than men have the judgment of men that are less than men. Shall they die?”
Cipriano: “They’re cowards. They’re not even men. Men who are less than men don’t deserve to see the light of the sun. If real men are going to survive, those who are less than men have to be removed, or they’ll just multiply too much. Men who are better than regular men have the judgment to deal with those who aren’t. Should they die?”
Guards: “They shall surely die, my Lord.”
Guards: “They will definitely die, my Lord.”
Cipriano: “Yet my hand has touched the hand of Quetzalcoatl, and among the black leaves one sprung green, with the colour of Malintzi.”
Cipriano: “Yet my hand has touched the hand of Quetzalcoatl, and among the dark leaves one emerged green, with the color of Malintzi.”
An attendant came and lifted Cipriano’s sarape over his head, leaving his body bare to the waist. The guards likewise took off their sarapes.
An attendant came and lifted Cipriano's sarape over his head, leaving his torso exposed. The guards also took off their sarapes.
Cipriano lifted up his fist, in which he held a little tuft of black feathers, or leaves.
Cipriano raised his fist, gripping a small bunch of black feathers or leaves.
Then he said slowly:
Then he said slowly:
[Pg 406]
[Pg 406]
Cipriano turned to the four peons. He held out his fist with the four black twigs, to the first. This first one, a little man, peered at the leaves curiously.
Cipriano turned to the four workers. He held out his fist with the four black twigs to the first one. This first guy, a short man, looked at the leaves with curiosity.
“There is no green one,” he said sceptically.
“There isn’t a green one,” he said doubtfully.
“Good!” said Cipriano. “Then receive a black.”
“Great!” said Cipriano. “Then take a black.”
And he handed him a black leaf.
And he gave him a black leaf.
“I knew it,” said the man, and he threw the leaf away with contempt and defiance.
“I knew it,” said the man, and he tossed the leaf aside with contempt and defiance.
The second man drew a black leaf. He stood gazing at it, as if fascinated, turning it round.
The second man picked a black leaf. He stood staring at it, captivated, turning it around.
The third man drew a leaf whose lower half was green.
The third man drew a leaf that was green on the bottom half.
“See!” said Cipriano. “The green leaf of Malintzi!”
“Look!” said Cipriano. “The green leaf of Malintzi!”
And he handed the last black leaf to the last man.
And he gave the last black leaf to the last man.
“Have I got to die?” said the last man.
“Do I really have to die?” asked the last man.
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“I don’t want to die, Patrón.”
“I don’t want to die, Patrón.”
“You played with death, and it has sprung upon you.”
“You messed with death, and now it’s caught up with you.”
The eyes of the three men were blindfolded with black[Pg 407] cloths, their blouses and pantaloons were taken away. Cipriano took a bright, thin dagger.
The three men had their eyes covered with black[Pg 407] cloths, and their shirts and pants were removed. Cipriano picked up a sharp, slim dagger.
“The Lords of Life are Masters of Death,” he said in a loud, clear voice.
“The Lords of Life are Masters of Death,” he said in a loud, clear voice.
And swift as lightning he stabbed the blindfolded men to the heart, with three swift, heavy stabs. Then he lifted the red dagger and threw it down.
And quick as lightning, he stabbed the blindfolded men right in the heart with three quick, powerful strikes. Then he raised the red dagger and threw it down.
“The Lords of Life are Masters of Death,” he repeated.
“The Lords of Life are Masters of Death,” he repeated.
The guards lifted the bleeding bodies one by one, and carried them into the church. There remained only the one prisoner, with the green leaf.
The guards picked up the bleeding bodies one by one and took them into the church. Only one prisoner was left, holding the green leaf.
“Put the green leaf of Malintzi between his brows; for Malintzi pardons once, and no more,” said Cipriano.
“Place the green leaf of Malintzi on his forehead; for Malintzi forgives once, and never again,” said Cipriano.
“Yes, my Lord!” replied the guard.
“Yes, my Lord!” said the guard.
And they led the man away into the church.
And they took the man into the church.
Cipriano followed, the last of his guard after him.
Cipriano followed, the last one in his group.
In a few minutes the drums began to beat and men came slowly streaming into the church. Women were not admitted. All the interior was hung with red and black banners. At the side of the chancel was a new idol: a heavy, seated figure of Huitzilopochtli, done in black lava stone. And round him burned twelve red candles. The idol held the bunch of black strips, or leaves in his hand. And at his feet lay the five dead bodies.
In a few minutes, the drums started to play, and men began to filter into the church. Women were not allowed inside. The interior was adorned with red and black banners. Next to the altar was a new idol: a large, seated figure of Huitzilopochtli, made of black lava stone. Around him burned twelve red candles. The idol held a bunch of black strips or leaves in his hand, and at his feet lay five dead bodies.
The fire on the altar was flickering high, to the dark statue of Quetzalcoatl. On his little throne Ramón sat, wearing his blue and white colours of Quetzalcoatl. There was another corresponding throne next him, but it was empty. Six of the guard of Quetzalcoatl stood by Ramón: but Huitzilopochtli’s side of the chancel was empty save for the dead.
The fire on the altar was blazing brightly against the dark statue of Quetzalcoatl. Ramón sat on his small throne, dressed in the blue and white colors of Quetzalcoatl. There was another similar throne next to him, but it was vacant. Six of Quetzalcoatl's guards stood by Ramón, while Huitzilopochtli’s side of the chancel was empty except for the dead.
The hard drums of Huitzilopochtli were beating incessantly outside, with a noise like madness. Inside was the soft roll of the drum of Quetzalcoatl. And the men from the crowd outside thronged slowly in, between the guard of Quetzalcoatl.
The loud drums of Huitzilopochtli were thundering constantly outside, sounding like chaos. Inside, there was the gentle rhythm of Quetzalcoatl's drum. The men from the crowd outside slowly flowed in, passing by the guard of Quetzalcoatl.
A flute sounded the summons to close the doors. The drums of Quetzalcoatl ceased, and from the towers was heard again the wild bugle of Huitzilopochtli.
A flute played to signal the closing of the doors. The drums of Quetzalcoatl stopped, and from the towers, the wild bugle of Huitzilopochtli was heard again.
Then down the centre of the church, in silence, barefoot, came the procession of Huitzilopochtli, naked save for the black loin-cloths and the paint, and the scarlet feathers of[Pg 408] the head-dresses. Cipriano had his face painted with a white jaw, a thin band of green stretched from his mouth, a band of black across his nose, yellow from his eyes, and scarlet on his brow. One green feather rose from his forehead, and behind his head a beautiful head-dress of scarlet feathers. A band of red was painted round his breast, yellow round his middle. The rest was ash-grey.
Then down the center of the church, in silence, barefoot, came the procession of Huitzilopochtli, naked except for the black loincloths and the paint, and the scarlet feathers of the headpieces. Cipriano had his face painted with a white jaw, a thin green stripe stretching from his mouth, a black stripe across his nose, yellow from his eyes, and scarlet on his brow. One green feather rose from his forehead, and behind his head was a beautiful headdress of scarlet feathers. A red band was painted around his chest, yellow around his waist. The rest was ash-gray.
After him came his guard, their faces red, black and white, their bodies painted as Cipriano’s, and a scarlet feather rising from the back of their head. The hard, dry drum of Huitzilopochtli beat monotonously.
After him came his guards, their faces painted in red, black, and white, their bodies decorated like Cipriano's, and a scarlet feather standing up from the back of their heads. The hard, dry drum of Huitzilopochtli beat steadily.
As the Living Huitzilopochtli came near the altar steps, the Living Quetzalcoatl rose and came to meet him. The two saluted, each covering his eyes with his left hand for a moment, then touching fingers with the right hand.
As the Living Huitzilopochtli approached the altar steps, the Living Quetzalcoatl stood up and went to meet him. The two greeted each other, each covering his eyes with his left hand for a moment, then touching fingers with their right hand.
Cipriano stood before the statue of Huitzilopochtli, dipped his hand in a stone bowl, and giving the loud cry or whoop of Huitzilopochtli, lifted up his red hand. His guard uttered the loud cry, and quickly filed past, each man dipping his hand and raising his wet, red fist. The hard drums of Huitzilopochtli rattled like madness in the church, then fell suddenly silent.
Cipriano stood in front of the statue of Huitzilopochtli, dipped his hand into a stone bowl, and let out the loud shout or whoop of Huitzilopochtli, raising his red hand. His guard echoed the loud cry and quickly passed by, each man dipping his hand and lifting his wet, red fist. The powerful drums of Huitzilopochtli sounded like chaos in the church, then suddenly went quiet.
Ramón: “Why is your hand red, Huitzilopochtli, my brother?”
Ramón: “Why is your hand red, Huitzilopochtli, bro?”
Cipriano: “It is the blood of the treacherous, Oh Quetzalcoatl.”
Cipriano: “It’s the blood of the traitors, Oh Quetzalcoatl.”
Ramón: “What have they betrayed?”
Ramón: “What did they betray?”
Cipriano: “The yellow sun and the heart of darkness; the hearts of men, and the buds of women. While they lived, the Morning Star could not be seen.”
Cipriano: “The bright yellow sun and the heart of darkness; the hearts of men, and the blooms of women. While they were alive, the Morning Star couldn’t be seen.”
Ramón: “And are they verily dead?”
Ramón: “Are they actually dead?”
Cipriano: “Verily dead, my Lord.”
Cipriano: “Truly dead, my Lord.”
Ramón: “Their blood is shed?”
Ramón: "Are they shedding blood?"
Cipriano: “Yes, my Lord, save that the grey dogs shed no blood. Two died the bloodless death of the grey dogs, three died in blood.”
Cipriano: “Yes, my Lord, except the grey dogs didn’t shed any blood. Two died a peaceful death like the grey dogs, and three died in blood.”
Ramón: “Give me the blood of the three, my brother Huitzilopochtli, to sprinkle the fire.”
Ramón: “Give me the blood of the three, my brother Huitzilopochtli, to pour over the fire.”
Cipriano brought the stone bowl, and the little bunch of black leaves from Huitzilopochtli’s idol. Ramón slowly, gently, sprinkled a little blood on the fire, with the black leaves.
Cipriano brought the stone bowl and the small bunch of black leaves from Huitzilopochtli’s idol. Ramón slowly and gently sprinkled a bit of blood on the fire along with the black leaves.
[Pg 409]
[Pg 409]
He gave back the bowl and the leaves to Huitzilopochtli, who placed them by the black idol.
He returned the bowl and the leaves to Huitzilopochtli, who set them beside the black idol.
Ramón: “Thou who didst take the lives of the three, Huitzilopochtli, my brother, what wilt thou do with the souls?”
Ramón: “You who took the lives of the three, Huitzilopochtli, my brother, what will you do with the souls?”
Cipriano: “Even give them to thee, my Lord, Quetzalcoatl, my Lord of the Morning Star.”
Cipriano: “I even give them to you, my Lord, Quetzalcoatl, my Lord of the Morning Star.”
Ramón: “Yea, give them to me and I will wrap them in my breath and send them the longest journey, to the sleep and the far awakening.”
Ramón: “Yeah, give them to me and I’ll wrap them in my breath and send them on the longest journey, to sleep and a far awakening.”
Cipriano: “My Lord is lord of two ways.”
Cipriano: “My Lord is the master of two paths.”
The naked, painted guard of Huitzilopochtli came and carried the dead bodies of the three stabbed men, carried them on red biers, and laid them at the foot of the Quetzalcoatl statue.
The bare, painted guard of Huitzilopochtli arrived and carried the bodies of the three men who had been stabbed, transporting them on red biers and laying them at the base of the Quetzalcoatl statue.
Ramón: “So, there is a long way to go, past the sun to the gate of the Morning Star. And if the sun is angry he strikes swifter than a jaguar, and the whirr of the winds is like an angry eagle, and the upper waters strike in wrath like silver-coloured snakes. Ah, three souls, make peace now with the sun and winds and waters, and go in courage, with the breath of Quetzalcoatl around you like a cloak. Fear not and shrink not and fail not; but come to the end of the longest journey, and let the fountain cover your face. So shall all at length be made new.”
Ramón: “So, there’s a long way to go, past the sun to the gate of the Morning Star. And if the sun is angry, it strikes faster than a jaguar, and the sound of the winds is like an angry eagle, and the upper waters lash out in wrath like silver snakes. Ah, three souls, make peace now with the sun, the winds, and the waters, and go forth with courage, wrapped in the breath of Quetzalcoatl like a cloak. Do not fear, do not shrink back, and do not fail; but reach the end of the longest journey, and let the fountain wash over your face. Thus, everything will eventually be made new.”
When he had spoken to the dead, Ramón took incense and threw it on the fire, so clouds of blue smoke arose. Then with a censer he swung the blue smoke over the dead. Then he unfolded three blue cloths and covered the dead. Then the guards of Quetzalcoatl lifted the biers, and the flute of Quetzalcoatl sounded.
When he finished talking to the dead, Ramón took some incense and tossed it on the fire, creating clouds of blue smoke. Then, using a censer, he waved the blue smoke over the bodies. After that, he spread out three blue cloths and covered the dead with them. Then the guards of Quetzalcoatl lifted the biers, and the flute of Quetzalcoatl played.
“Salute the Morning Star!” cried Ramón, turning to the light beyond the statue of Quetzalcoatl, and throwing up his right arm in the Quetzalcoatl prayer. Every man turned to the light and threw up his arm in the passion. And the silence of the Morning Star filled the church.
“Praise the Morning Star!” shouted Ramón, facing the light beyond the statue of Quetzalcoatl, and raising his right arm in the Quetzalcoatl prayer. Every man turned toward the light and raised his arm with fervor. And the silence of the Morning Star filled the church.
The drum of Quetzalcoatl sounded: the guards slowly moved away with the three blue-wrapped dead.
The drum of Quetzalcoatl beat: the guards gradually stepped back with the three bodies wrapped in blue.
[Pg 410]
[Pg 410]
Then came the voice of the Living Huitzilopochtli:
Then came the voice of the Living Huitzilopochtli:
“Upon the dead grey dogs the face of Quetzalcoatl cannot look. Upon the corpses of grey dogs rises no Morning Star. But the fire of corpses shall consume them.”
“Quetzalcoatl cannot look upon the lifeless grey dogs. The Morning Star does not rise over the bodies of grey dogs. But the flames from the dead will burn them up.”
There was a sharp rattle of the dry drums of Huitzilopochtli. Ramón remained with his back to the church, his arm upraised to the Morning Star. And the guard of Huitzilopochtli lifted the strangled bodies, laid them on biers, covered them with grey cloths, and bore them away.
There was a loud clatter of the dry drums of Huitzilopochtli. Ramón stood with his back to the church, his arm raised to the Morning Star. The guard of Huitzilopochtli picked up the lifeless bodies, placed them on stretchers, covered them with gray cloths, and carried them away.
The bugle of Huitzilopochtli sounded.
The bugle of Huitzilopochtli blared.
Cipriano: “The dead are on their way. Quetzalcoatl helps them on the longest journey.—But the grey dogs sleep within the quick-lime, in the slow corpse-fire.—It is finished.”
Cipriano: “The dead are coming. Quetzalcoatl guides them on their final journey.—But the grey dogs lie in the quick-lime, in the slow-burning fire of the dead.—It’s over.”
Ramón dropped his arm and turned to the church. All men dropped their hands. The soft drums of Quetzalcoatl sounded, mingling with the hard drums of Huitzilopochtli. Then both guards began to sing together:
Ramón let his arm fall and faced the church. All the men lowered their hands. The gentle drums of Quetzalcoatl played, blending with the powerful drums of Huitzilopochtli. Then both guards started singing in unison:
Huitzilopochtli’s Watch.
Huitzilopochtli's Watch.
At the beginning of each stanza, the Guard of Huitzilopochtli struck their left palm with their scarlet right fist, and the drums gave a great crash, a terrific splash of noise. When the song ended, the drums gradually died down, like subsiding thunder, leaving the hearts of men re-echoing.
At the start of each stanza, the Guard of Huitzilopochtli hit their left palm with their red right fist, and the drums made a loud crash, creating an intense burst of sound. When the song wrapped up, the drums gradually faded away, like the fading of thunder, leaving the hearts of the men resonating.
Ramón: “Why is your hand so red, Huitzilopochtli?”
Ramón: “Why is your hand so red, Huitzilopochtli?”
Cipriano: “With blood of slain men, Brother.”
Cipriano: “With the blood of those who were killed, Brother.”
Ramón: “Must it always be red?”
Ramón: “Does it always have to be red?”
Cipriano: “Till green-robed Malintzi brings her water-bowl.”
Cipriano: “Until green-clad Malintzi brings her water bowl.”
The bugle and the flute both sounded. The guard of Huitzilopochtli put out the red candles, one by one, the guard of Quetzalcoatl extinguished the blue candles. The church was dark, save for the small, but fierce blue-white light beyond the Quetzalcoatl statue, and the red smouldering on the altar.
The bugle and the flute both played. Huitzilopochtli's guard snuffed out the red candles, one by one, while Quetzalcoatl's guard put out the blue candles. The church was dark, except for the small but intense blue-white light beyond the Quetzalcoatl statue and the red glowing on the altar.
Ramón began slowly to speak:
Ramón started to speak slowly:
The church was utterly still, all men standing with a hand pressed over their eyes.
The church was completely silent, with all the men standing with a hand over their eyes.
Till there was one note of a silver gong, and the green candles of Malintzi were being lighted in the altar place.—Ramón’s voice was heard again:
Till there was a single ring of a silver gong, and the green candles of Malintzi were being lit in the altar area.—Ramón’s voice was heard again:
[Pg 413]
[Pg 413]
CHAP: XXIV. MALINTZI.
When the women were shut out of the church, Kate went home gloomy and uneasy. The executions shocked and depressed her. She knew that Ramón and Cipriano did deliberately what they did: they believed in their deeds, they acted with all their conscience. And as men, probably they were right.
When the women were excluded from the church, Kate went home feeling down and anxious. The executions shocked and saddened her. She understood that Ramón and Cipriano did what they did on purpose: they believed in their actions and acted with complete conviction. And as men, they were probably justified.
But they seemed nothing but men. When Cipriano said: Man that is man is more than a man, he seemed to be driving the male significance to its utmost, and beyond, with a sort of demonism. It seemed to her all terrible will, the exertion of pure, awful will.
But they seemed nothing but men. When Cipriano said: Man that is man is more than a man, he seemed to be pushing the idea of being male to its limits, and even beyond, with a kind of intensity. To her, it all felt like a horrible will, the display of pure, terrifying will.
And deep in her soul came a revulsion against this manifestation of pure will. It was fascinating also. There was something dark and lustrous and fascinating to her in Cipriano, and in Ramón. The black, relentless power, even passion of the will in men! The strange, sombre, lustrous beauty of it! She knew herself under the spell.
And deep in her soul, she felt a strong dislike for this display of pure will. It was also intriguing. There was something dark, shiny, and captivating about Cipriano and Ramón. The black, unyielding power, even the passion of men's will! The strange, gloomy, shiny beauty of it! She realized she was under its spell.
At the same time, as is so often the case with any spell, it did not bind her completely. She was spell-bound, but not utterly acquiescent. In one corner of her soul was revulsion and a touch of nausea.
At the same time, like so often happens with any spell, it didn't completely control her. She was enchanted, but not entirely submissive. In one corner of her soul was a sense of disgust and a hint of nausea.
Ramón and Cipriano no doubt were right for themselves, for their people and country. But for herself, ultimately, ultimately she belonged elsewhere. Not to this terrible, natural will which seemed to beat its wings in the very air of the American continent. Always will, will, will, without remorse or relenting. This was America to her: all the Americas. Sheer will!
Ramón and Cipriano were undoubtedly right for themselves, their people, and their country. But for her, ultimately, she belonged somewhere else. Not to this relentless, natural will that seemed to beat its wings in the very air of the American continent. Always will, will, will, without remorse or letting up. This was America to her: all of the Americas. Pure will!
The Will of God! She began to understand that once fearsome phrase. At the centre of all things, a dark, momentous Will sending out its terrific rays and vibrations, like some vast octopus. And at the other end of the vibration, men, created men, erect in the dark potency, answering Will with will, like gods or demons.
The Will of God! She started to grasp that once intimidating phrase. At the core of everything, a dark, significant Will radiating its powerful waves and vibrations, like a massive octopus. And on the other end of the vibration, men, created men, standing tall in the dark force, responding to Will with their own will, like gods or demons.
It was wonderful too. But where was woman, in this terrible interchange of will? Truly only a subservient, instrumental thing: the soft stone on which the man[Pg 414] sharpened the knife of his relentless volition: the soft lodestone to magnetise his blade of steel and keep all its molecules alive in the electric flow.
It was amazing too. But where was the woman in this awful clash of wills? Truly just a submissive, useful object: the soft stone on which the man[Pg 414] sharpened the knife of his indomitable desire: the soft magnet to attract his steel blade and keep all its elements energized in the electric current.
Ah yes, it was wonderful. It was, as Ramón said, a manifestation, a manifestation of the Godhead. But to the Godhead as a sheer and awful Will she could not respond.
Ah yes, it was amazing. It was, as Ramón said, a manifestation, a manifestation of the divine. But to the divine as a pure and terrifying Will, she couldn't react.
Joachim, letting himself be bled to death for people who would profit nothing by his sacrifice, he was the other extreme. The black and magnificent pride of will which comes out of the volcanic earth of Mexico had been unknown to him. He was one of the white, self-sacrificing gods. Hence her bitterness. And hence, naturally, the spell of beauty and lustrous satisfaction which Cipriano could cast over her. She was in love with him, when he was with her; in his arms, she was quite gone in his spell. She was the deep, slumbrous lodestone which set all his bones glittering with the energy of relentless pride. And she herself derived a great gratification in the embrace, a sense of passive, downward-sinking power, profound.
Joachim let himself be bled to death for people who wouldn’t gain anything from his sacrifice; he was the complete opposite. The intense and magnificent pride that comes from the volcanic earth of Mexico was something he had never known. He was one of the white, self-sacrificing gods. That’s why she felt so bitter. And that’s also why Cipriano had such a captivating charm over her. She was in love with him when he was around; in his arms, she was completely under his spell. She was the deep, heavy lodestone that made all his bones shine with the energy of unwavering pride. And she found great satisfaction in the embrace, feeling a sense of passive, deeply sinking power.
Yet she could not be purely this, this thing of sheer reciprocity. Surely, though her woman’s nature was reciprocal to his male, surely it was more than that! Surely he and she were not two potent and reciprocal currents between which the Morning Star flashed like a spark out of nowhere. Surely this was not it? Surely she had one tiny Morning Star inside her, which was herself, her own very soul and star-self!
Yet she couldn't be just that, this being of pure give and take. Surely, even though her feminine nature matched his masculine one, it was more than that! Surely, they were not just two powerful and balanced forces between which the Morning Star flickered like a spark out of nowhere. Surely this wasn’t the case? Surely she had one small Morning Star inside her, which was her own, her very soul and essence!
But he would never admit this. The tiny star of her very self he would never see. To him she was but the answer to his call, the sheath for his blade, the cloud to his lightning, the earth to his rain, the fuel to his fire.
But he would never admit this. He would never truly see her for who she was. To him, she was just the answer to his call, the cover for his weapon, the cloud to his lightning, the ground to his rain, the fuel for his fire.
Alone, she was nothing. Only as the pure female corresponding to his pure male, did she signify.
Alone, she meant nothing. It was only as the pure woman matching his pure man that she had any significance.
As an isolated individual, she had little or no significance. As a woman on her own, she was repulsive, and even evil, to him. She was not real till she was reciprocal.
As an isolated person, she had little to no importance. As a woman by herself, she seemed repulsive and even evil to him. She only became real when she was reciprocal.
To a great extent this was true, and she knew it. To a great extent, the same was true of him, and without her to give him the power, he too would not achieve his own manhood and meaning. With her or without her, he would be beyond ordinary men, because the power was in him. But[Pg 415] failing her, he would never make his ultimate achievement, he would never be whole. He would be chiefly an instrument.
To a large extent, this was true, and she recognized it. To a large extent, the same was true for him, and without her to empower him, he too wouldn't reach his own maturity and purpose. With her or without her, he would rise above ordinary men because the strength was within him. But[Pg 415] by failing her, he would never achieve his highest potential; he would never be complete. He would mainly be a tool.
He knew this too: though perhaps not well enough. He would strive to keep her, to have her, for his own fulfilment. He would not let her go.
He knew this too: though maybe not well enough. He would try to keep her, to have her, for his own satisfaction. He wouldn't let her go.
But that little star of her own single self, would he ever recognize that? Nay, did he even recognize any single star of his own being? Did he not conceive of himself as a power and a potency on the face of the earth, an embodied will, like a rushing dark wind? And hence, inevitably, she was but the stone of rest to his potency, his bed of sleep, the cave and lair of his male will.
But would he ever recognize that little star that was uniquely hers? No, did he even acknowledge any singular aspect of his own existence? Didn’t he see himself as a force and a presence in the world, as an embodied will, like a powerful, rushing wind? So, inevitably, she became just the resting place for his energy, his sleeping space, the cave and den for his masculine desires.
What else? To him there was nothing else. The star! Don Ramón’s Morning Star was something that sprung between him and her and hung shining, the strange third thing that was both of them and neither of them, between his night and her day.
What else? To him, there was nothing else. The star! Don Ramón’s Morning Star was something that came alive between him and her and hung there shining, the strange third thing that was part of both of them and neither of them, caught between his night and her day.
Was it true? Was she nothing, nothing, by herself? And he, alone, failing his last manhood, without her was he nothing, or next to nothing? As a fig tree which grows up, but never comes to flower.
Was it true? Was she nothing, nothing, on her own? And he, alone, failing his last chance at manhood, without her—was he nothing, or almost nothing? Like a fig tree that grows tall, but never bears fruit.
Was this thing true, the same of both of them?—that alone, they were next to nothing? Each of them, separate, next to nothing. Apart in a sort of grey, mechanical twilight, without a star?
Was this thing true for both of them?—that alone, they were practically nothing? Each of them, on their own, almost nothing. Separated in a kind of gray, mechanical twilight, without a single star?
And together, in strange reciprocity, flashing darkly till the Morning Star rose between them?
And together, in an unusual exchange, shimmering ominously until the Morning Star appeared between them?
He would say to her, as Ramón had said of Carlota: “Soul! No; you have no soul of your own. You have at best only half a soul. It takes a man and a woman together to make a soul. The soul is the Morning Star, emerging from the two. One alone cannot have a soul.”
He would tell her, just like Ramón had said about Carlota: “Spirit! No; you don’t have your own spirit. You at best only have half a spirit. It takes a man and a woman together to create a spirit. The spirit is the Morning Star, rising from the two. One alone cannot have a spirit.”
This Ramón said. And she knew it conveyed what Cipriano really felt. Cipriano could not see Kate as a being by herself. And if he lived a thousand more years, he would never see her as such. He would see her only as reciprocal to himself. As the balance of him, and the correspondence on the other side of heaven.
This is what Ramón said. And she understood that it expressed what Cipriano truly felt. Cipriano couldn't recognize Kate as an individual on her own. Even if he lived a thousand more years, he would never see her that way. He would only view her in relation to himself. As his balance, and the reflection on the other side of heaven.
“Let the Morning Star rise between us,” he would say. “Alone you are nothing, and I am manqué. But together we are the wings of the Morning.”
“Let the Morning Star rise between us,” he would say. “By yourself, you are nothing, and I am manqué. But together we are the wings of the Morning.”
[Pg 416]
[Pg 416]
Was it true? Was this the final answer to man’s assertion of individuality?
Was it true? Was this the ultimate answer to humanity's claim of individuality?
Was it true? And was it her sacred duty to sit beside him in the green dress of Malintzi, in the church, the goddess admitting her halfness? Her halfness! Was there no star of the single soul? Was that all an illusion?
Was it true? And was it her sacred duty to sit next to him in the green dress of Malintzi, in the church, the goddess accepting her partiality? Her partiality! Was there no star of the united soul? Was that just an illusion?
Was the individual an illusion? Man, any man, every, man, by himself just a fragment, knowing no Morning Star? And every woman the same; by herself, starless and fragmentary. Even in the relation to the innermost God, still fragmentary and unblest.
Was the individual an illusion? A man, any man, every man, alone is just a piece, unaware of the Morning Star? And every woman is the same; by herself, starless and incomplete. Even in relation to the innermost God, still incomplete and unblessed.
Was it true, that the gate was the Morning Star, the only entrance to the Innermost? And the Morning Star rises between the two, and between the many, but never from one alone.
Was it true that the gate was the Morning Star, the only entrance to the Innermost? And the Morning Star rises between the two and between the many, but never from just one alone.
And was a man but a dark and arrowy will, and woman the bow from which the arrow is shot? The bow without the arrow was as nothing, and the arrow without the bow only a short-range dart, ineffectual?
And is a man just a dark and sharp will, while a woman is the bow that shoots the arrow? The bow without the arrow is nothing, and the arrow without the bow is only a short-range dart, ineffective?
Poor Kate, it was hard to have to reflect this. It meant a submission she had never made. It meant the death of her individual self. It meant abandoning so much, even her own very foundations. For she had believed truly that every man and every woman alike was founded on the individual.
Poor Kate, it was tough to have to think about this. It meant a surrender she had never done before. It meant losing her sense of individuality. It meant letting go of so much, even her own core beliefs. Because she had genuinely believed that every man and every woman was built on individuality.
Now, must she admit that the individual was an illusion and a falsification? There was no such animal. Except in the mechanical world. In the world of machines, the individual machine is effectual. The individual, like the perfect being, does not and cannot exist, in the vivid world. We are all fragments. And at the best, halves. The only whole thing is the Morning Star. Which can only rise between two: or between many.
Now, must she accept that the individual was just an illusion and a fabrication? There was no such thing. Except in the mechanical world. In the world of machines, the individual machine works effectively. The individual, like the perfect being, doesn’t and can’t exist in the vibrant world. We are all fragments. At best, we are halves. The only complete thing is the Morning Star, which can only rise between two: or among many.
And men can only meet in the light of the Morning Star.
And people can only come together in the light of the Morning Star.
She thought again of Cipriano and the executions, and she covered her hands over her face. Was this the knife to which she must be sheath? Was it such a star of power and relentlessness that must rise between her and him? Him naked and painted, with his soldiers, dancing and sweating and shouting among them. Herself unseen and nowhere!
She thought again about Cipriano and the executions, and she covered her face with her hands. Was this the knife she had to be the sheath for? Was it such a powerful and relentless force that had to come between her and him? Him, naked and painted, with his soldiers, dancing and sweating and shouting around them. And her, unseen and nowhere!
[Pg 417]
[Pg 417]
As she sat rocking in her terrible loneliness and misgiving, she heard the drums on the towers, and the sound of rockets. She went to the gate. Over the church, in the night sky, hung a spangling cloud of red and blue fire, the colours of Huitzilopochtli and Quetzalcoatl. The night of Huitzilopochtli would be over. The sky was dark again, and there were all the stars, beyond, far, far beyond where the spangling had been.
As she sat rocking in her awful loneliness and worry, she heard the drums on the towers and the sound of rockets. She went to the gate. Over the church, in the night sky, was a sparkling cloud of red and blue fire, the colors of Huitzilopochtli and Quetzalcoatl. The night of Huitzilopochtli was coming to an end. The sky darkened again, and all the stars were visible, far, far beyond where the sparkling had been.
She went indoors again, to retire. The servants had all run out to see the rockets. Ezequiel would be in with the men in church.
She went back inside to rest. The servants had all rushed out to watch the fireworks. Ezequiel would be inside with the guys at church.
She heard footsteps on the gravel walk, and suddenly Cipriano stood in the doorway, in his white clothes. He took off his hat, quickly. His black eyes were sparkling, almost blazing to her, with a flashing of light such as she had never seen. There were still smears of paint on his face. In the blazing of his eyes he seemed to be smiling to her, but in a dazzling, childish way.
She heard footsteps on the gravel path, and suddenly Cipriano appeared in the doorway, wearing his white clothes. He quickly removed his hat. His dark eyes sparkled, almost burning into her, with a brightness she had never encountered before. There were still smudges of paint on his face. In the brilliance of his eyes, he seemed to be smiling at her, but in a dazzling, childlike way.
“Malintzi,” he said to her in Spanish. “Oh, come! Come and put on the green dress. I cannot be the Living Huitzilopochtli, without a bride. I cannot be it, Malintzi!”
“Malintzi,” he said to her in Spanish. “Oh, come! Come and put on the green dress. I can’t be the Living Huitzilopochtli without a bride. I can’t be it, Malintzi!”
He stood before her, flickering and flashing and strangely young, vulnerable, as young and boyish as flame. She saw that when the fire came free in him, he would be like this always, flickering, flashing with a flame of virgin youth. Now, not will at all. Sensitive as a boy. And calling her only with his boyish flame. The living, flickering, fiery Wish. This was first. The Will she had seen was subsidiary and instrumental, the Wish in armour.
He stood in front of her, flickering and flashing, strangely youthful and vulnerable, as boyish as a flame. She realized that when his fire was fully unleashed, he would always be like this—flickering, glowing with an innocent youthfulness. Right now, he had no will at all. Sensitive like a boy and reaching out to her only with his boyish flame. The living, flickering, fiery Wish. This was primary. The Will she had seen was secondary and functional, the Wish in armor.
She had been so used to fighting for her own soul with individualistic men, that for a moment she felt old, and uncertain. The strange, flashing vulnerability in him, the nakedness of the living Wish, disconcerted her. She was used to men who had themselves well in hand, and were seeking their own ends as individuals.
She had become so accustomed to battling for her own identity with self-centered men that, for a moment, she felt old and unsure. The strange, intense vulnerability in him, the rawness of the living Desire, unsettled her. She was used to men who had themselves under control and were pursuing their own interests as individuals.
“Where do you want me to come?” she said.
“Where do you want me to go?” she said.
“To the church,” he said. “It is mine to-night. I am Huitzilopochtli: but I cannot be it alone,” he added with quick, wistful, watchful smile, as if all his flesh were flickering with delicate fire.
“To the church,” he said. “It’s mine tonight. I am Huitzilopochtli; but I can’t do it alone,” he added with a quick, longing, cautious smile, as if every part of him were flickering with a delicate flame.
Kate wrapped herself in a dark tartan shawl and went with him. He stepped quickly, in the short, Indian way.[Pg 418] The night was very dark. Down on the beach some fireworks were flaming, and the people were all watching.
Kate wrapped herself in a dark plaid shawl and followed him. He walked quickly, in that short, quick style. [Pg 418] The night was pitch black. Down on the beach, some fireworks were lighting up the sky, and everyone was watching.
They entered the yard of the church from the back, by the priest’s little gate. Soldiers were already rolled up in their blankets, sleeping under the wall. Cipriano opened the little vestry door. Kate passed into the darkness. He followed, lighting a candle.
They entered the churchyard from the back, through the priest's small gate. Soldiers were already curled up in their blankets, sleeping against the wall. Cipriano opened the small vestry door. Kate stepped into the darkness. He followed, lighting a candle.
“My soldiers know I am watching to-night in the church,” he said. “They will keep guard.”
“My soldiers know I'm watching tonight in the church,” he said. “They’ll keep watch.”
The body of the church was quite dark, but the bluish white light burned above the statue of Quetzalcoatl, giving not much light.
The inside of the church was pretty dark, but the bluish-white light shone above the statue of Quetzalcoatl, providing very little illumination.
Cipriano lifted his candle to the black statue of Huitzilopochtli. Then he turned to Kate, his black eyes flashing.
Cipriano raised his candle to the dark statue of Huitzilopochtli. Then he faced Kate, his dark eyes gleaming.
“I am Huitzilopochtli, Malintzi,” he said in his low, Indian Spanish. “But I cannot be it without you. Stay with me, Malintzi. Say you are the bride of the Living Huitzilopochtli.”
“I am Huitzilopochtli, Malintzi,” he said in his low, Indian Spanish. “But I can’t be that without you. Stay with me, Malintzi. Say you are the bride of the Living Huitzilopochtli.”
“Yes!” she replied, “I say it.”
“Yes!” she replied, “I mean it.”
Convulsive flames of joy and triumph seemed to go over his face. He lit two candles in front of Huitzilopochtli.
Convulsive flames of joy and triumph appeared on his face. He lit two candles in front of Huitzilopochtli.
“Come!” he said. “Put on the green dress.”
“Come on!” he said. “Put on the green dress.”
He took her to the vestry, where were many folded sarapes, and the silver bowl and other implements of the church, and left her while she put on the dress of Malintzi she had worn when Ramón married them.
He took her to the vestry, which had many folded sarapes, a silver bowl, and other church items, and left her while she put on the dress of Malintzi that she had worn when Ramón married them.
When she stepped out she found Cipriano naked and in his paint, before the statue of Huitzilopochtli, on a rug of jaguar skins.
When she stepped outside, she found Cipriano naked and covered in paint, in front of the statue of Huitzilopochtli, on a rug made of jaguar skins.
“I am the living Huitzilopochtli,” he murmured to her in a sort of ecstasy.
“I am the living Huitzilopochtli,” he whispered to her in a kind of ecstasy.
“You are Malintzi,” he said. “The bride of Huitzilopochtli.”
“You're Malintzi,” he said. “The bride of Huitzilopochtli.”
The convulsion of exultance went over his face. He took her hand in his left hand, and they stood facing the bluish light.
The wave of joy spread across his face. He took her hand with his left hand, and they stood facing the bluish light.
“Cover your face!” he said to her.
“Cover your face!” he told her.
They covered their faces in the salute.
They covered their faces in salute.
“Now salute Quetzalcoatl.” And he flung up his arm. She held out her left hand, in the woman’s salute.
“Now salute Quetzalcoatl.” And he raised his arm. She extended her left hand, in the woman’s salute.
Then they turned to the statue of Huitzilopochtli.
Then they looked at the statue of Huitzilopochtli.
“Salute Huitzilopochtli!” he said, bringing his right[Pg 419] fist down with a smash in the palm of his left hand. But this was the male salute. He taught her to press her hands together in front of her breast, then shoot them out towards the idol.
“Salute Huitzilopochtli!” he exclaimed, bringing his right[Pg 419] fist down hard into the palm of his left hand. But this was the male salute. He showed her how to press her hands together in front of her chest, then extend them out toward the idol.
Then he put a little lamp of earthenware between the feet of Huitzilopochtli. From the right knee of the idol he took a little black vessel of oil, making her take a little white vessel from the god’s left knee.
Then he placed a small clay lamp between Huitzilopochtli's feet. He took a small black container of oil from the idol's right knee and had her take a small white container from the god's left knee.
“Now,” he said, “together we fill the lamp.”
“Now,” he said, “let’s fill the lamp together.”
And together they poured the oil from their little pitchers, into the saucer-shaped lamp.
And together they poured the oil from their small pitchers into the bowl-shaped lamp.
“Now together we light it,” he said.
“Now we light it together,” he said.
He took one of the two candles burning before the black idol, she took the other, and with the flames dripping and leaping together, they kindled the floating wick of the lamp. It burned in a round blue bud, then rose higher.
He grabbed one of the two candles flickering in front of the black idol, she picked up the other, and as the flames dripped and danced together, they lit the floating wick of the lamp. It glowed in a round blue bud, then rose higher.
“Blow out your candle,” he said. “It is our Morning Star.”
“Blow out your candle,” he said. “It’s our Morning Star.”
They blew out the two candles. It was almost dark now, with the slow light, like a snow-drop, of their united lives floating between the feet of Huitzilopochtli, and the everlasting light burning small and bluish beyond the statue of Quetzalcoatl.
They blew out the two candles. It was almost dark now, with the faint light, like a snow-drop, of their joined lives hovering between the feet of Huitzilopochtli, and the everlasting light burning dim and bluish beyond the statue of Quetzalcoatl.
At the foot of the altar, beside the chair of Huitzilopochtli, a third chair was placed.
At the base of the altar, next to Huitzilopochtli's chair, a third chair was set up.
“Sit in your throne of Malintzi,” he said to her.
“Sit in your Malintzi throne,” he told her.
They sat side by side, his hand holding her hand, in complete silence, looking down the dark church. He had placed tufts of greenish flowers, like thin, greenish lilac, above her chair, and their perfume was like a dream, strong, overpoweringly sweet on the darkness.
They sat next to each other, his hand holding hers, in complete silence, gazing down the dim church. He had put clusters of greenish flowers, resembling slender, green lilacs, above her chair, and their scent was dreamlike, intensely sweet against the darkness.
Strange how naïve he was! He was not like Ramón, rather ponderous and deliberate in his ceremonials. Cipriano in his own little deeds to-night with her, was naïve like a child. She could hardly look at that bud of light which he said meant their united lives, without a catch at her heart. It burned so soft and round, and he had such an implicit, childish satisfaction in its symbol. It all gave him a certain wild, childish joy. The strange convulsions like flames of joy and gratification went over his face!
It's strange how naïve he was! He wasn't like Ramón, who was more serious and careful in his actions. Cipriano, in his little gestures with her tonight, was innocent like a child. She could barely look at that tiny light he said represented their lives together without feeling a pang in her heart. It glowed so softly and perfectly, and he had such a simple, childlike happiness with its meaning. It filled him with a wild, youthful joy. The unusual twitches and bursts of happiness crossed his face!
“Ah, God!” she thought. “There are more ways than one of becoming like a little child.”
“Ah, God!” she thought. “There’s more than one way to be like a little kid.”
[Pg 420]
[Pg 420]
The flaminess and the magnificence of the beginning: this was what Cipriano wanted to bring to his marriage. The reeling, powerful perfume of those invisible green flowers, that the peons call buena de noche: good by night.
The brightness and glory of the start: this was what Cipriano wanted to bring to his marriage. The intense, strong scent of those invisible green flowers, that the laborers call buena de noche: good by night.
Strange—that which he brought to marriage was something flamey and unabashed, forever virginal. Not, as she had always known in men, yearning and seeking his own ends. Naively bringing his flame to her flame.
Strange—that what he brought to marriage was something fiery and unashamed, always pure. Not, as she had always experienced in men, longing and pursuing his own interests. Naively bringing his fire to her fire.
As she sat in that darkened church in the intense perfume of flowers, in the seat of Malintzi, watching the bud of her life united with his, between the feet of the idol, and feeling his dark hand softly holding her own, with the soft, deep Indian heat, she felt her own childhood coming back on her. The years seemed to be reeling away in great circles, falling away from her.
As she sat in that dimly lit church surrounded by the strong scent of flowers, in the seat of Malintzi, watching the beginning of her life join with his, at the feet of the idol, and feeling his dark hand gently holding hers, with the warm, deep Indian heat, she felt her childhood flooding back. The years seemed to be rolling away in huge circles, drifting away from her.
Leaving her sitting there like a girl in her first adolescence. The Living Huitzilopochtli! Ah, easily he was the living Huitzilopochtli. More than anything. More than Cipriano, more than a male man, he was the living Huitzilopochtli. And she was the goddess bride, Malintzi of the green dress.
Leaving her sitting there like a girl in her early teens. The Living Huitzilopochtli! Ah, he truly was the living Huitzilopochtli. More than anything. More than Cipriano, more than any man, he was the living Huitzilopochtli. And she was the goddess bride, Malintzi in the green dress.
Ah, yes, it was childish. But it was actually so. She was perhaps fourteen years old, and he was fifteen. And he was the young Huitzilopochtli, and she was the bride Malintzi, the bride-girl. She had seen it. When the flame came up in him and licked him all over, he was young and vulnerable as a boy of fifteen, and he would always be so, even when he was seventy.
Ah, yes, it was immature. But that was the reality. She was maybe fourteen, and he was fifteen. He was the young Huitzilopochtli, and she was Malintzi, the bride. She had witnessed it. When the flame rose in him and engulfed him completely, he was young and defenseless like a fifteen-year-old boy, and he would always be that way, even at seventy.
And this was her bridegroom. Here at last he was not a will. When he came clothed in his own free flame, it was not will that clothed him. Let him be a general, an executioner, what he liked, in the world. The flame of their united lives was a naked bud of flame. Their marriage was a young, vulnerable flame.
And this was her groom. Here at last he wasn't just a wish. When he arrived wrapped in his own free spirit, it wasn't wish that surrounded him. He could be a general, an executioner, whatever he wanted in the world. The fire of their combined lives was a raw bud of flame. Their marriage was a fresh, delicate flame.
So he sat in silence on his throne, holding her hand in silence, till the years reeled away from her in fleeing circles, and she sat, as every real woman can sit, no matter at what age, a girl again, and for him, a virgin. He held her hand in silence, till she was Malintzi, and virgin for him, and when they looked at one another, and their eyes met, the two flames rippled in oneness. She closed her eyes, and was dark.
So he sat quietly on his throne, holding her hand without saying a word, while the years drifted away from her in spiraling circles. She sat, like every genuine woman can, no matter her age, feeling young again, and for him, untouched. He held her hand in silence until she was Malintzi, pure for him, and when they looked at each other and their eyes locked, the two flames merged into one. She closed her eyes and became enveloped in darkness.
Then later, when she opened her eyes and saw the bud[Pg 421] of flame just above her, and the black idol invisibly crouching, she heard his strange voice, the voice of a boy hissing in naïve ecstasy, in Spanish:
Then later, when she opened her eyes and saw the flame bud[Pg 421] above her, and the dark idol hidden away, she heard his strange voice, a boy's voice hissing in innocent ecstasy, in Spanish:
“Miel! Miel de Malintzi!—Honey of Malintzi!”
“Miel! Miel de Malintzi!—Honey from Malintzi!”
And she pressed him to her breast, convulsively. His innermost flame was always virginal, it was always the first time. And it made her again always a virgin girl. She could feel their two flames flowing together.
And she pulled him close to her chest, tightly. His deepest passion was always pure, it was always like the first time. And it made her feel like a young girl again. She could sense their two passions merging together.
How else, she said to herself, is one to begin again, save by re-finding one’s virginity? And when one finds one’s virginity, one realizes one is among the gods. He is of the gods, and so am I. Why should I judge him!
How else, she thought to herself, can someone start over, except by rediscovering their innocence? And when you find your innocence, you realize you're in the presence of the divine. He is divine, and so am I. Why should I judge him?
So, when she thought of him and his soldiers, tales of swift cruelty she had heard of him: when she remembered his stabbing the three helpless peons, she thought: Why should I judge him? He is of the gods. And when he comes to me he lays his pure, quick flame to mine, and every time I am a young girl again, and every time he takes the flower of my virginity, and I his. It leaves me insouciant like a young girl. What do I care if he kills people? His flame is young and clean. He is Huitzilopochtli, and I am Malintzi. What do I care, what Cipriano Viedma does or doesn’t do? Or even what Kate Leslie does or doesn’t do?
So, when she thought about him and his soldiers, the stories of his swift cruelty came to mind: when she remembered him stabbing the three helpless workers, she thought: Why should I judge him? He is like a god. And when he comes to me, he connects his pure, quick flame to mine, and every time I feel like a young girl again, and every time he takes the flower of my virginity, and I take his. It leaves me carefree like a young girl. What do I care if he kills people? His flame is young and clean. He is Huitzilopochtli, and I am Malintzi. What do I care about what Cipriano Viedma does or doesn’t do? Or even what Kate Leslie does or doesn’t do?
[Pg 422]
[Pg 422]
CHAP: XXV. TERESA.
Ramón somewhat surprised Kate by marrying again, a couple of months or so after the death of Doña Carlota. The new bride was a young woman of about twenty-eight, called Teresa. There was a very quiet civil wedding, and Ramón brought his new wife to Jamiltepec.
Ramón surprised Kate a bit when he married again a couple of months after Doña Carlota passed away. His new wife was a young woman around twenty-eight named Teresa. They had a very low-key civil wedding, and Ramón took his new wife to Jamiltepec.
He had known her since she was a child, for she was the daughter of the famous hacienda of Las Yemas, some twelve miles inland from Jamiltepec. Don Tomas, her father, had been a staunch friend of the Carrascos.
He had known her since she was a kid, since she was the daughter of the famous hacienda of Las Yemas, about twelve miles inland from Jamiltepec. Don Tomas, her dad, had been a loyal friend of the Carrascos.
But Don Tomas had died a year ago, leaving the large, flourishing tequila hacienda to his three children, to be administrated by Teresa. Teresa was the youngest. Her two brothers had reverted to the usual wasteful, spendthrift, brutal Mexican way. Therefore Don Tomas, in order to save the hacienda from their destructive hands, had especially appointed Teresa administrador, and had got the brothers’ consent to this. After all, they were shiftless neer-do-wells, and had never shown the slightest desire to help in the rather burdensome business of managing a large tequila hacienda, during their father’s life-time. Teresa had been the one. And during her father’s illness the whole charge had devolved on her, while her brothers wasted themselves and their substance in the squashy prostitution-living of Mexicans of their class, away in the cities.
But Don Tomas had died a year ago, leaving the large, thriving tequila estate to his three children, to be managed by Teresa. Teresa was the youngest. Her two brothers had fallen back into their usual wasteful, reckless habits. So Don Tomas, to protect the estate from their destructive tendencies, had specifically appointed Teresa as the administrator, and had gotten their agreement on this. After all, they were lazy good-for-nothings and had never shown the slightest interest in helping with the demanding business of running a large tequila estate during their father's lifetime. That responsibility had been on Teresa. And during her father's illness, all the responsibility had fallen to her while her brothers squandered themselves and their resources in the indulgent lifestyle typical of their class, off in the cities.
No sooner was the father dead, however, and Teresa in charge, than home came the two brothers, big with their intention to be hacendados. By simple brute force they ousted their sister, gave orders over her head, jeered at her, and in crushing her united for once with each other. They were putting her back into her place as a woman—that is to say, back into a secluded sort of prostitution, to which, in their eyes, women belonged.
No sooner had the father died and Teresa taken charge than the two brothers returned, eager to become landowners. Using sheer force, they pushed their sister aside, made decisions without consulting her, mocked her, and united in their effort to overpower her. They were forcing her back into her traditional role as a woman—which, in their view, meant returning her to a confined, objectified state that they believed women belonged in.
But they were bullies, and, as bullies, cowards. And like so many Mexicans of that class, soft and suicidal towards themselves. They made friends with judges and generals. They rode about in resplendent charro dress, and had motor-loads of rather doubtful visitors.
But they were bullies, and, like all bullies, cowards. And similar to many Mexicans from that background, they were soft and self-destructive. They formed connections with judges and generals. They rode around in fancy charro outfits and had cars full of rather questionable guests.
Against their soft, sensuous brutality Teresa could do nothing, and she knew it. They were all soft and sensual,[Pg 423] or sensuous, handsome in their way, open-handed, careless, but bullies, with no fear at the middle of them.
Against their soft, sensual brutality, Teresa felt powerless, and she was aware of it. They were all soft and sensual,[Pg 423] or sensuous, attractive in their own right, generous, reckless, but bullies, devoid of any fear deep within.
“Make yourself desirable, and get a husband for yourself,” they said to her.
“Make yourself attractive, and find a husband for yourself,” they told her.
In their eyes, her greatest crime was that she did not make herself desirable to men of their sort. That she had never had a man, that she was not married, made her almost repulsive to them. What was woman for, but for loose, soft, prostitutional sex?
In their eyes, her biggest offense was that she didn’t make herself appealing to men like them. The fact that she had never been with a man and wasn’t married made her almost disgusting to them. What was a woman for, if not for casual, easy, sexual relationships?
“Do you want to wear the trousers?” they jeered at her. “No, Señorita! Not while there are two men on the place, you are not going to wear the trousers. No, Señorita! The trousers, the men wear them. The women keep under their petticoats that which they are women for.”
“Do you want to take charge?” they mocked her. “No, Miss! As long as there are two men around, you won't be the one in charge. No, Miss! The men wear the pants. Women keep what makes them women hidden beneath their skirts.”
Teresa was used to these insults. But they made her soul burn.
Teresa was familiar with these insults. But they made her soul ache.
“You, do you want to be an American woman?” they said to her. “Go off to America, then, and bob your hair and wear breeches. Buy a ranch there, and get a husband to take your orders. Go!”
“You, do you want to be an American woman?” they asked her. “Then go to America, and cut your hair short and wear pants. Buy a ranch there, and get a husband to take your orders. Go!”
She went to her lawyers, but they held up their hands. And she went to Ramón, whom she had known since she was a child.
She went to her lawyers, but they raised their hands. And she went to Ramón, whom she had known since she was a child.
It would have meant a hopeless and ruinous law-suit, to get the brothers ejected from the hacienda. It would have meant the rapid ruin of the estate. Ramón instead asked Teresa to marry him, and he carefully arranged her dowry, so that she should always have her own provision.
It would have meant a pointless and destructive lawsuit to get the brothers kicked out of the hacienda. It would have led to the swift downfall of the estate. Instead, Ramón asked Teresa to marry him, and he took care to arrange her dowry so that she would always have her own funds.
“It is a country where men despise sex, and live for it,” said Ramón. “Which is just suicide.”
“It’s a country where men hate sex but live for it,” Ramón said. “It’s basically suicide.”
Ramón came with his wife, to see Kate. Teresa was rather small, pale, with a lot of loose black hair and big, wide black eyes. Yet in her quiet bearing and her well-closed mouth there was an air of independence and authority. She had suffered great humiliation at the hands of her brothers, there was still a certain wanness round her eyes, the remains of tears of anger and helpless indignation, and the bitterness of insulted sex. But now she loved Ramón with a wild, virgin loyalty. That, too, was evident. He had saved her sex from the insult, restored it to her in its pride and its beauty. And in return, she felt an almost fierce reverence for him.
Ramón came with his wife to see Kate. Teresa was rather petite, pale, with a lot of loose black hair and big, wide black eyes. Yet in her quiet demeanor and her tightly closed mouth, there was an air of independence and authority. She had endured great humiliation at the hands of her brothers; there was still a certain gauntness around her eyes, leftover tears of anger and helpless indignation, and the bitterness of insulted femininity. But now she loved Ramón with a wild, pure loyalty. That was clear. He had saved her dignity and restored it to her in all its pride and beauty. In return, she held an almost fierce reverence for him.
[Pg 424]
[Pg 424]
But with Kate she was shy and rather distant: a little afraid of the travelled, experienced, rather assertive white-skinned woman, the woman of the other race. She sat in Kate’s salon in her simple white dress with a black gauze rebozo, her brown hands motionless in her lap, her dark neck erect, her dark, slender, well-shaped cheek averted. She seemed, Kate thought, rather like a little sempstress.
But with Kate, she felt shy and somewhat distant: a bit intimidated by the well-traveled, confident white woman from a different race. She sat in Kate’s living room in her simple white dress and a black gauze shawl, her brown hands resting still in her lap, her dark neck held high, and her dark, slender, well-defined cheek turned away. She seemed, Kate thought, a bit like a small seamstress.
But Kate was reckoning without that strange quiescent power of authority which Teresa also possessed, in her slight, dark body. And without the black, flashing glances which rested on her from time to time, from Teresa’s eyes, full of searching fierceness and fiery misgiving. A fiery soul, in such a demure, slight, dark body. Sometimes a muted word came from her mouth, and a constrained smile moved her lips. But her burning eyes never changed. She did not even look at Ramón.
But Kate was overlooking that strange, quiet strength of authority that Teresa also had in her petite, dark figure. And she didn’t account for the intense, piercing looks from Teresa’s eyes, filled with fierce curiosity and uneasy fire. A passionate soul in such a modest, slender, dark body. Occasionally, a soft word escaped her lips, and a tight smile flickered across her face. But her intense eyes never wavered. She didn’t even glance at Ramón.
“How much do you charge per word, Chica?” he asked her, with a sort of soft fondness.
“How much do you charge per word, Chica?” he asked her, with a kind of gentle affection.
Then her dark eyes flashed at him, and her mouth gave a little smile. It was evident she was hopelessly in love with him, in a sort of trance or muse of love. And she maintained such a cold sort of blankness towards Kate.
Then her dark eyes lit up at him, and her mouth formed a small smile. It was clear she was completely in love with him, caught in a kind of trance or muse of love. And she kept a distant, blank expression towards Kate.
“She despises me,” thought Kate, “because I can’t be in love as she is.”
“She hates me,” thought Kate, “because I can’t love like she does.”
And for one second Kate envied Teresa. The next second, she despised her. “The harem type—”
And for a moment, Kate envied Teresa. The next moment, she hated her. “The harem type—”
Well, it was Ramón’s nature to be a sort of Sultan. He looked very handsome in his white clothes, very serene and pasha-like in his assurance, yet at the same time, soft, pleasant, something boyish also in his physical well-being. In his soft yet rather pasha-like way, he was mixing a cocktail of gin and vermouth and lime. Teresa watched him from the corner of her eye. And at the same time, she watched Kate, the potential enemy, the woman who talked with men on their own plane.
Well, it was Ramón’s nature to act like a kind of Sultan. He looked really handsome in his white clothes, very calm and confident, yet at the same time, he had a softness and a pleasant, boyish quality to his physical presence. In his soft yet somewhat authoritative way, he was mixing a cocktail of gin, vermouth, and lime. Teresa watched him from the corner of her eye. At the same time, she kept an eye on Kate, the potential rival, the woman who engaged with men on their level.
Kate rose to get spoons. At the same moment, he stepped back from the low table where he was squeezing a lime, so that he came into slight collision with her. And Kate noticed again, how quick and subtle was his physical evasion of her, the soft, almost liquid, hot quickness of sliding out of contact with her. His natural voluptuousness avoided her as a flame leans away from a draught.
Kate stood up to get some spoons. At the same time, he stepped back from the low table where he was squeezing a lime, causing them to almost bump into each other. Kate noticed again how swift and subtle his physical avoidance of her was, the soft, almost fluid, hot quickness of moving away from her. His natural sensuality shied away from her like a flame flickering away from a breeze.
[Pg 425]
[Pg 425]
She flushed slightly. And Teresa saw the quick flush under the fair, warm-white skin, the leap of yellow light, almost like anger, into Kate’s grey-hazel eyes. The moment of evasion of two different blood-streams.
She blushed a little. And Teresa noticed the quick flush beneath Kate's fair, warm-white skin, the flash of yellow light, almost like anger, in her grey-hazel eyes. It was a brief moment of two different emotions colliding.
And Teresa rose and went to Ramón’s side, bending over and looking in the tumblers, asking, with that curious affected childishness of dark women:
And Teresa got up and went over to Ramón, leaning in and peering into the glasses, asking with that curious, playful innocence that dark women often have:
“What do you put in?”
"What do you add?"
“Look!” said Ramón. And with the same curious male childishness of dark men, he was explaining the cocktail to her, giving her a little gin in a spoon, to taste.
“Look!” said Ramón. And with the same curious, boyish eagerness of young dark-skinned men, he was explaining the cocktail to her, offering her a little gin on a spoon to taste.
“It is an impure tequila,” she said naively.
“It’s a bad tequila,” she said naively.
“At eight pesos a bottle?” he laughed.
“At eight pesos a bottle?” he chuckled.
“So much! It is much!”
"That's a lot! It is!"
She looked into his eyes for a second, and saw all his face go darker, warmer, as if his flesh were fusing soft towards her. Her small head poised the prouder. She had got him back.
She looked into his eyes for a moment and saw his face grow darker and warmer, as if his skin were softening and merging with hers. Her small head lifted proudly. She had won him back.
“Harem tricks!” said Kate to herself. And she was somewhat impatient, seeing the big, portentous Ramón enveloped in the toils of this little dark thing. She resented being made so conscious of his physical presence, his full, male body inside his thin white clothes, the strong, yet soft shoulders, the full, rich male thighs. It was as if she herself, also, being in the presence of this Sultan, should succumb as part of the harem.
“Harem tricks!” Kate thought to herself. She felt a bit impatient, watching the big, imposing Ramón caught up with this little dark woman. She didn’t like being so aware of his physical presence—his solid male body inside his thin white clothes, his strong yet soft shoulders, and his robust male thighs. It felt like she was also, in the presence of this Sultan, expected to give in and be part of the harem.
What a curious will the little dark woman had! What a subtle female power inside her rather skinny body! She had the power to make him into a big, golden full glory of a man. Whilst she herself became almost inconspicuous, save for her big black eyes lit with a tigerish power.
What a strange will the little dark woman had! What a subtle female strength inside her rather thin body! She had the ability to transform him into the grand, golden spectacle of a man. Meanwhile, she herself became almost invisible, except for her big black eyes shining with a fierce energy.
Kate watched in wonder. She herself had known men who made her feel a queen, who made her feel as if the sky rested on her bosom and her head was among the stars. She knew what it was to rise grander and grander, till she filled the universe with her womanhood.
Kate watched in amazement. She had known men who made her feel like a queen, who made her feel as if the sky was resting on her chest and her head was among the stars. She understood what it was like to rise higher and higher, until she filled the universe with her femininity.
Now she saw the opposite taking place. This little bit of a black-eyed woman had an almost uncanny power, to make Ramón great and gorgeous in the flesh, whilst she herself became inconspicuous, almost invisible, save for her great black eyes. Like a sultan, he was, like a full golden fruit in the sun, with a strange and magnificent presence,[Pg 426] glamour. And then, by some mysterious power in her dark little body, the skinny Teresa held him most completely.
Now she saw the opposite happening. This small black-eyed woman had an almost uncanny ability to make Ramón look great and stunning in person, while she herself became unnoticeable, almost invisible, except for her striking black eyes. He resembled a sultan, like a ripe golden fruit in the sun, with a captivating and magnificent presence,[Pg 426] glamour. And then, through some mysterious force in her petite body, the slender Teresa held him completely.
And this was what Ramón wanted. And it made Kate angry, angry. The big, fluid male, gleaming, was somewhat repulsive to her. And the tense little female with her pale-dark face, wan under her great, intense, black eyes, having all her female being tense in an effort to exalt this big glistening man, this enraged Kate. She could not bear the glistening smile in Ramón’s dark eyes, a sort of pasha satisfaction. And she could not bear the erect, tense little figure of the dark woman, using her power in this way.
And this was what Ramón wanted. It made Kate furious, just furious. The big, smooth guy, all shiny, was kind of revolting to her. And the nervous little woman with her pale-dark skin, looking drained beneath her huge, intense black eyes, putting all her energy into elevating this big shiny man, really angered Kate. She couldn’t stand the glimmering smile in Ramón’s dark eyes, a kind of self-satisfied arrogance. And she couldn’t stand the upright, tense little figure of the dark woman, wielding her power like this.
This hidden, secretive power of the dark female! Kate called it harem, and self-prostitution. But was it? Yes, surely it was the slave approach. Surely she wanted nothing but sex from him, like a prostitute! The ancient mystery of the female power, which consists in glorifying the blood-male.
This hidden, secretive power of the dark woman! Kate called it a harem and self-prostitution. But was it? Yes, it certainly was the slave approach. She definitely wanted nothing but sex from him, like a prostitute! The ancient mystery of female power, which is all about glorifying the blood-male.
Was it right? Kate asked herself. Wasn’t it degrading for a woman? And didn’t it make the man either soft and sensuous, or else hatefully autocratic?
Was it right? Kate asked herself. Wasn’t it degrading for a woman? And didn’t it make the man either soft and sensitive, or else hatefully controlling?
Yet Kate herself had convinced herself of one thing, finally: that the clue to all living and to all moving-on into new living lay in the vivid blood-relation between man and woman. A man and a woman in this togetherness were the clue to all present living and future possibility. Out of this clue of togetherness between a man and a woman, the whole of the new life arose. It was the quick of the whole.
Yet Kate herself had finally convinced herself of one thing: that the key to all life and moving forward into new experiences lay in the deep connection between a man and a woman. A man and a woman in this partnership were the essence of all current life and future possibilities. From this bond between a man and a woman, the entirety of new life emerged. It was the essence of everything.
And the togetherness needed a balance. Surely it needed a balance! And did not this Teresa throw herself entirely into the male balance, so that all the weight was on the man’s side?
And the togetherness needed a balance. It definitely needed a balance! Did this Teresa not throw herself completely into the male balance, making all the weight on the man’s side?
Ramón had not wanted Kate. Ramón had got what he wanted—this black little creature, who was so servile to him and so haughty in her own power. Ramón had never wanted Kate: except as a friend, a clever friend. As a woman, no!—He wanted this little viper of a Teresa.
Ramón hadn't wanted Kate. Ramón had gotten what he wanted—this small, dark creature who was so submissive to him yet so proud in her own strength. Ramón had never wanted Kate: only as a friend, a smart friend. As a woman, no!—He wanted this little viper of a Teresa.
Cipriano wanted Kate. The little general, the strutting little soldier, he wanted Kate: just for moments. He did not really want to marry her. He wanted the moments, no more. She was to give him his moments, and then he[Pg 427] was off again, to his army, to his men. It was what he wanted.
Cipriano wanted Kate. The little general, the strutting little soldier, he wanted Kate: just for a short time. He didn’t really want to marry her. He just wanted those moments, nothing more. She was supposed to give him those moments, and then he[Pg 427] was off again, back to his army, to his men. That’s what he wanted.
It was what she wanted too. Her life was her own! It was not her métier to be fanning the blood in a man, to make him almighty and blood-glamorous. Her life was her own!
It was what she wanted too. Her life was her own! It wasn't her job to be inflating a man's ego, to make him powerful and flashy. Her life was her own!
She rose and went to her bedroom to look for a book she had promised Ramón. She could not bear the sight of him in love with Teresa any longer. The heavy, mindless smile on his face, the curious glisten of his eyes, and the strange, heavy, lordly aplomb of his body affected her like a madness. She wanted to run.
She got up and went to her bedroom to find a book she had promised Ramón. She couldn't stand seeing him in love with Teresa any longer. The stupid, vacant smile on his face, the strange sparkle in his eyes, and the weird, confident way he carried himself drove her to the brink of madness. She wanted to run.
This was what they were, these people! Savages, with the impossible fluid flesh of savages, and that savage way of dissolving into an awful black mass of desire. Emerging with the male conceit and haughtiness swelling his blood and making him feel endless. While his eyes glistened with a haughty blackness.
This is who they were, these people! Savages, with the impossible, flexible bodies of savages, and that wild way of melting into a terrible black mass of desire. Rising up with the male arrogance and pride pumping through his veins and making him feel invincible. While his eyes shone with a proud darkness.
The trouble was, that the power of the world, which she had known until now only in the eyes of blue-eyed men, who made queens of their women—even if they hated them for it in the end—was now fading in the blue eyes, and dawning in the black. In Ramón’s eyes at this moment was a steady, alien gleam of pride, and daring, and power, which she knew was masterly. The same was in Cipriano’s quick looks. The power of the world was dying in the blond men, their bravery and their supremacy was leaving them, going into the eyes of the dark men, who were rousing at last.
The problem was that the power of the world, which she had only seen in the eyes of blue-eyed men who turned their women into queens—even if they ended up hating them for it—was now fading from those blue eyes and emerging in the black ones. In Ramón’s eyes at that moment was a steady, unfamiliar spark of pride, daring, and strength that she recognized was commanding. The same was evident in Cipriano’s quick glances. The power of the world was diminishing in the blond men; their courage and dominance were slipping away, transferring into the eyes of the dark men, who were finally awakening.
Joachim, the eager, clever, fierce, sensitive genius, who could look into her soul, and laugh into her soul, with his blue eyes: he had died under her eyes. And her children were not even his children.
Joachim, the enthusiastic, smart, intense, and sensitive genius, who could see into her soul and laugh into her soul with his blue eyes: he had died right in front of her. And her kids weren't even his kids.
If she could have fanned his blood as Teresa now fanned the blood of Ramón, he would never have died.
If she could have circulated his blood like Teresa is now circulating Ramón's blood, he would never have died.
But it was impossible. Every dog has his day.—And every race.
But it was impossible. Every dog has its day.—And every race.
Teresa came tapping timidly.
Teresa came tapping nervously.
“May I come?”
"Can I come?"
“Do!” said Kate, rising from her knees and leaving little piles of books all round the book-trunk.
“Do it!” said Kate, getting up from her knees and leaving little stacks of books all around the book trunk.
It was a fairly large room, with doors opening on to the[Pg 428] patio and the sun-hard garden, smooth mango-trees rising like elephant’s trunks out of the ground, green grass after the rains, chickens beneath the ragged banana leaves. A red bird splashed in the basin of water, opening and shutting brown wings above his pure scarlet, vivid.
It was a pretty big room, with doors leading out to the[Pg 428] patio and the sun-baked garden, smooth mango trees sticking up like elephant trunks from the ground, green grass after the rains, and chickens lingering under the ragged banana leaves. A red bird splashed in the water basin, flapping its brown wings above its bright, pure scarlet body.
But Teresa looked at the room, not out of doors. She smelt the smell of cigarettes and saw the many cigarette stumps in the agate tray by the bed. She saw the littered books, the scattered jewellery, the brilliant New-Mexican rugs on the floor, the Persian curtain hung behind the bed, the handsome, coloured bedcover, the dresses of dark silk and bright velvet flung over a trunk, the folded shawls with their long fringe, the scattered shoes, white, grey, pale-brown, dark-brown, black, on the floor, the tall Chinese candlesticks. The room of a woman who lived her own life, for her own self.
But Teresa looked around the room, not outside. She smelled cigarette smoke and noticed the numerous cigarette butts in the agate ashtray by the bed. She saw the messy books, the scattered jewelry, the vibrant New Mexican rugs on the floor, the Persian curtain hanging behind the bed, the nice colorful bedspread, the dresses made of dark silk and bright velvet tossed over a trunk, the folded shawls with their long fringe, and the assorted shoes—white, gray, light brown, dark brown, and black—on the floor, along with the tall Chinese candlesticks. It was the room of a woman who lived for herself.
Teresa was repelled, uneasy, and fascinated.
Teresa felt repulsed, uneasy, and captivated.
“How nice this is!” she said, touching the glowing bedcover.
“How nice this is!” she said, touching the bright bedspread.
“A friend made it for me, in England.”
“A friend made it for me in England.”
Teresa looked with wonder at everything, especially at the tangle of jewellery on the dressing-table.
Teresa gazed in amazement at everything, especially at the tangled jewelry on the dresser.
“Don’t you like those red stones!” said Kate, kneeling again to put the books back, and looking at the brown neck bent absolvedly over the jewels. Thin shoulders, with a soft, dark skin, in a bit of a white dress! And loosely folded masses of black hair held by tortoise-shell pins.—An insignificant little thing, humble, Kate thought to herself.
“Don’t you like those red stones?” Kate said, kneeling again to put the books back and looking at the brown neck bent over the jewels. Thin shoulders, with soft, dark skin, in a little white dress! And loosely piled masses of black hair held by tortoise-shell pins. – An insignificant little thing, humble, Kate thought to herself.
But she knew really that Teresa was neither insignificant nor humble. Under that soft brown skin, and in that stooping female spine was a strange old power to call up the blood in a man, and glorify it, and, in some way, keep it for herself.
But she really knew that Teresa was neither unimportant nor meek. Beneath that soft brown skin, and within that stooped female spine, lay a strange old power to awaken a man's blood, elevate it, and somehow hold onto it for herself.
On the sewing-table was a length of fine India muslin which Kate had bought in India, and did not know what to do with. It was a sort of yellow-peach colour, beautiful, but it did not suit Kate. Teresa was fingering the gold-thread selvedge.
On the sewing table was a piece of nice Indian muslin that Kate had bought in India and didn't know what to do with. It was a kind of yellow-peach color, beautiful, but it didn't look good on Kate. Teresa was playing with the gold-thread edge.
“It is not organdie?” she said.
“It’s not organza?” she said.
“No, muslin. Hand-made muslin from India.—Why don’t you take it. It doesn’t suit me. It would be perfect for you.”
“Not muslin. Hand-made muslin from India.—Why don’t you take it? It doesn’t look good on me. It would be perfect for you.”
[Pg 429]
[Pg 429]
She rose and held the fabric against Teresa’s dark neck, pointing to the mirror. Teresa saw the warm-yellow muslin upon herself, and her eyes flashed.
She stood up and held the fabric against Teresa’s dark neck, pointing to the mirror. Teresa saw the warm yellow muslin on herself, and her eyes lit up.
“No!” she said. “I couldn’t take it.”
“No!” she said. “I just couldn’t handle it.”
“Why not? It doesn’t suit me. I’ve had it lying about for a year now, and was wondering whether to cut it up for curtains. Do have it.”
“Why not? It doesn’t fit me. I’ve had it lying around for a year now and was thinking about cutting it up for curtains. Go ahead and take it.”
Kate could be imperious, almost cruel in her giving.
Kate could be bossy, even a bit harsh in her generosity.
“I can’t take it from you!”
“I can’t take it from you!”
“Of course you can!”
“Sure, you can!”
Ramón appeared in the doorway, glancing round the room, and at the two women.
Ramón showed up in the doorway, looking around the room and at the two women.
“Look!” said Teresa, rather confused. “The Señora wants to give me this India muslin.”—She turned to him shyly, with the fabric held to her throat.
“Look!” said Teresa, a bit confused. “The Señora wants to give me this Indian muslin.” She turned to him shyly, with the fabric held to her throat.
“You look very well in it,” he said, his eyes resting on her.
“You look great in it,” he said, his eyes on her.
“The Señora ought not to give it to me.”
“The Señora shouldn’t give it to me.”
“The Señora would not give it you unless she wished to.”
“The Señora would only give it to you if she wanted to.”
“Then!” said Teresa to Kate. “Many thanks! But many thanks!”
“Then!” Teresa said to Kate. “Thank you so much! Really, thank you!”
“It is nothing,” said Kate.
"It's nothing," said Kate.
“But Ramón says it suits me.”
“But Ramón says it looks good on me.”
“Yes, doesn’t it suit her!” cried Kate to him. “It was made in India for someone as dark as she is. It does suit her.”
“Yes, doesn’t it look great on her!” Kate exclaimed to him. “It was made in India for someone with her skin tone. It does suit her.”
“Very pretty!” said Ramón.
"Really pretty!" said Ramón.
He had glanced round the room, at the different attractive things from different parts of the world, and at the cigarette ends in the agate bowl: the rather weary luxury and disorder, and the touch of barrenness, of a woman living her own life.
He had looked around the room, taking in the various beautiful items from different parts of the world, and the cigarette butts in the agate bowl: the somewhat tired luxury and messiness, and the hint of emptiness, of a woman leading her own life.
She did not know what he was thinking. But to herself she thought: This is the man I defended on that roof. This is the man who lay with a hole in his back, naked and unconscious under the lamp. He didn’t look like a Sultan then.
She had no idea what he was thinking. But to herself, she thought: This is the guy I defended on that roof. This is the guy who lay there with a hole in his back, naked and unconscious under the lamp. He didn’t look like a Sultan back then.
Teresa must have divined something of her thought, for she said, looking at Ramón:
Teresa must have sensed something in her mind, because she said, looking at Ramón:
“Señora! But for you Ramón would have been killed. Always I think of it.”
“Ma'am! If it weren't for you, Ramón would have been killed. I always think about it.”
[Pg 430]
[Pg 430]
“Don’t think of it,” said Kate. “Something else would have happened. Anyhow it wasn’t I, it was destiny.”
“Don’t dwell on it,” Kate said. “Something else would have occurred. Anyway, it wasn’t me; it was fate.”
“Ah, but you were the destiny!” said Teresa.
“Ah, but you were meant to be!” said Teresa.
“Now there is a hostess, won’t you come and stay some time at Jamiltepec?” said Ramón.
“Now there’s a hostess, will you come and stay for a while at Jamiltepec?” said Ramón.
“Oh, do! Do come!” cried Teresa.
“Oh, please! Come on!” cried Teresa.
“But do you really want me?” said Kate, incredulous.
“But do you really want me?” Kate asked, incredulous.
“Yes! Yes!” cried Teresa.
“Yeah! Yeah!” cried Teresa.
“She needs a woman-friend,” said Ramón gently.
"She needs a female friend," Ramón said softly.
“Yes, I do!” she cried. “I have never had a true, true woman-friend: only when I was at school, and we were girls.”
“Yes, I do!” she exclaimed. “I've never had a real, true woman friend: only when I was in school, and we were girls.”
Kate doubted very much her own capacity for being a true, true woman-friend to Teresa. She wondered what the two of them saw in her. As what did they see her?
Kate really doubted her ability to be a true friend to Teresa. She wondered what the two of them saw in her. How did they even see her?
“Yes, I should like to come for a few days,” she replied.
“Yes, I’d like to come for a few days,” she replied.
“Oh, yes!” cried Teresa. “When will you come?”
“Oh, yes!” shouted Teresa. “When are you coming?”
The day was agreed.
The date was set.
“And we will write the Song of Malintzi,” said Ramón.
“And we will write the Song of Malintzi,” Ramón said.
“Don’t do that!” cried Kate quickly.
“Don’t do that!” Kate shouted quickly.
He looked at her, in his slow, wondering way. He could make her feel, at moments, as if she were a sort of child and as if he were a ghost.
He looked at her in his slow, curious way. At times, he could make her feel like a child and like he was a ghost.
Kate went to Jamiltepec, and before the two women knew it, almost, they were making dresses for Teresa, cutting up the pineapple-coloured muslin. Poor Teresa, for a bride she had a scanty wardrobe: nothing but her rather pathetic black dresses that somehow made her look poor, and a few old white dresses. She had lived for her father—who had a good library of Mexicana and was all his life writing a history of the State of Jalisco—and for the hacienda. And it was her proud boast that Las Yemas was the only hacienda, within a hundred miles range, which had not been smashed at all during the revolutions that followed the flight of Porfirio Diaz.
Kate went to Jamiltepec, and before they knew it, she and the other woman were making dresses for Teresa, cutting up the pineapple-colored muslin. Poor Teresa had a slim wardrobe for a bride: just her rather sad black dresses that somehow made her look poor, and a few old white dresses. She had dedicated her life to her father—who had a great collection of Mexican literature and spent his whole life writing a history of the State of Jalisco—and to the hacienda. She proudly claimed that Las Yemas was the only hacienda within a hundred miles that hadn’t been destroyed at all during the revolutions that followed Porfirio Diaz's exile.
Teresa had a good deal of the nun in her. But that was because she was deeply passionate, and deep passion tends to hide within itself, rather than expose itself to vulgar contact.
Teresa had a lot of the nun in her. But that was because she was deeply passionate, and deep passion tends to stay hidden, rather than expose itself to crass interactions.
So Kate pinned the muslin over the brown shoulders, wondering again at the strange, uncanny softness of the dark skin, the heaviness of the black hair. Teresa’s family,[Pg 431] the Romeros, had been in Mexico since the early days of the Conquest.
So Kate pinned the muslin over the brown shoulders, wondering once more at the strange, eerie softness of the dark skin and the weight of the black hair. Teresa’s family, [Pg 431] the Romeros, had been in Mexico since the early days of the Conquest.
Teresa wanted long sleeves.
Teresa wanted long sleeves.
“My arms are so thin!” she murmured, hiding her slender brown arms with a sort of shame. “They are not beautiful like yours.”
"My arms are so skinny!" she whispered, covering her slim brown arms with a bit of embarrassment. "They're not beautiful like yours."
Kate was a strong, full-developed woman of forty, with round, strong white arms.
Kate was a strong, fully developed woman in her forties, with round, powerful white arms.
“No!” she said to Teresa. “Your arms are not thin: they are exactly right for your figure, and pretty and young and brown.”
“No!” she said to Teresa. “Your arms aren’t thin; they’re perfect for your figure, and beautiful and youthful and tanned.”
“But make the sleeves long, to the wrist,” pleaded Teresa.
“But make the sleeves long, to the wrist,” pleaded Teresa.
And Kate did so, realizing it became the other woman’s nature better.
And Kate did that, realizing it fits the other woman's nature better.
“The men here don’t like little thin women,” said Teresa, wistfully.
“The men here don’t like petite women,” said Teresa, wistfully.
“One doesn’t care what the men like,” said Kate. “Do you think Don Ramón wishes you were a plump partridge?”
“One doesn’t care what the men like,” said Kate. “Do you think Don Ramón wants you to be a plump partridge?”
Teresa looked at her with a smile in her dark, big bright eyes, that were so quick, and in many ways so unseeing.
Teresa smiled at her with her large, bright dark eyes that were quick yet, in many ways, unseeing.
“Who knows!” she said. And in her quick, mischievous smile it was evident she would like also, sometimes, to be a plump partridge.
“Who knows!” she said. And in her quick, playful smile, it was clear she would also like to be a plump partridge sometimes.
Kate now saw more of the hacienda life than she had done before. When Ramón was at home, he consulted his overseer, or administrator, every morning. But already Teresa was taking this work off his hands. She would see to the estate.
Kate now experienced more of the hacienda life than she had before. When Ramón was at home, he met with his overseer, or manager, every morning. But already Teresa was taking this responsibility off his shoulders. She would manage the estate.
Ramón was a good deal absent, either in Mexico or in Guadalajara, or even away in Sonora. He was already famous and notorious throughout the country, his name was a name to conjure with. But underneath the rather ready hero-worship of the Mexicans, Kate somehow felt their latent grudging. Perhaps they took more satisfaction in ultimately destroying their heroes, than in temporarily raising them high. The real perfect moment was when the hero was downed.
Ramón was often away, either in Mexico, Guadalajara, or sometimes in Sonora. He was already well-known and infamous across the country; his name had power. But beneath the eager admiration of the Mexicans, Kate sensed a hidden resentment. Maybe they found more joy in ultimately tearing down their heroes than in temporarily lifting them up. The true perfect moment was when the hero fell.
And to Kate, sceptic as she was, it seemed much more likely that they were sharpening the machete to stick in Ramón’s heart, when he got a bit too big for them, than anything else. Though, to be sure, there was Cipriano to[Pg 432] reckon with. And Cipriano was a little devil whom they quite rightly feared. And Cipriano, for once, was faithful. He was, to himself, Huitzilopochtli, and to this he would maintain a demonish faith. He was Huitzilopochtli, Ramón was Quetzalcoatl. To Cipriano this was a plain and living fact. And he kept his army keen as a knife. Even the President would not care to run counter to Cipriano. And the President was a brave man too.
And to Kate, as skeptical as she was, it seemed much more likely that they were sharpening the machete to stick in Ramón’s heart when he got a bit too confident than for any other reason. Though, to be fair, there was Cipriano to consider. And Cipriano was a little devil whom they rightly feared. For once, Cipriano was loyal. He saw himself as Huitzilopochtli, and he would uphold that demonic faith. He was Huitzilopochtli, and Ramón was Quetzalcoatl. To Cipriano, this was a clear and undeniable truth. And he kept his army sharp and ready. Even the President wouldn't want to go against Cipriano. And the President was brave as well.
“One day,” he said, “we will put Quetzalcoatl in Puebla Cathedral, and Huitzilopochtli in Mexico Cathedral and Malintzi in Guadalupe. The day will come, Ramón.”
“One day,” he said, “we will place Quetzalcoatl in Puebla Cathedral, and Huitzilopochtli in Mexico Cathedral and Malintzi in Guadalupe. That day will come, Ramón.”
“We will see that it comes,” Ramón replied.
“We’ll see it arrive,” Ramón replied.
But Ramón and Montes suffered alike from the deep, devilish animosity the country sent out in silence, against them. It was the same, whoever was in power: the Mexicans seemed to steam with invisible, grudging hate, the hate of demons foiled in their own souls, whose only motive is to foil everything, everybody, in the everlasting hell of cramped frustration.
But Ramón and Montes experienced the same intense, malicious hatred that the country silently directed at them. It didn’t matter who was in power: the Mexicans seemed to simmer with hidden, resentful anger, the kind fueled by demons stymied in their own lives, whose only purpose is to sabotage everything and everyone in the endless hell of close-minded frustration.
This was the dragon of Mexico, that Ramón had to fight. Montes, the President, had it to fight the same. And it shattered his health. Cipriano also had it up against him. But he succeeded best. With his drums, with his dances round the fire, with his soldiers kept keen as knives he drew real support from his men. He grew stronger and more brilliant.
This was the dragon of Mexico that Ramón had to battle. Montes, the President, faced it too, and it took a toll on his health. Cipriano was also up against it. But he handled it the best. With his drums, his dances around the fire, and his soldiers sharp and ready, he gained genuine support from his men. He became stronger and more impressive.
Ramón also, at home in his own district, felt the power flow into him from his people. He was their chief, and by his effort and his power he had almost overcome their ancient, fathomless resistance. Almost he had awed them back into the soft mystery of living, awed them until the tension of their resistant, malevolent wills relaxed. At home, he would feel his strength upon him.
Ramón, in his own neighborhood, felt the energy coming from his people. He was their leader, and through his efforts and strength, he had nearly triumphed over their deep-rooted resistance. He had almost awed them back into the gentle mystery of life, amazed them until the strain of their defiant, hostile wills eased. At home, he could sense his power.
But away from home, and particularly in the city of Mexico, he felt himself bled, bled, bled by the subtle, hidden malevolence of the Mexicans, and the ugly negation of the greedy, mechanical foreigners, birds of prey forever alighting in the cosmopolitan capital.
But away from home, especially in Mexico City, he felt drained, drained, drained by the subtle, hidden hostility of the Mexicans, and the ugly indifference of the greedy, mechanical foreigners, predator-like creatures always landing in the bustling capital.
While Ramón was away, Kate stayed with Teresa. The two women had this in common, that they felt it was better to stand faithfully behind a really brave man, than to push forward into the ranks of cheap and obtrusive women. And[Pg 433] this united them. A certain deep, ultimate faithfulness in each woman, to her own man who needed her fidelity, kept Kate and Teresa kindred to one another.
While Ramón was away, Kate stayed with Teresa. The two women shared a belief that it was better to loyally support a truly brave man than to compete among shallow and attention-seeking women. And[Pg 433] this connection brought them together. A deep, unwavering loyalty in each woman to her own man who needed her support kept Kate and Teresa bonded to one another.
The rainy season had almost passed, though throughout September and even in October occasional heavy downpours fell. But the wonderful Mexican autumn, like a strange, inverted spring, was upon the land. The waste places bloomed with pink and white cosmos, the strange wild trees flowered in a ghostly way, forests of small sunflowers shone in the sun, the sky was a pure, pure blue, the floods of sunshine lay tempered on the land, that in part was flooded with water, from the heavy rains.
The rainy season was nearly over, although there were still occasional heavy downpours in September and even October. But the beautiful Mexican autumn, like an unusual, upside-down spring, had arrived. The barren areas bloomed with pink and white cosmos, the unusual wild trees flowered in a ghostly manner, forests of small sunflowers sparkled in the sunlight, the sky was a bright, clear blue, and the abundant sunshine spread gently across the land, which was partly flooded with water from the heavy rains.
The lake was very full, strange and uneasy, and it had washed up a bank of the wicked water-hyacinths along all its shores. The wild-fowl were coming from the north, clouds of wild ducks like dust in the high air, sprinkling the water like weeds. Many, many wild fowl, grebe, cranes, and white gulls of the inland seas, so that the northern mystery seemed to have blown so far south. There was a smell of water in the land, and a sense of soothing. For Kate firmly believed that part of the horror of the Mexican people came from the unsoothed dryness of the land and the untempered crudity of the flat-edged sunshine. If only there could be a softening of water in the air, and a haze above trees, the unspoken and unspeakable malevolence would die out of the human hearts.
The lake was overflowing, strange and unsettling, and it had deposited a bank of wicked water hyacinths along all its shores. Wildfowl were arriving from the north, flocks of wild ducks like dust in the high air, scattering across the water like weeds. There were so many wildfowl—grebes, cranes, and white gulls from the inland seas—that it felt like the northern mystery had blown far south. There was a scent of water in the air and a sense of calm. Kate firmly believed that part of the horror of the Mexican people stemmed from the unrelenting dryness of the land and the harshness of the flat-edged sunshine. If only there could be some moisture in the air and a haze above the trees, the unspoken and unspeakable malevolence would fade from human hearts.
Kate rode out often with Teresa to see the fields. The sugar-cane in the inner valley was vivid green, and rising tall, tall. The peons were beginning to cut it with their sword-like machetes, filling the bullock-wagons, to haul the cane to the factory in Sayula. On the dry hill-slopes the spikey tequila plant—a sort of maguey—flourished in its iron wickedness. Low wild cactuses put forth rose-like blossoms, wonderful and beautiful for such sinister plants. The beans were gathered from the bean-fields, some gourds and squashes still sprawled their uncanny weight across the land. Red chiles hung on withering plants, red tomatoes sank to the earth. Some maize still reared its flags, there was still young corn to eat on the cob. The banana crop was small, the children came in with the little wild yellow tejocote apples, for making preserves. Teresa was making preserves, even with the late figs and peaches.[Pg 434] On the trees, the ponderous mango trees, some fruit was again orange-yellow and ripe, but the most still hung in strings, heavy and greenish and dropping like the testes of bulls.
Kate frequently rode out with Teresa to check on the fields. The sugar cane in the inner valley was a vibrant green and growing tall. The workers were starting to cut it with their sword-like machetes, filling the bullock wagons to transport the cane to the factory in Sayula. On the dry hillsides, the spiky tequila plant—a type of maguey—thrived in its harshness. Low wild cacti bloomed with rose-like flowers, surprisingly beautiful for such sinister plants. The beans were being harvested from the bean fields, while some gourds and squashes sprawled their heavy forms across the land. Red chiles clung to withering plants, and red tomatoes lay on the ground. Some maize still stood tall, and there was young corn ready to eat off the cob. The banana crop was small, and the children gathered the little wild yellow tejocote apples for making preserves. Teresa was busy making preserves, even with the late figs and peaches. On the trees, the heavy mango trees, some fruit was orange-yellow and ripe, but most still hung in clusters, heavy and greenish, drooping like the testes of bulls.[Pg 434]
It was autumn in Mexico, with wild duck on the waters, and hunters with guns, and small wild doves in the trees. Autumn in Mexico, and the coming of the dry season, with the sky going higher and higher, pure pale blue, the sunset arriving with a strange flare of crystal yellow light. With the coffee berries turning red on the struggling bushes under the trees, and bougainvillea in the strong light glowing with a glow of magenta colour so deep you could plunge your arms deep in it. With a few hummingbirds in the sunshine, and the fish in the waters gone wild, and the flies, that steamed black in the first rains, now passing away again.
It was fall in Mexico, with wild ducks on the water, hunters with guns, and small wild doves in the trees. Fall in Mexico, and the start of the dry season, with the sky getting higher and higher, a pure pale blue, and the sunset coming with a strange burst of crystal yellow light. The coffee cherries were turning red on the struggling bushes beneath the trees, and bougainvillea glowed in the bright light with a deep magenta color that felt like you could dive into it. A few hummingbirds flitted in the sunshine, the fish in the water were going wild, and the flies, which had swarmed black in the first rains, were now moving away again.
Teresa attended to everything, and Kate helped. Whether it was a sick peon in one of the little houses, or the hosts of bees from the hives under the mangoes, or the yellow, yellow bees-wax to be made into little bowlfuls, or the preserves, or the garden, or the calves, or the bit of butter and the little fresh cheeses made of strands of curd, or the turkeys to be overlooked: she saw to it along with Teresa. And she wondered at the steady, urgent, efficient will which had to be exerted all the time. Everything was kept going by a heavy exertion of will. If once the will of the master broke, everything would break, and ruin would overtake the place almost at once. No real relaxation, ever. Always the sombre, insistent will.
Teresa took care of everything, and Kate lent a hand. Whether it was a sick worker in one of the small houses, the swarms of bees from the hives under the mango trees, the yellow beeswax to be shaped into small bowls, the preserves, the garden, the calves, the bit of butter and the fresh little cheeses made from curds, or the turkeys needing attention: she managed it all alongside Teresa. And she marveled at the constant, urgent, efficient will that had to be applied all the time. Everything depended on a tremendous effort of will. If the master’s will faltered for a moment, everything would fall apart, and chaos would quickly engulf the place. There was never any real relaxation. Always the heavy, pressing will.
Ramón arrived home one evening in November, from a long journey to Sonora. He had come overland from Tepic, and twice had been stopped by floods. The rains, so late, were very unusual. He was tired and remote-seeming. Kate’s heart stood still a moment as she thought: He goes so remote, as if he might go away altogether into death.
Ramón came home one night in November after a long trip to Sonora. He had traveled overland from Tepic and had been halted by floods twice. The late rains were quite unusual. He looked exhausted and distant. Kate's heart skipped a beat as she thought, He feels so distant, as if he might just drift away into death.
It was cloudy again, with lightning beating about on the horizons. But all was very still. She said good-night early, and wandered down her own side of the terrace, to the look-out at the end, which looked on to the lake. Everything was dark, save for the intermittent pallor of lightning.
It was cloudy again, with lightning flashing on the horizons. But everything was very quiet. She said goodnight early and strolled down her side of the terrace to the lookout at the end, which overlooked the lake. Everything was dark, except for the occasional brightness of the lightning.
And she was startled to see, in a gleam of lightning, Teresa sitting with her back to the wall of the open terrace,[Pg 435] Ramón lying with his head in her lap, while she slowly pushed her fingers through his thick black hair. They were as silent as the night.
And she was surprised to see, in a flash of lightning, Teresa sitting with her back against the wall of the open terrace,[Pg 435] Ramón lying with his head in her lap, while she slowly ran her fingers through his thick black hair. They were as quiet as the night.
Kate gave a startled murmur and said:
Kate let out a surprised sound and said:
“I’m so sorry! I didn’t know you were here.”
“I’m really sorry! I didn’t realize you were here.”
“I wanted to be under the sky!” said Ramón, heaving himself to rise.
“I wanted to be under the sky!” Ramón said, pushing himself up.
“Oh, don’t move!” said Kate. “It was stupid of me to come here. You are tired.”
“Oh, don’t move!” Kate said. “It was a mistake for me to come here. You’re exhausted.”
“Yes,” he said, sinking again. “I am tired. These people make me feel I have a hole in the middle of me. So I have come back to Teresa.”
“Yes,” he said, sinking again. “I’m tired. These people make me feel like there’s a hole in the middle of me. So I’ve come back to Teresa.”
“Yes!” said Kate. “One isn’t the Living Quetzalcoatl for nothing. Of course they eat holes in you.—Really, is it worth it?—To give yourself to be eaten away by them.”
“Yes!” said Kate. “One isn’t the Living Quetzalcoatl for nothing. Of course, they eat away at you.—Seriously, is it worth it?—To let yourself be consumed by them.”
“It must be so,” he said. “The change has to be made. And some man has to make it. I sometimes wish it wasn’t I.”
“It has to be this way,” he said. “The change needs to happen. And someone has to do it. I sometimes wish it wasn’t me.”
“So do I wish it. So does Teresa. One wonders if it isn’t better to be just a man,” said Kate.
“So I wish it too. So does Teresa. One wonders if it’s better to just be a man,” said Kate.
But Teresa said nothing.
But Teresa remained silent.
“One does what one must. And after all, one is always just a man,” he said. “And if one has wounds—à la guerre comme à la guerre!”
“One does what one has to. And after all, one is always just a man,” he said. “And if one has wounds—like in war, it’s part of the game!”
His voice came out of the darkness like a ghost.
His voice emerged from the darkness like a ghost.
“Ah!” sighed Kate. “It makes one wonder what a man is, that he must needs expose himself to the horrors of all the other people.”
“Ah!” sighed Kate. “It makes you think about what a man is if he has to put himself through the horrors that everyone else faces.”
There was silence for a moment.
There was silence for a moment.
“Man is a column of blood, with a voice in it,” he said. “And when the voice is still, and he is only a column of blood, he is better.”
“Man is a column of blood with a voice in it,” he said. “And when the voice is silent, and he’s just a column of blood, he is better.”
She went away to her room sadly, hearing the sound of infinite exhaustion in his voice. As if he had a hole, a wound in the middle of him. She could almost feel it, in her own bowels.
She walked away to her room feeling sad, hearing the sound of endless exhaustion in his voice. It was as if he had a hole, a wound right in the middle of him. She could almost feel it in her own gut.
And if, with his efforts, he killed himself?—Then, she said, Cipriano would come apart, and it would be all finished.
And what if he ended up killing himself with all his efforts?—Then, she said, Cipriano would break down, and everything would be over.
Ah, why should a man have to make these efforts on behalf of a beastly, malevolent people who weren’t worth it! Better let the world come to an end, if that was what it wanted.
Ah, why should a person have to put in all this effort for a cruel, wicked group that doesn’t deserve it? It would be better if the world just came to an end, if that’s what it wants.
[Pg 436]
[Pg 436]
She thought of Teresa soothing him, soothing him and saying nothing. And him like a great helpless, wounded thing! It was rather horrible, really. Herself, she would have to expostulate, she would have to try to prevent him. Why should men damage themselves with this useless struggling and fighting, and then come home to their women to be restored!
She thought of Teresa comforting him, comforting him and saying nothing. And him like a big helpless, wounded creature! It was pretty terrible, honestly. As for herself, she would have to speak out, she would have to try to stop him. Why should men hurt themselves with this pointless struggling and fighting, and then come home to their women to be healed!
To Kate, the fight simply wasn’t worth one wound. Let the beastly world of man come to an end, if that was its destiny, as soon as possible. Without lifting a finger to prevent it.—Live one’s own precious life, that was given but once, and let the rest go its own hellish way.
To Kate, the struggle just wasn’t worth a single injury. If the brutal world of humanity was meant to end, then let it happen as soon as possible. Without lifting a finger to stop it. —Live her own valuable life, which was given only once, and let everything else take its own miserable course.
She would have had to try to prevent Ramón from giving himself to destruction this way. She was willing for him to be ten Living Quetzalcoatls. But not to expose himself to the devilish malevolence of people.
She would have to try to stop Ramón from destroying himself like this. She was okay with him being ten Living Quetzalcoatls. But not with him putting himself at the mercy of wicked people.
Yet he would do it. Even as Joachim had done. And Teresa, with her silence and her infinitely soft administering, she would heal him far better than Kate, with her expostulation and her opposition.
Yet he would do it. Just like Joachim had. And Teresa, with her quietness and her incredibly gentle care, would heal him much better than Kate, with her outbursts and her resistance.
“Ah!” said Kate to herself. “I’m glad Cipriano is a soldier, and doesn’t get wounds in his soul.”
“Ah!” said Kate to herself. “I’m glad Cipriano is a soldier, and doesn’t get wounds in his soul.”
At the same time, she knew that without Ramón, Cipriano was just an instrument, and not ultimately interesting to her.
At the same time, she realized that without Ramón, Cipriano was just a tool and not really appealing to her.
In the morning, Teresa appeared alone to breakfast. She seemed very calm, hiding her emotions in her odd, brown, proud little way.
In the morning, Teresa showed up alone for breakfast. She looked very calm, keeping her feelings hidden in her quirky, brown, proud little way.
“How is Ramón?” said Kate.
“How's Ramón?” said Kate.
“He is sleeping,” said Teresa.
“He's sleeping,” said Teresa.
“Good! He seemed to me almost done up, last night.”
“Good! He seemed really worn out to me last night.”
“Yes.”—The black eyes looked at Kate, wide with unshed tears and courage, and a beautiful deep, remote light.
“Yes.”—The black eyes stared at Kate, full of unshed tears and bravery, shining with a beautiful, distant light.
“I don’t believe in a man’s sacrificing himself in this way,” said Kate. “And I don’t.”
“I don’t believe a man should sacrifice himself like this,” said Kate. “And I don’t.”
Teresa still looked her full in the eyes.
Teresa still looked her straight in the eyes.
“Ah!” she said. “He doesn’t sacrifice himself. He feels he must do as he does. And if he must, I must help him.”
“Ah!” she said. “He doesn’t sacrifice himself. He feels he has to do what he does. And if he has to, I have to help him.”
“But then you are sacrificing yourself to him, and I don’t believe in that either,” said Kate.
“But then you are sacrificing yourself to him, and I don’t believe in that either,” said Kate.
“Oh, no!” replied Teresa quickly, and a little flush[Pg 437] burned in her cheek, and her dark eyes flashed. “I am not sacrificing myself to Ramón. If I can give him—sleep—when he needs it—that is not sacrifice. It is—” She did not finish, but her eyes flashed, and the flush burned darker.
“Oh, no!” Teresa replied quickly, a little flush[Pg 437] spreading across her cheek, and her dark eyes sparkled. “I am not sacrificing myself for Ramón. If I can give him—rest—when he needs it—that's not a sacrifice. It’s—” She didn’t finish, but her eyes sparkled, and the flush deepened.
“It is love, I know,” said Kate. “But it exhausts you too.”
“It’s love, I get it,” Kate said. “But it wears you out too.”
“It is not simply love,” flashed Teresa proudly. “I might have loved more than one man: many men are lovable. But Ramón!—My soul is with Ramón.”—The tears rose to her eyes. “I do not want to talk about it,” she said, rising. “But you must not touch me there, and judge me.”
“It’s not just love,” Teresa said proudly. “I might have loved more than one guy; a lot of guys are lovable. But Ramón!—My heart belongs to Ramón.” Tears welled up in her eyes. “I don’t want to talk about it,” she said, standing up. “But you must not touch me there and judge me.”
She hurried out of the room, leaving Kate somewhat dismayed. Kate sighed, thinking of going home.
She rushed out of the room, leaving Kate feeling a bit disappointed. Kate sighed, contemplating going home.
But in an hour Teresa appeared again, putting her cool, soft, snake-like little hand on Kate’s arm.
But an hour later, Teresa showed up again, placing her cool, soft, snake-like little hand on Kate’s arm.
“I am sorry if I was rude,” she said.
“I’m sorry if I was rude,” she said.
“No,” said Kate. “Apparently it is I who am wrong.”
“No,” Kate said. “It seems I’m the one who’s wrong.”
“Yes, I think you are,” said Teresa. “You think there is only love. Love is only such a little bit.”
“Yes, I believe you are,” Teresa said. “You think there’s just love. Love is only a small part of it.”
“And what is the rest?”
“And what’s the rest?”
“How can I tell you if you do not know?—But do you think Ramón is no more to me than a lover?”
“How can I tell you if you don’t know?—But do you really think Ramón means no more to me than just a lover?”
“A husband!” said Kate.
“A husband!” Kate exclaimed.
“Ah!” Teresa put her head aside with an odd impatience. “Those little words! Those little words! Nor either a husband.—He is my life.”
“Ah!” Teresa tilted her head to the side with strange impatience. “Those little words! Those little words! And not a husband either. He is my everything.”
“Surely it is better for one to live one’s own life!”
“Surely it’s better to live your own life!”
“No! It is like seed. It is no good till it is given. I know. I kept my own life for a long time. As you keep it longer, it dies. And I tried to give it to God. But I couldn’t, quite. Then they told me, if I married Ramón and had any part in the Quetzalcoatl heresy, my soul would be damned.—But something made me know it was not true. I even knew he needed my soul.—Ah, Señora—” a subtle smile came on Teresa’s pale face—“I have lost my soul to Ramón.—What more can I say!”
“No! It’s like a seed. It’s no good until it’s shared. I know. I held onto my own life for a long time. The longer you hold onto it, the more it dies. I tried to give it to God. But I couldn't quite do it. Then they told me that if I married Ramón and got involved in the Quetzalcoatl heresy, my soul would be damned. —But something made me realize that wasn’t true. I even knew he needed my soul. —Ah, Señora—” a subtle smile appeared on Teresa’s pale face—“I have lost my soul to Ramón. —What more can I say!”
“And what about his soul?”
"And what about his spirit?"
“It comes home to me—here!” She put her hand over her womb.
“It hits me—here!” She placed her hand on her stomach.
Kate was silent for a time.
Kate was quiet for a while.
“And if he betrays you?” she said.
“And what if he betrays you?” she asked.
[Pg 438]
[Pg 438]
“Ah, Señora!” said Teresa. “Ramón is not just a lover. He is a brave man, and he doesn’t betray his own blood. And it is his soul that comes home to me.—And I would struggle to my last breath to give him sleep, when he came home to me with his soul, and needed it,” she flashed. Then she added, murmuring to herself: “No, thank God! I have not got a life of my own! I have been able to give it to a man who is more than a man, as they say in their Quetzalcoatl language. And now it needn’t die inside me, like a bird in a cage.—Oh, yes, Señora! If he goes to Sinaloa and the west coast, my soul goes with him and takes part in it all. It does not let him go alone. And he does not forget that he has my soul with him. I know it.—No, Señora! You must not criticise me or pity me.”
“Ah, Ma'am!” said Teresa. “Ramón isn’t just a lover. He’s a brave man, and he doesn’t betray his own blood. His soul comes home to me. And I would fight to my last breath to give him peace when he comes home to me with his soul, needing it,” she said passionately. Then she added, murmuring to herself: “No, thank God! I don’t have a life of my own! I’ve been able to give it to a man who is more than just a man, as they say in their Quetzalcoatl language. And now it doesn’t have to die inside me like a bird in a cage. —Oh, yes, Ma'am! If he goes to Sinaloa and the west coast, my soul goes with him and shares in it all. It doesn’t let him go alone. And he doesn’t forget that my soul is with him. I know it. —No, Ma'am! You must not criticize me or feel sorry for me.”
“Still!” said Kate. “It still seems to me it would be better for each one to keep her own soul, and be responsible for it.”
“Still!” said Kate. “It still seems to me that it would be better for each person to keep their own soul and be responsible for it.”
“If it were possible!” said Teresa. “But you can no more keep your own soul inside you for yourself, without its dying, than you can keep the seed of your womb. Until a man gives you his seed, the seed of your womb is nothing. And the man’s seed is nothing to him.—And until you give your soul to a man, and he takes it, your soul is nothing to you.—And when a man has taken your whole soul.—Ah, do not talk to me about betraying. A man only betrays because he has been given a part, and not the whole. And a woman only betrays because only the part has been taken from her, and not the whole. That is all about betrayal. I know.—But when the whole is given, and taken, betrayal can’t exist. What I am to Ramón, I am. And what he is to me, he is. I do not care what he does. If he is away from me, he does as he wishes. So long as he will always keep safe what I am to him.”
“If only it were possible!” Teresa said. “But you can't keep your own soul for yourself without it dying, just like you can't keep the seed of your womb. Until a man gives you his seed, the seed of your womb is nothing. And the man’s seed means nothing to him. —And until you give your soul to a man and he takes it, your soul is nothing to you. —And when a man has taken your whole soul. —Ah, don’t talk to me about betrayal. A man only betrays because he’s been given a part, and not the whole. And a woman only betrays because only a part has been taken from her, and not the whole. That’s all there is to betrayal. I know. —But when the whole is given and taken, betrayal can't exist. What I am to Ramón, I am. And what he is to me, he is. I don’t care what he does. If he’s away from me, he does what he wants. As long as he always keeps safe what I am to him.”
Kate did not like having to learn lessons from this little waif of a Teresa. Kate was a woman of the world, handsome and experienced. She was accustomed to homage. Other women usually had a slight fear of her, for she was powerful and ruthless in her own way.
Kate didn’t like having to learn lessons from this little waif of a Teresa. Kate was worldly, attractive, and experienced. She was used to being admired. Other women often felt a slight fear of her, as she was powerful and tough in her own way.
Teresa also feared her a little, as a woman of the world. But as an intrinsic woman, not at all. Trenched inside her own fierce and proud little soul, Teresa looked on Kate as[Pg 439] on one of those women of the outside world, who make a very splendid show, but who are not so sure of the real secret of womanhood, and the innermost power. All Kate’s handsome, ruthless female power was second-rate to Teresa, compared with her own quiet, deep passion of connection with Ramón.
Teresa was a bit intimidated by her, considering her experience in the world. But on a personal level, not at all. Deep within her fierce and proud little soul, Teresa viewed Kate as one of those women from the outside world, who put on a grand display but aren't quite in touch with the true essence of womanhood and its deepest strengths. All of Kate's striking, assertive femininity seemed inferior to Teresa when compared to her own quiet, profound bond with Ramón.
Yes, Kate was accustomed to looking on other women as inferiors. But the tables were suddenly turned. Even as, in her soul, she knew Ramón to be a greater man than Cipriano, suddenly she had to question herself, whether Teresa was not a greater woman than she.
Yes, Kate was used to viewing other women as lesser. But everything changed in an instant. Deep down, she recognized that Ramón was a better man than Cipriano, but suddenly she had to ask herself whether Teresa wasn’t a better woman than she was.
Teresa! A greater woman than Kate? What a blow! Surely it was impossible!
Teresa! A better woman than Kate? Unbelievable! It just couldn't be true!
Yet there it was. Ramón had wanted to marry Teresa, not Kate. And the flame of his marriage with Teresa she saw both in his eyes and in Teresa’s. A flame that was not in Kate’s eyes.
Yet there it was. Ramón had wanted to marry Teresa, not Kate. And the spark of his marriage with Teresa she saw both in his eyes and in Teresa’s. A spark that was not in Kate’s eyes.
Kate’s marriage with Cipriano was curious and momentary. When Cipriano was away, Kate was her old individual self. Only when Cipriano was present, and then only sometimes, did the connection overwhelm her.
Kate’s marriage to Cipriano was unusual and short-lived. When Cipriano was gone, Kate was her old self. It was only when Cipriano was around, and only sometimes, that the relationship took over her.
When Teresa turned and looked at her with this certain flame, touched with indignation, Kate quailed. Perhaps for the first time in her life she quailed and felt abashed: repentant.
When Teresa turned and looked at her with a certain intensity, tinged with anger, Kate shrank back. Maybe for the first time in her life, she felt small and embarrassed: remorseful.
Kate even knew that Teresa felt a little repugnance for her: for the foreign white woman who talked as cleverly as a man and who never gave her soul: who did not believe in giving her soul. All these well-dressed, beautiful women from America or England, Europe, they all kept their souls for themselves, in a sort of purse, as it were.
Kate even knew that Teresa felt a bit of disgust towards her: for the foreign white woman who spoke as smartly as a man and who never revealed her true self; who didn’t believe in sharing her true self. All these stylish, beautiful women from America or England, Europe, they all kept their true selves to themselves, in a kind of purse, so to speak.
Teresa was determined that Kate should leave off treating her, very, very indefinably, as an inferior. It was how all the foreign women treated the Mexican women. Because the foreign women were their own mistresses! They even tried to be condescending to Ramón.
Teresa was set on making Kate stop treating her, in a quite unclear way, as if she were less important. That was how all the foreign women treated the Mexican women. The foreign women had their own independence! They even tried to look down on Ramón.
But Ramón! He could look at them and make them feel small, feel really nothing, in spite of all their money and their experience and their air of belonging to the ruling races. The ruling races! Wait! Ramón was a challenge to all that. Let those rule who can.
But Ramón! He could stare them down and make them feel insignificant, feel like absolutely nothing, no matter how much money they had, how much experience they boasted, or how much they acted like they belonged to the elite. The elite! Hold on! Ramón was a challenge to all that. Let those who can rule.
“You did not sleep?” Teresa said to Kate.
“You didn't sleep?” Teresa asked Kate.
[Pg 440]
[Pg 440]
“Not very well,” said Kate.
"Not so great," said Kate.
“No, you look as if you had not slept very well.—Under your eyes.”
“No, you look like you didn’t sleep very well. —Under your eyes.”
Kate smoothed the skin under her eyes, querulously.
Kate smoothed the skin under her eyes, irritably.
“One gets that look in Mexico,” she said. “It’s not an easy country to keep your youth in.—You are looking well.”
“One gets that look in Mexico,” she said. “It’s not easy to hold onto your youth there.—You look great.”
“Yes, I am very well.”
"Yes, I’m doing great."
Teresa had a new, soft bloom on her dark skin, something frail and tender, which she did not want to have to defend against another woman.
Teresa had a new, gentle glow on her dark skin, something delicate and fragile, which she didn't want to have to protect from another woman.
“I think I will go home now Ramón has come,” said Kate.
“I think I'll go home now that Ramón has arrived,” said Kate.
“Oh, why? Do you wish to?”
“Oh, why? Do you want to?”
“I think I’d better.”
"I think I should."
“Then I will go with you to Sayula. In the boat, no?”
“Then I’ll go with you to Sayula. In the boat, right?”
Kate put her few things together. She had slept badly. The night had been black, black, with something of horror in it. As when the bandits had attacked Ramón. She could see the scar in his back, in the night. And the drumming crash of falling water, menacing and horrible, seemed to keep up for hours.
Kate gathered her few belongings. She had slept poorly. The night had been dark, dark, with a sense of terror in it. Just like when the bandits had attacked Ramón. She could see the scar on his back in the darkness. The thunderous sound of rushing water, threatening and dreadful, seemed to go on for hours.
In her soul, Kate felt Teresa’s contempt for her way of wifehood.
In her heart, Kate sensed Teresa’s disdain for her approach to being a wife.
“I have been married too,” Kate had said. “To a very exceptional man, whom I loved.”
“I’ve been married too,” Kate said. “To a really exceptional guy, whom I loved.”
“Ah, yes!” said Teresa. “And he died.”
“Ah, yes!” Teresa said. “And he died.”
“He wanted to die.”
“He wanted to end it.”
“Ah, yes! He wanted to die.”
“Ah, yes! He wanted to die.”
“I did my level best to prevent him from wearing himself out.”
“I did everything I could to stop him from wearing himself out.”
“Ah, yes, to prevent him.”
“Ah, yes, to stop him.”
“What else could I have done?” flashed Kate in anger.
“What else could I have done?” Kate exclaimed angrily.
“If you could have given him your life, he would not even have wanted to die.”
“If you could have given him your life, he wouldn’t have even wanted to die.”
“I did give him my life. I loved him—oh, you will never know.—But he didn’t want my soul. He believed I should keep a soul of my own.”
“I did give him my life. I loved him—oh, you will never know.—But he didn’t want my soul. He believed I should have a soul of my own.”
“Ah, yes, men are like that, when they are merely men. When a man is warm and brave—then he wants the woman to give him her soul, and he keeps it in his womb, so he is more than a mere man, a single man. I know[Pg 441] it. I know where my soul is. It is in Ramón’s womb, the womb of a man, just as his seed is in my womb, the womb of a woman. He is a man, and a column of blood. I am a woman, and a valley of blood. I shall not contradict him. How can I? My soul is inside him, and I am far from contradicting him when he is trying with all his might to do something that he knows about. He won’t die, and they won’t kill him. No! The stream flows into him from the heart of the world: and from me.—I tell you, because you saved his life, and therefore we belong to the same thing, you and I and he—and Cipriano. But you should not misjudge me. That other way of women, where a woman keeps her own soul—ah, what is it but weariness!”
“Ah, yes, men can be like that, when they’re just being men. When a man is warm and brave—then he expects the woman to give him her soul, and he keeps it in his womb, so he becomes more than just a man, an individual man. I know[Pg 441] it. I know where my soul is. It’s in Ramón’s womb, the womb of a man, just as his seed is in my womb, the womb of a woman. He is a man, and a flow of blood. I am a woman, and a valley of blood. I won’t contradict him. How could I? My soul is inside him, and I wouldn’t dare contradict him when he’s trying with all his strength to accomplish something that he understands. He won’t die, and they won’t kill him. No! The stream flows into him from the heart of the world: and from me.—I tell you this because you saved his life, and so we belong to the same thing, you and I and he—and Cipriano. But don’t misunderstand me. That other way of women, where a woman keeps her own soul—ah, what is it but exhaustion!”
“And the men?”
"And what about the guys?"
“Ah! if there are men whose souls are warm and brave, how they comfort one’s womb, Caterina!”
“Ah! if there are men whose souls are warm and courageous, how they soothe one’s spirit, Caterina!”
Kate hung her head, stubborn and angry at being put down from her eminence.—The slave morale! she said to herself. The miserable old trick of a woman living just for the sake of a man. Only living to send her soul with him, inside his precious body. And to carry his precious seed in her womb! Herself, apart from this, nothing.
Kate bowed her head, stubborn and furious about being brought down from her high position. “This is what slave mentality looks like!” she told herself. The pathetic old trick of a woman who exists solely for a man. Only living to send her spirit with him, inside his precious body. And to carry his precious child in her womb! Besides this, she felt like nothing.
Kate wanted to make her indignation thorough, but she did not quite succeed. Somewhere, secretly and angrily, she envied Teresa her dark eyes with the flame in them and their savage assurance. She envied her her serpent-delicate fingers. And above all, she envied her, with repining, the comfort of a living man permanent in her womb. And the secret, savage indomitable pride in her own womanhood, that rose from this.
Kate wanted to express her outrage completely, but she didn't quite pull it off. Deep down, she secretly and bitterly envied Teresa for her dark eyes that burned with intensity and their fierce confidence. She envied her delicate, snake-like fingers. Most of all, she envied her, with a sense of longing, the comfort of having a man permanently within her. And the hidden, fierce, unyielding pride in her own womanhood that came from this.
In the warm morning after the rain, the frogs were whirring frantically. Across the lake, the mountains were blue black, and little pieces of white, fluffy vapour wandered low across the trees. Clouds were along the mountain-tops, making a level sky-line of whitish softness the whole length of the range. On the lonely, fawn-coloured water, one sail was blowing.
In the warm morning after the rain, the frogs were chirping wildly. Across the lake, the mountains looked bluish-black, and little puffs of white, fluffy mist floated low over the trees. Clouds hugged the mountain tops, creating a smooth sky-line of soft white along the entire range. On the lonely, sandy-colored water, a single sail was catching the breeze.
“It is like Europe—like the Tyrol to-day,” said Kate wistfully.
“It feels like Europe—like the Tyrol today,” Kate said dreamily.
“Do you love Europe very much?” asked Teresa.
“Do you really love Europe?” Teresa asked.
“Yes, I think I love it.”
“Yeah, I think I love it.”
[Pg 442]
[Pg 442]
“And must you go back to it?”
“And do you really have to go back to it?”
“I think so. Soon! To my mother and my children.”
“I think so. Soon! To my mom and my kids.”
“Do they want you very much?”
“Do they want you a lot?”
“Yes!” said Kate, rather hesitant. Then she added: “Not very much, really. But I want them.”
“Yes!” said Kate, a bit uncertain. Then she added: “Not that much, really. But I want them.”
“What for?—I mean,” Teresa added, “do you long for them?”
“What for?—I mean,” Teresa added, “do you really miss them?”
“Sometimes,” said Kate, the tears coming to her eyes.
“Sometimes,” Kate said, tears welling up in her eyes.
The boat rowed on in silence.
The boat continued to row in silence.
“And Cipriano?” Teresa asked timidly.
“And Cipriano?” Teresa asked nervously.
“Ah!” said Kate shortly. “He is such a stranger to me.”
“Ah!” Kate said briefly. “He feels so unfamiliar to me.”
Teresa was silent for some moments.
Teresa was quiet for a few moments.
“I think a man is always a stranger to a woman,” said Teresa. “Why should it not be so?”
“I think a man is always a stranger to a woman,” said Teresa. “Why shouldn’t it be?”
“But you,” said Kate, “haven’t any children.”
“But you,” Kate said, “don't have any kids.”
“Ramón has.—And he says: ‘I cast my bread upon the waters. It is my children too. And if they return to me after many days, I shall be glad.’—Is it not the same for you?”
“Ramón has.—And he says: ‘I throw my bread on the waters. It’s for my children too. And if they come back to me after many days, I’ll be happy.’—Is it not the same for you?”
“Not quite!” said Kate. “I am a woman, I am not a man.”
“Not really!” said Kate. “I’m a woman, not a man.”
“I, if I have children,” said Teresa, “I shall try to cast my bread upon the waters, so my children come to me that way. I hope I shall. I hope I shall not try to fish them out of life for myself, with a net. I have a very great fear of love. It is so personal. Let each bird fly with its own wings, and each fish swim its own course.—Morning brings more than love. And I want to be true to the morning.”
“I, if I have kids,” said Teresa, “I’ll try to put my good intentions out there, so my kids find their way back to me. I hope I do. I hope I don’t try to pull them out of life for my own sake, like catching them with a net. I have a huge fear of love. It feels so personal. Let each bird fly on its own and each fish swim its own path.—Morning brings more than just love. And I want to stay true to the morning.”
[Pg 443]
[Pg 443]
CHAP: XXVI. KATE IS A WIFE.
Kate was glad to get back to her own house, and to be more or less alone. She felt a great change was being worked in her, and if it worked too violently, she would die. It was the end of something, and the beginning of something, far, far inside her: in her soul and womb. The men, Ramón and Cipriano, caused the change, and Mexico. Because the time had come.—Nevertheless if what was happening happened too rapidly, or violently, she felt she would die. So, from time to time she had to withdraw from contact, to be alone.
Kate was happy to return to her own house and have some time to herself. She sensed that a significant change was happening within her, and if it occurred too forcefully, she would perish. It marked the end of one thing and the start of another deep inside her: in her soul and womb. The men, Ramón and Cipriano, were the catalysts for this change, along with Mexico. The moment had arrived. However, if the process unfolded too quickly or too harshly, she felt she wouldn't survive. So, every now and then, she needed to take a step back and be alone.
She would sit alone for hours on the shore, under a green willow tree that hung its curtains of pale-green fronds, on the beach. The lake was much fuller and higher up the shore, softer, more mysterious. There was a smell of the piles of water-hyacinth decaying at the water’s edges. Distance seemed farther away. The near conical hills were dotted with green bushes, like a Japanese drawing. Bullock-wagons with solid wheels came rolling to the village, high with sugar cane, drawn by eight oxen with ponderous heads and slowly swinging horns, while a peon walked in front, with the guiding-stick on the cross-beam of the yoke. So slow, so massive, yet with such slight control!
She would sit alone for hours on the shore under a green willow tree that draped its pale-green fronds like curtains over the beach. The lake was much fuller, rising higher on the shore, softer and more mysterious. There was a smell from the piles of decaying water hyacinth at the edges of the water. Everything felt more distant. The nearby conical hills were dotted with green bushes, resembling a Japanese painting. Bullock wagons with solid wheels rolled into the village, piled high with sugar cane, pulled by eight oxen with heavy heads and slowly swaying horns, while a worker walked ahead, guiding them with a stick on the crossbeam of the yoke. So slow, so massive, yet with so little control!
She had a strange feeling, in Mexico, of the old prehistoric humanity, the dark-eyed humanity of the days, perhaps, before the glacial period. When the world was colder, and the seas emptier, and all the land-formation was different. When the waters of the world were piled in stupendous glaciers on the high places, and high, high upon the poles. When great plains stretched away to the oceans, like Atlantis and the lost continents of Polynesia, so that seas were only great lakes, and the soft, dark-eyed people of that world could walk around the globe. Then there was a mysterious, hot-blooded, soft-footed humanity with a strange civilization of its own.
She felt a strange connection in Mexico to the ancient, prehistoric human race, the dark-eyed people from a time that might have been before the Ice Age. When the world was colder, the oceans were less populated, and the land looked completely different. When massive glaciers covered the highlands and loomed over the poles. When vast plains stretched out towards the oceans, resembling Atlantis and the lost lands of Polynesia, where the seas were just huge lakes, and the gentle, dark-eyed people of that time could stroll around the globe. It was a time of mysterious, passionate, gentle-footed humans who had their own unique civilization.
Till the glaciers melted, and drove the peoples to the high places, like the lofty plateaux of Mexico, separated them into cut-off nations.
Until the glaciers melted, pushing people to high places, like the elevated plateaus of Mexico, separating them into isolated nations.
Sometimes, in America, the shadow of that old pre-Flood[Pg 444] world was so strong, that the day of historic humanity would melt out of Kate’s consciousness, and she would begin to approximate to the old mode of consciousness, the old, dark will, the unconcern for death, the subtle, dark consciousness, non-cerebral, but vertebrate. When the mind and the power of man was in his blood and his backbone, and there was the strange, dark inter-communication between man and man and man and beast, from the powerful spine.
Sometimes, in America, the remnants of that pre-Flood[Pg 444] world loomed so large that historic humanity would fade from Kate’s awareness, and she would start to slip back into that old way of thinking, a deep, instinctual mindset, indifferent to death, with a subtle, dark awareness that wasn't intellectual but primal. It was a time when human strength and power came from instinct and physical presence, and there was a mysterious, deep connection between people and between humans and animals that stemmed from that powerful core.
The Mexicans were still this. That which is aboriginal in America still belongs to the way of the world before the Flood, before the mental-spiritual world came into being. In America, therefore, the mental-spiritual life of white people suddenly flourishes like a great weed let loose in virgin soil. Probably it will as quickly wither. A great death come. And after that, the living result will be a new germ, a new conception of human life, that will arise from the fusion of the old blood-and-vertebrate consciousness with the white man’s present mental-spiritual consciousness. The sinking of both beings, into a new being.
The Mexicans are still this. What is native to America still belongs to the world that existed before the Flood, before the mental and spiritual world came to be. In America, then, the mental and spiritual life of white people suddenly blooms like a weed unleashed in untouched soil. It will likely wither just as quickly. A great death will occur. And after that, the outcome will be a new germ, a new idea of human life, which will emerge from the blending of the old blood-and-vertebrate awareness with the current mental and spiritual awareness of white people. The merging of both beings into a new being.
Kate was more Irish than anything, and the almost deathly mysticism of the aboriginal Celtic or Iberian people lay at the bottom of her soul. It was a residue of memory, something that lives on from the pre-Flood world, and cannot be killed. Something older, and more everlastingly potent, than our would-be fair-and-square world.
Kate was more Irish than anything else, and the almost eerie mysticism of the original Celtic or Iberian people was deep within her soul. It was a remnant of memory, something that has survived since the world before the Flood, and cannot be extinguished. It was something older and more timelessly powerful than our supposedly fair and straightforward world.
She knew more or less what Ramón was trying to effect: this fusion! She knew what it was that made Cipriano more significant to her than all her past, her husbands and her children. It was the leap of the old, antediluvian blood-male into unison with her. And for this, without her knowing, her innermost blood had been thudding all the time.
She understood what Ramón was trying to achieve: this fusion! She recognized what made Cipriano more important to her than all her past, her husbands, and her children. It was the connection of the old, ancient male blood with hers. And for this, even without her realizing it, her deepest instinct had been beating all along.
Ireland would not and could not forget that other old, dark, sumptuous living. The Tuatha De Danaan might be under the western sea. But they are under the living blood, too, never quite to be silenced. Now they have to come forth again, to a new connection. And the scientific, fair-and-square Europe has to mate once more with the old giants.
Ireland would not and could not forget that ancient, rich way of life. The Tuatha De Danaan might be beneath the western sea, but they are also in the living blood, never completely silenced. Now they must come back, to form a new connection. And the scientific, straightforward Europe must once again unite with the old giants.
But the change, Kate felt, must not come on her too soon and too suddenly, or it would rupture her and she would[Pg 445] die. The old way has its horror. The heavy-footed, à terre spirit of aboriginal Mexico could be so horrible to her, as to make her wicked. The slow, indomitable kind of existing and persisting, without hope or élan, which is in the aboriginal American, sometimes made her feel she would go mad. The sullen will persisting over the slow, dark centuries, counting the individual existence a trifle! A tenacity of demons, less than human. And a sudden ferocity, a sudden lust of death rousing incalculable and terrible.
But Kate felt that the change couldn't happen to her too quickly or too suddenly, or it would tear her apart and she would[Pg 445] die. The old way has its horrors. The heavy presence of the native spirit of Mexico could be so terrifying to her that it would make her lose her way. The slow, stubborn way of existing and enduring, without hope or enthusiasm, which is found in the indigenous American, sometimes made her feel like she was going to lose her mind. The grim will that endures through dark centuries, treating individual lives as insignificant! A persistence of demonic energy, less than human. And a sudden rage, a sudden craving for death that is both unpredictable and terrifying.
People who never really changed. Men who were not faithful to life, to the living actuality. Faithful to some dark necessity out of the past. The actual present suddenly collapsing in the souls of the men and the women, and the old, black, volcanic lava bursting up in violence, followed by a lava-rock indifference.
People who never really changed. Men who weren't loyal to life, to the real moment. Loyal to some dark necessity from the past. The true present suddenly crumbling within the souls of the men and women, and the old, black, volcanic lava erupting violently, followed by a lava-rock indifference.
The hope! The hope! Would it ever be possible to revive the hope in these black souls, and achieve the marriage which is the only step to the new world of man?
The hope! The hope! Would it ever be possible to revive the hope in these lost souls and achieve the union that is the only path to the new world of humanity?
But meanwhile, a strange, almost torn nausea would come over Kate, and she felt she must go away, to spare herself. The strange, reptilian insistence of her very servants. Blood is one blood. We are all of one blood-stream. Something aboriginal and tribal, and almost worse than death to the white individual. Out of the dark eyes and the powerful spines of these people, all the time the unknown assertion: The blood is one blood. It was a strange, overbearing insistence, a claim of blood-unison.
But in the meantime, a strange, almost overwhelming nausea would wash over Kate, and she felt she had to leave to protect herself. The strange, reptilian pressure from her very servants. We are all one blood. We share the same bloodline. Something primitive and tribal, and almost worse than death for a white person. From the dark eyes and strong presence of these people, there was always the unspoken statement: The blood is one blood. It was a strange, dominating insistence, a claim of blood connection.
Kate was of a proud old family. She had been brought up with the English-Germanic idea of the intrinsic superiority of the hereditary aristocrat. Her blood was different from the common blood, another, finer fluid.
Kate came from a proud old family. She was raised with the English-Germanic belief in the intrinsic superiority of hereditary aristocrats. Her blood was different from the blood of common people, a distinct, finer fluid.
But in Mexico, none of this. Her criada Juana, the aquador who carried the water, the boatman who rowed her on the lake, all looked at her with one look in their eyes. The blood is one blood. In the blood, you and I are undifferentiated. She saw it in their eyes, she heard it in their words, it tinged their deference and their mockery. And sometimes it made her feel physically sick: this overbearing blood-familiarity.
But in Mexico, none of this. Her servant Juana, the water carrier who brought the water, the boatman who paddled her on the lake, all looked at her with the same expression in their eyes. The blood is one blood. In the blood, you and I are undifferentiated. She saw it in their eyes, she heard it in their words; it colored their respect and their sarcasm. And sometimes it made her feel physically ill: this overwhelming sense of blood ties.
And sometimes, when she tried to hold herself up, in the proud old assertion: My blood is my own. Noli me tangere, she would see the terrible ancient hatred in their[Pg 446] eyes, the hatred which leads them to atrocities and fearful maimings.
And sometimes, when she tried to stay strong with the bold statement: My blood is my own. Noli me tangere, she would see the deep-seated ancient hatred in their[Pg 446] eyes, the kind of hatred that drives them to commit terrible acts and horrific violence.
They would defer to her spirit, her knowledge, her understanding. They would give her deference, and a sort of grudging reverence for this. She belonged to the ruling races, the clever ones. But back again they demanded her acquiescence to the primeval assertion: The blood is one blood. We are one blood. It was the assertion that swept away all individualism, and left her immersed, drowned in the grand sea of the living blood, in immediate contact with all these men and all these women.
They would look up to her spirit, her knowledge, her understanding. They would show her respect, and a sort of reluctant reverence for this. She was part of the ruling classes, the intelligent ones. But still, they insisted on her agreement with the ancient claim: The blood is one blood. We are one blood. It was the claim that erased all individuality, leaving her submerged, lost in the vast sea of living blood, in direct contact with all these men and women.
To this she must submit. Or they would persist in the slow revenge.
To this, she must accept. Otherwise, they would continue their slow revenge.
And she could not submit, off-hand. It had to be a slow, organic process. Anything sudden or violent would destroy her.
And she couldn’t just give in right away. It needed to be a gradual, natural process. Anything abrupt or harsh would completely break her.
Now she understood Ramón’s assertion: Man is a column of blood: Woman is a valley of blood. It was the primeval oneness of mankind, the opposite of the oneness of the spirit.
Now she understood Ramón’s statement: Man is a column of blood; Woman is a valley of blood. It was the ancient unity of humanity, the opposite of the unity of the spirit.
But Kate had always looked upon her blood as absolutely her own, her individual own. Her spirit she shared, in the spirit she communed. But her blood stayed by her in individuality.
But Kate had always seen her blood as completely her own, entirely hers. She shared her spirit, connecting with others through it. But her blood remained with her in its uniqueness.
Now she was confronted by the other great assertion: The blood is one blood.—It meant a strange, marginless death of her individual self.
Now she faced the other significant claim: The blood is one blood. —It signified a peculiar, limitless death of her individual self.
Now she understood why Ramón and Cipriano wore the white clothes and the sandals, and were naked, or half-naked, as living gods. It was the acquiescence in the primitive assertion. It was the renewal of the old, terrible bond of the blood-unison of man, which made blood-sacrifice so potent a factor of life. The blood of the individual is given back to the great blood-being, the god, the nation, the tribe.
Now she realized why Ramón and Cipriano wore white clothes and sandals, and were either naked or half-naked, like living gods. It was a surrender to the primal declaration. It represented the revival of the ancient, powerful connection of blood unity among humans, which made blood sacrifice such a significant aspect of life. The blood of the individual is returned to the greater blood essence: the god, the nation, the tribe.
Now she understood the strange unison she could always feel between Ramón and his men, and Cipriano and his men. It was the soft, quaking, deep communion of blood-oneness. Sometimes it made her feel sick. Sometimes it made her revolt. But it was the power she could not get beyond.
Now she understood the strange harmony she could always feel between Ramón and his crew, and Cipriano and his crew. It was the soft, trembling, deep bond of shared blood. Sometimes it made her feel nauseous. Sometimes it made her angry. But it was the power she couldn't escape.
Because, admitting his blood-unison, Ramón at the same[Pg 447] time claimed a supremacy, even a godliness. He was a man, as the lowest of his peons was a man. At the same time, rising from the same pool of blood, from the same roots of manhood as they, and being, as they were, a man of the pulsing blood, he was still something more. Not in the blood nor in the spirit lay his individuality and his supremacy, his godhead. But in a star within him, an inexplicable star which rose out of the dark sea and shone between the flood and the great sky. The mysterious star which unites the vast universal blood with the universal breath of the spirit, and shines between them both.
Because, acknowledging his shared bloodline, Ramón simultaneously claimed a superiority, even a divinity. He was a man, just like the lowest of his workers was a man. At the same time, emerging from the same pool of blood, from the same roots of humanity as they did, and being, like them, a man of vibrant blood, he was still something more. His individuality and superiority, his divinity, didn't lie in his blood or his spirit. Instead, it resided in a star within him, an inexplicable star that rose from the dark sea and shone between the flood and the vast sky. The mysterious star that connects the enormous universal blood with the universal breath of the spirit, shining between both.
Not the rider on the white horse: nor the rider on the red. That which is beyond the riders and the horses, the inexplicable mystery of the star whence no horseman comes and to which no horseman can arrive. The star which is a man’s innermost clue, which rules the power of the blood on the one hand, and the power of the spirit on the other.
Not the rider on the white horse, nor the rider on the red. What lies beyond the riders and the horses, the inexplicable mystery of the star from which no horseman comes and to which no horseman can reach. The star that is a man’s deepest truth, controlling the power of the blood on one side and the power of the spirit on the other.
For this, the only thing which is supreme above all power in a man, and at the same time, is power; which far transcends knowledge; the strange star between the sky and the waters of the first cosmos: this is man’s divinity.
For this, the only thing that is supreme above all human power, and at the same time, is power itself; which greatly exceeds knowledge; the strange star between the sky and the waters of the first universe: this is humanity's divinity.
And some men are not divine at all. They have only faculties. They are slaves, or they should be slaves.
And some men aren't divine at all. They only have abilities. They're slaves, or they should be slaves.
But many a man has his own spark of divinity, and has it quenched, blown out by the winds of force or ground out of him by machines.
But many people have their own spark of divinity, and it gets snuffed out, blown away by the winds of force or ground out of them by machines.
And when the spirit and the blood in man begin to go asunder, bringing the great death, most stars die out.
And when the spirit and the blood in a person start to separate, leading to the great death, most stars fade away.
Only the man of a great star, a great divinity, can bring the opposites together again, in a new unison.
Only a person of a great star, a great divine presence, can bring the opposites together again in a new harmony.
And this was Ramón, and this was his great effort: to bring the great opposites into contact and into unison again. And this is the god-power in man. By this power you shall know the god in man. By none other.
And this was Ramón, and this was his big effort: to bring the great opposites together and into harmony again. And this is the divine power within man. Through this power, you will recognize the divine in man. By no other means.
Ramón was a man as the least of his peons was a man, with the beating heart and the secret loins and the lips closed on the same secret of manhood. And he was human as Kate was human, with the same yearning of the spirit, for pure knowledge and communion, the soul in the greatness of its comprehending.
Ramón was a man just like the least of his workers was a man, with a beating heart and hidden desires, keeping the same secret of masculinity. He was as human as Kate was, sharing the same deep desire for understanding and connection, the soul seeking the greatness of comprehension.
But only he had that starry power for bringing together the two great human impulses to a point of fusion, for[Pg 448] being the bird between the vast wings of the dual-created power to which man has access and in which man has his being. The Morning Star, between the breath of dawn and the deeps of the dark.
But he alone had that magical ability to unite the two major human drives into a single force, acting as the bird between the expansive wings of the dual-created power that humanity can access and in which we exist. The Morning Star, situated between the breath of dawn and the depths of the dark.
Men had tried to murder him with knives. Carlota would have murdered him with her spirit. Each half separately wanted to commit the murder of him.
Men had tried to kill him with knives. Carlota would have killed him with her spirit. Each part wanted to separately be the one to murder him.
But he kept himself beyond. He was the living Quetzalcoatl, and the tiny sparkle of a star was rising in his own men, in his own woman.
But he stayed removed. He was the living Quetzalcoatl, and the tiny sparkle of a star was appearing in his own men, in his own woman.
The star between the two wings of power: that alone was divinity in a man, and final manhood.
The star between the two wings of power: that alone was divinity in a man and ultimate manhood.
Kate had a message from Cipriano to say he was coming out to stay in the Villa Aragon. The Villa Aragon was the chief house on the lake, in small but rather beautiful grounds with tufts of palm-trees and heavy hedges of jasmine, a garden kept always green by constant watering. The house was built rather like a little castle, absurd, yet its deep, spacious verandahs opening on to the slopes and knolls of the tree-clustered garden, above the lake, were pleasant.
Kate got a message from Cipriano saying he was coming to stay at the Villa Aragon. The Villa Aragon was the main house at the lake, set in small but really lovely grounds with clusters of palm trees and thick hedges of jasmine, a garden that stayed green thanks to regular watering. The house looked a bit like a tiny castle, which was silly, but its large, spacious verandas that opened up to the slopes and hills of the tree-filled garden, overlooking the lake, were nice.
Cipriano arrived very pleased, his black eyes shining with the boyish look. He wanted Kate to marry him, go through the Mexican civil marriage, and instal herself in the Villa Aragon. She hesitated. She knew she must go back to Europe, to England and Ireland, very soon. The necessity was imperative. The sense of menace that Mexico put over her, and the feeling of inner nausea, was becoming too much to bear. She felt she could not stand it, unless she went away to relax for a time.
Cipriano arrived feeling very happy, his dark eyes shining with a youthful excitement. He wanted Kate to marry him, go through the Mexican civil marriage, and settle down in the Villa Aragon. She hesitated. She knew she had to return to Europe, to England and Ireland, very soon. It was urgent. The sense of threat that Mexico imposed on her, along with the feeling of inner discomfort, was becoming too overwhelming. She felt she couldn't handle it anymore unless she left for a while to unwind.
This she told to Cipriano. And his face fell.
This she told Cipriano. And his expression changed.
“It doesn’t matter to me very much whether I marry or not, before I go,” she said. “But I must go soon—soon.”
“It doesn’t really matter to me whether I get married or not before I leave,” she said. “But I have to go soon—really soon.”
“How soon?”
“How long will it take?”
“By January.”
"By January."
His face lightened again.
His expression brightened again.
“Then marry me before you go,” he said. “Next week.”
“Then marry me before you leave,” he said. “Next week.”
She agreed, with curious indifference, and he, his eyes flashing again like a boy’s, moved quickly, to make the necessary legal preparations.
She agreed, with a curious indifference, and he, his eyes flashing like a boy’s again, moved quickly to make the necessary legal preparations.
She did not care whether she married or not. In one[Pg 449] essential sense, she had married Cipriano already. He was first and foremost a soldier, swift to come to her, and swift to go. She would always be a good deal alone.
She didn't care if she got married or not. In one[Pg 449] essential way, she had already married Cipriano. He was, above all, a soldier, quick to show up and quick to leave. She would always be quite a bit alone.
And him alone, just as a man and a soldier, she could marry easily enough. It was this terrible Mexico that frightened her with a sense of doom.
And just him, simply as a man and a soldier, she could marry without any trouble. It was this awful Mexico that filled her with a sense of dread.
The Quetzalcoatl movement had spread in the country, but sinisterly. The Archbishop had declared against it, Ramón and Cipriano and their adherents were excommunicated. An attempt had been made to assassinate Montes.
The Quetzalcoatl movement had spread throughout the country, but in a troubling way. The Archbishop had spoken out against it, and Ramón, Cipriano, and their followers were excommunicated. There was an attempt on Montes's life.
The adherents of Quetzalcoatl in the capital had made the Church of San Juan Bautisto, which was called the Church of the Black Saviour, their Metropolitan House of Quetzalcoatl. The Archbishop, a choleric man, had summoned his fervent followers to march in procession to this Church of San Juan, now called the House of Quetzalcoatl, and seize it and restore it to the Catholic Church. The government, knowing it would have to fight sooner or later, arrested the Archbishop and broke up the procession after some bloodshed.
The followers of Quetzalcoatl in the capital had turned the Church of San Juan Bautisto, known as the Church of the Black Savior, into their Metropolitan House of Quetzalcoatl. The Archbishop, an irritable man, called on his passionate supporters to march in a procession to this Church of San Juan, now referred to as the House of Quetzalcoatl, and take it back for the Catholic Church. The government, aware that a confrontation was inevitable, arrested the Archbishop and disbanded the procession after some violence.
Then a kind of war began. The Knights of Cortes brought out their famous hidden stores of arms, not very impressive, after all, and a clerical mob headed by a fanatical priest, surged into the Zócalo. Montes had the guns turned on them. But it looked like the beginnings of a religious war. In the streets the white and blue sarapes of Quetzalcoatl and the scarlet and black sarapes of Huitzilopochtli were seen in bands, marching to the sound of tom-toms, and holding up the curious round banners, made of featherwork, of Quetzalcoatl, and the tall scarlet signs of Huitzilopochtli, long poles with the soft club of scarlet feathers at the top, tufted with a black point.—In the churches, the priests were still inflaming the orthodox to a holy war. In the streets, priests who had gone over to Quetzalcoatl were haranguing the crowd.
Then a kind of war started. The Knights of Cortes revealed their so-called hidden stash of weapons, which weren't that impressive, after all, and a mob of clerics led by a fanatical priest surged into the Zócalo. Montes directed the guns at them. But it seemed like the start of a religious war. In the streets, the white and blue sarapes of Quetzalcoatl and the scarlet and black sarapes of Huitzilopochtli were seen in groups, marching to the beat of drums, holding up the unique round banners made of feathers for Quetzalcoatl, and the tall scarlet signs for Huitzilopochtli, which were long poles topped with a soft club of scarlet feathers with a black tip. In the churches, the priests were still inciting the faithful to a holy war. In the streets, priests who had switched to Quetzalcoatl were giving speeches to the crowd.
It was a wild moment. In Zacatecas General Narciso Beltran had declared against Montes and for the Church. But Cipriano with his Huitzilopochtli soldiers had attacked with such swiftness and ferocity, Beltran was taken and shot, his army disappeared.
It was a chaotic moment. In Zacatecas, General Narciso Beltran had declared his support for the Church and against Montes. But Cipriano and his Huitzilopochtli soldiers launched an attack with such speed and intensity that Beltran was captured and executed, and his army vanished.
Then Montes declared the old Church illegal in Mexico, and caused a law to be passed, making the religion of[Pg 450] Quetzalcoatl the national religion of the Republic. All churches were closed. All priests were compelled to take an oath of allegiance to the Republic, or condemned to exile. The armies of Huitzilopochtli and the white and blue sarapes of Quetzalcoatl appeared in all the towns and villages of the Republic. Ramón laboured ceaselessly. Cipriano appeared in unexpected flashes, in unexpected places. He managed to rouse the most discontented States, Vera Cruz, Tamaulipas, Yucatan, to a sort of religious frenzy. Strange baptisms took place in the sea, and a scarlet and black tower of Huitzilopochtli rose along the shores.
Then Montes declared the old Church illegal in Mexico and got a law passed that made the religion of [Pg 450] Quetzalcoatl the national religion of the Republic. All churches were shut down. All priests had to take an oath of loyalty to the Republic or be exiled. The armies of Huitzilopochtli and the white and blue sarapes of Quetzalcoatl showed up in all the towns and villages of the Republic. Ramón worked tirelessly. Cipriano appeared unexpectedly in various places. He managed to stir up the most discontented states, Vera Cruz, Tamaulipas, and Yucatan, into a kind of religious frenzy. Strange baptisms happened in the sea, and a scarlet and black tower of Huitzilopochtli rose along the shores.
The whole country was thrilling with a new thing, with a release of new energy. But there was a sense of violence and crudity in it all, a touch of horror.
The entire country was buzzing with something new, a surge of fresh energy. But there was an underlying sense of violence and rawness to it all, a hint of horror.
The Archbishop was deported, no more priests were seen in the streets. Only the white and blue and earth-coloured sarapes of Quetzalcoatl, and the scarlet and black of Huitzilopochtli, were seen among the crowds. There was a great sense of release, almost of exuberance.
The Archbishop was deported, and there were no more priests in the streets. Only the white, blue, and earth-colored sarapes of Quetzalcoatl, and the red and black of Huitzilopochtli, could be seen among the crowds. There was a strong feeling of freedom, almost of excitement.
This is why Cipriano came to Kate with those black, flashing, boyish eyes. He was in strange state of triumph. Kate was frightened, and she felt curiously hollow. Even the queer, new, flashing triumph and the sense of a new thing on the face of the earth could not quite save her. She belonged too much to the old world of Europe, she could not, could not make herself over so quickly. But she felt that if she could go back to Ireland, and let her life and her body pause for a time, then she could come back and take her share.
This is why Cipriano came to Kate with his dark, bright, boyish eyes. He was in a strange state of triumph. Kate was scared, and she felt oddly empty. Even the unusual, bright triumph and the sense of something new in the world couldn't quite lift her spirits. She was too tied to the old world of Europe; she couldn't transform herself so quickly. But she felt that if she could return to Ireland and let her life and body pause for a while, then she could come back and take her share.
For it was not her spirit alone which was changing, it was her body, and the constitution of her very blood. She could feel it, the terrible katabolism and metabolism in her blood, changing her even as a creature, changing her to another creature.
For it wasn't just her spirit that was changing; it was her body and the makeup of her blood. She could sense it, the intense breakdown and buildup in her blood, transforming her into something else, making her into a different being.
And if it went too fast, she would die.
And if it went too fast, she would die.
So, she was legally married to Cipriano, and she went to live with him in the Villa Aragon, for a month. After a month, she would sail away, alone, to Ireland. He agreed too.
So, she was legally married to Cipriano, and she moved in with him at the Villa Aragon for a month. After a month, she would set sail alone to Ireland. He agreed as well.
It was strange, to be married to him. He made her go all vague and quiet, as if she sank away heavy and still,[Pg 451] away from the surface of life, and lay deep in the under-life.
It felt odd to be married to him. He made her become vague and quiet, as if she sank down heavily and silently, away from the surface of life, and rested deep in a hidden world.[Pg 451]
The strange, heavy, positive passivity. For the first time in her life she felt absolutely at rest. And talk, and thought, had become trivial, superficial to her: as the ripples on the surface of the lake are as nothing, to the creatures that live away below in the unwavering deeps.
The strange, heavy, positive passivity. For the first time in her life, she felt completely at peace. Conversations and thoughts felt trivial and superficial to her, like the ripples on the surface of a lake that mean nothing to the creatures living far below in the still depths.
In her soul, she was still and proud. If only the body had not suffered the unbearable nausea of change. She had sunk to a final rest, within a great, opened-out cosmos. The universe had opened out to her new and vast, and she had sunk to the deep bed of pure rest. She had become almost like Teresa in sureness.
In her heart, she was calm and proud. If only her body hadn’t felt the unbearable sickness of change. She had settled into a final peace, within a vast, open cosmos. The universe had revealed itself to her, new and immense, and she had sunk into the deep comfort of pure rest. She had become almost like Teresa in her certainty.
Yet the process of change within her blood was terrible to her.
Yet the process of change within her blood was terrifying to her.
Cipriano was happy, in his curious Indian way. His eyes kept that flashing, black, dilated look of a boy looking newly on a strange, almost uncanny wonder of life. He did not look very definitely at Kate, or even take much definite notice of her. He did not like talking to her, in any serious way. When she wanted to talk seriously, he flashed a cautious, dark look at her, and went away.
Cipriano was happy, in his unique Indian way. His eyes had that bright, dark, wide-eyed look of a boy seeing the strange and almost eerie wonders of life for the first time. He didn’t really focus on Kate or pay much attention to her. He wasn’t comfortable having serious conversations with her. Whenever she wanted to talk seriously, he would give her a wary, dark look and walk away.
He was aware of things that she herself was hardly conscious of. Chiefly, of the curious irritant quality of talk. And this he avoided. Curious as it may seem, he made her aware of her own old desire for frictional, irritant sensation. She realized how all her old love had been frictional, charged with the fire of irritation and the spasms of frictional voluptuousness.
He was aware of things she barely even noticed. Mainly, the oddly irritating nature of conversation. And he stayed away from that. Strange as it might seem, he made her realize her long-standing craving for that kind of irritating, stimulating sensation. She understood how all her past love had been charged with that irritation and the intense pleasure of that kind of tension.
Cipriano, curiously, by refusing to share any of this with her, made it become external to her. Her strange seething feminine will and desire subsided in her and swept away, leaving her soft and powerfully potent, like the hot springs of water that gushed up so noiseless, so soft, yet so powerful, with a sort of secret potency.
Cipriano, interestingly, by not sharing any of this with her, pushed it away from her. Her unusual, intense feminine will and desire calmed down inside her and faded away, leaving her gentle yet incredibly strong, like the quiet, soft but powerful hot springs that burst forth with a hidden energy.
She realized, almost with wonder, the death in her of the Aphrodite of the foam: the seething, frictional, ecstatic Aphrodite. By a swift dark instinct, Cipriano drew away from this in her. When, in their love, it came back on her, the seething electric female ecstasy, which knows such spasms of delirium, he recoiled from her. It was what she used to call her “satisfaction.” She had loved[Pg 452] Joachim for this, that again, and again, and again he could give her this orgiastic “satisfaction,” in spasms that made her cry aloud.
She realized, almost in awe, the death in her of the Aphrodite of the foam: the bubbling, frenzied, ecstatic Aphrodite. With a quick, instinctive reaction, Cipriano pulled away from this part of her. When their love stirred it back to life, the intense, electric female ecstasy that brings such waves of delirium, he shrank from her. It was what she used to call her “satisfaction.” She had loved Joachim for his ability to give her this wild “satisfaction” again and again, in bursts that made her cry out loud.[Pg 452]
But Cipriano would not. By a dark and powerful instinct he drew away from her as soon as this desire rose again in her, for the white ecstasy of frictional satisfaction, the throes of Aphrodite of the foam. She could see that to him, it was repulsive. He just removed himself, dark and unchangeable, away from her.
But Cipriano would not. By a strong, instinctive feeling, he pulled away from her as soon as this desire stirred up in her again, craving the pure ecstasy of physical pleasure, the intense passion of Aphrodite of the foam. She could tell that, to him, it was repulsive. He simply distanced himself, dark and unyielding, away from her.
And she, as she lay, would realize the worthlessness of this foam-effervescence, its strange externality to her. It seemed to come upon her from without, not from within. And succeeding the first moment of disappointment, when this sort of “satisfaction” was denied her, came the knowledge that she did not really want it, that it was really nauseous to her.
And as she lay there, she realized how pointless this bubbly feeling was, how it seemed so separate from her. It felt like it came from outside of her, not from within. After the initial disappointment of not getting this kind of “satisfaction,” she understood that she didn't actually want it, that it was genuinely upsetting to her.
And he, in his dark, hot silence would bring her back to the new, soft, heavy, hot flow, when she was like a fountain gushing noiseless and with urgent softness from the volcanic deeps. Then she was open to him soft and hot, yet gushing with a noiseless soft power. And there was no such thing as conscious “satisfaction.” What happened was dark and untellable. So different from the beak-like friction of Aphrodite of the foam, the friction which flares out in circles of phosphorescent ecstasy, to the last wild spasm which utters the involuntary cry, like a death-cry, the final love-cry. This she had known, and known to the end, with Joachim. And now this too was removed from her. What she had with Cipriano was curiously beyond her knowing: so deep and hot and flowing, as it were subterranean. She had to yield before it. She could not grip it into one final spasm of white ecstasy which was like sheer knowing.
And he, in his dark, hot silence, would bring her back to the new, soft, heavy, hot flow, when she was like a fountain gushing silently and with an urgent softness from the volcanic depths. Then she was open to him, soft and hot, yet flowing with a quiet, soft power. And there was no such thing as conscious “satisfaction.” What happened was dark and indescribable. So different from the beak-like friction of Aphrodite of the foam, the friction that bursts out in circles of glowing ecstasy, leading to the final wild spasm that releases the involuntary cry, like a death cry, the ultimate love cry. This she had known, and carried with her until the end, with Joachim. And now that too was gone from her. What she had with Cipriano was strangely beyond her comprehension: so deep and hot and flowing, almost like it was underground. She had to surrender to it. She couldn’t seize it and turn it into one final spasm of pure ecstasy that felt like complete understanding.
And as it was in the love-act, so it was with him. She could not know him. When she tried to know him, something went slack in her, and she had to leave off. She had to let be. She had to leave him, dark and hot and potent, along with the things that are, but are not known. The presence. And the stranger. This he was always to her.
And just like in their intimate moments, it was the same with him. She couldn’t truly understand him. Whenever she tried to, she felt a sense of disconnect and had to stop. She had to let things be. She had to leave him, mysterious and intense and powerful, alongside the things that exist but remain unknown. The presence. And the stranger. This was always how he felt to her.
There was hardly anything to say to him. And there was no personal intimacy. He kept his privacy round him like a cloak, and left her immune within her own privacy.[Pg 453] He was a stranger to her, she to him. He accepted the fact absolutely, as if nothing else were possible. She, sometimes, felt it strange. She had so craved for intimacy, insisted on intimacy.
There was hardly anything to talk about with him. There was no personal closeness. He surrounded himself with privacy like a shield, leaving her safe in her own space.[Pg 453] He was a stranger to her, and she was a stranger to him. He fully accepted this, as if nothing else could be. Sometimes, she found it odd. She had longed for closeness, demanded closeness.
Now she found herself accepting him finally and forever as the stranger in whose presence she lived. It was his impersonal presence which enveloped her. She lived in his aura, and he, she knew, lived in hers, with nothing said, and no personal or spiritual intimacy whatever. A mindless communion of the blood.
Now she found herself finally and permanently accepting him as the stranger in whose presence she existed. It was his distant presence that surrounded her. She existed within his aura, and he, she realized, existed in hers, with nothing communicated and no personal or spiritual closeness at all. A mindless connection of the blood.
Therefore, when he had to go away, it did not matter so very much. His presence was something he left with her, and he took her presence along with him. And somehow, there was no need for emotions.
Therefore, when he had to leave, it didn't really matter that much. He left a part of himself with her, and he took a part of her with him. And somehow, there was no need for emotions.
He had to leave early one morning, for Mexico. The dawn came perfect and clear. The sun was not yet on the lake, but it caught the mountains beyond Tuliapan, and they shone magically distinct, as if some magic light were focussed on them. The green furrows of the mountainsides were as if in her own hand. Two white gulls, flying, suddenly got the light, and glittered. But the full, soft, noiseless dun lake was pallid, unlit.
He had to leave early one morning for Mexico. The dawn was perfect and clear. The sun hadn’t hit the lake yet, but it lit up the mountains beyond Tuliapan, making them shine magically distinct, as if some enchanted light was focused on them. The green furrows of the mountainsides seemed to be in her own hand. Two white gulls flying suddenly caught the light and sparkled. But the full, soft, silent dun lake was pale and unlit.
She thought of the sea. The Pacific was not very far away. The sea seemed to have retreated entirely out of her consciousness. Yet she knew she needed its breath again.
She thought about the ocean. The Pacific wasn't too far away. The sea felt like it had completely faded from her mind. Still, she knew she needed to feel its presence again.
Cipriano was going down to bathe. She saw him walk out on the masonry of the square basin which was their own tiny harbour. He threw off his wrap and stood dark in silhouette against the pale, unlit water. How dark he was! Dark as a Malay. Curious that his body was as dark, almost, as his face. And with that strange archaic fulness of physique, with the full chest and the full, yet beautiful buttocks of men on old Greek coins.
Cipriano was heading down to take a bath. She watched him walk out onto the masonry of the square basin, which was their little harbor. He took off his wrap and stood there, a dark silhouette against the pale, unlit water. He was so dark! Dark like a Malay. It was interesting that his body was nearly as dark as his face. And he had that unusual, timeless fullness of physique, with a broad chest and the well-shaped, yet attractive buttocks of men seen on ancient Greek coins.
He dropped off the edge of masonry and waded out in the dim, soft, uncanny water. And at that moment the light tipped over the edge of the mountain and spilled gold upon the surface of the lake. And instantly he was red as fire. The sunshine was not red, the sun was too high for that. It was golden with morning. But as it flushed along the surface of the lake it caught the body of Cipriano and he was red as fire, as a piece of pure fire.
He stepped off the stone edge and waded into the dim, soft, strange water. At that moment, the light spilled over the mountain's edge and spread golden across the lake’s surface. Instantly, he turned bright red. The sunlight wasn’t red; it was too high up for that. It was golden morning light. But as it reflected off the lake, it illuminated Cipriano's body, making him look as red as fire, like a piece of pure flame.
[Pg 454]
[Pg 454]
The Sons of the Morning! The column of blood! A Red Indian. She looked at him in wonder, as he moved pure red and luminous further into the lake, unconscious. As if on fire!
The Sons of the Morning! The stream of blood! A Native American. She stared at him in amazement as he moved, bright red and glowing, deeper into the lake, unaware. Like he was on fire!
The Sons of the Morning! She let her effort at knowing slip away from her once more, and remained without effort, within the communion.
The Sons of the Morning! She let her attempt to understand fade away again and stayed without trying, immersed in the connection.
It was his race, too. She had noticed before how the natives shone pure red when morning or evening light caught them, rather level. As fires they stood in the water. The Red Indian.
It was his race too. She had noticed before how the natives glowed bright red when the morning or evening light hit them, almost flat. Like fires, they stood in the water. The Red Indian.
He went away, with his man, on horseback. And she watched him ride over the brow of the road, sitting dark and still on his silky, roan horse. He loved a red horse. And there was a curious motionlessness about him as he rode horseback, an old, male pride, and at the same time the half-ghostly, dark invisibility of the Indian, sitting close upon the horse as if he and it belonged to one birth.
He rode away on horseback with his companion. She watched him as he went over the top of the hill, sitting dark and still on his shiny, chestnut horse. He loved a red horse. There was a strange stillness about him as he rode, an old-fashioned male pride, alongside the half-ghostly, dark presence of the Indian, sitting close to the horse as if they were connected from the same origin.
He was gone, and for a while she felt the old nostalgia for his presence. Not for him, exactly. Not even to see him or touch him or speak to him. Only to feel him about.
He was gone, and for a moment she felt that familiar longing for him to be there. Not for him, really. Not to see him, touch him, or talk to him. Just to feel his presence around her.
Then quickly she recovered. She adjusted herself to the presence he left behind with her. As soon as he had really gone, and the act of going was over, his presence came back to her.
Then she quickly bounced back. She got used to the emptiness he left with her. As soon as he had really left, and the act of leaving was complete, his presence returned to her.
She walked a little while by the shore, beyond the breakwater wall. She loved to be alone: a great deal alone, with a garden and the lake and the morning.
She walked for a bit along the shore, past the breakwater wall. She enjoyed her solitude: a lot of alone time, with a garden and the lake and the morning.
“I am like Teresa, really,” she said to herself.
“I’m really like Teresa,” she said to herself.
Suddenly before her she saw a long, dark soft rope, lying over a pale boulder. But her soul was softly alert, at once. It was a snake, with a subtle pattern along its soft dark back, lying there over a big stone, with its head sunk down to earth.
Suddenly, she saw a long, dark, soft rope lying over a pale rock. But her instincts kicked in immediately. It was a snake, with a subtle pattern along its smooth, dark back, resting there on a large stone, its head lowered to the ground.
It felt her presence, too, for suddenly, with incredible soft quickness, it contracted itself down the boulder, and she saw it entering a little gap in the bottom of the wall.
It felt her presence, too, because suddenly, with amazing speed, it shrank down the boulder, and she watched it slip into a small opening at the bottom of the wall.
The hole was not very big. And as it entered it quickly looked back, poising its little, dark, wicked, pointed head, and flickering a dark tongue. Then it passed on, slowly easing its dark length into the hole.
The hole wasn’t very big. As it entered, it quickly glanced back, raising its small, dark, wicked, pointed head, and flicking a dark tongue. Then it continued on, slowly easing its dark body into the hole.
[Pg 455]
[Pg 455]
When it had all gone in, Kate could see the last fold still, and the flat little head resting on the fold, like the devil with his chin on his arms, looking out of a loop-hole. So the wicked sparks of the eyes looked out at her, from within the recess. Watching out of its own invisibility.
When everything had settled in, Kate could still see the last fold, with the flat little head resting on it, like the devil resting his chin on his arms, peering out from a small opening. The wicked sparks in its eyes glared at her from the shadows, watching from its own hiding place.
So she wondered over it, as it lay in its hidden places. At all the unseen things in the hidden places of the earth. And she wondered if it was disappointed at not being able to rise higher in creation: to be able to run on four feet, and not keep its belly on the ground.
So she thought about it, as it lay in its hidden spots. About all the unseen things in the hidden places of the earth. And she wondered if it felt let down for not being able to rise higher in existence: to run on four feet, and not have its belly on the ground.
Perhaps not! Perhaps it had its own peace. She felt a certain reconciliation between herself and it.
Perhaps not! Maybe it had its own peace. She felt a certain sense of reconciliation between herself and it.
[Pg 456]
[Pg 456]
CHAP: XXVII. HERE!
She and Teresa visited one another along the lake. There was a kinship and a gentleness between them, especially now Kate was going away for a while.
She and Teresa visited each other by the lake. There was a connection and a warmth between them, especially now that Kate was leaving for a while.
There was a certain autumnal purity and lull on the lake. The moisture still lingered, the bushes on the wild hills were green in puffs. Sunlight lay in a rich gleam on the mountains, and shadows were deep and velvety. The green almost covered the rocks and the pinkish land. Bright green the sugar cane, red the ploughed earth, dark the trees with white specks of villages here and there. And over the wild places, a sprinkle of bushes, then stark grey rock still coming out.
There was a certain autumn calm and clarity on the lake. The moisture still hung in the air, and the bushes on the wild hills were bursting with green. Sunlight shimmered brilliantly on the mountains, casting deep, velvety shadows. The green almost enveloped the rocks and the reddish land. The sugar cane was bright green, the ploughed earth red, and the trees dark with white dots of villages scattered throughout. And over the wild areas, a mix of bushes spread out, with bare grey rock still peeking through.
The sky was very high and pure. In the morning came the sound of drums, and on the motionless, crystal air the cry for the pauses of the day. And always the day seemed to be pausing and unfolding again to the greater mystery. The universe seemed to have opened vast and soft and delicate with life.
The sky was bright and clear. In the morning, the sound of drums echoed, and on the still, crystal air came the call for the day's breaks. And always the day felt like it was stopping and revealing itself again to the deeper mystery. The universe appeared to have expanded, vast and gentle, full of life.
There was something curiously soothing even in the full, pale, dove-brown water of the lake. A boat was coming over, with its sail hollowed out like a shell, pearly white, and its sharp black canoe-beak slipping past the water. It looked like the boat of Dionysos coming with a message, and the vine sprouting.
There was something oddly calming about the full, pale, dove-brown water of the lake. A boat was approaching, its sail shaped like a shell, shimmering white, and its sharp black bow cutting through the water. It resembled a boat from Dionysus, arriving with a message, and the vine beginning to sprout.
Kate could hardly remember now the dry rigid pallor of the heat, when the whole earth seemed to crepitate viciously with dry malevolence: like memory gone dry and sterile, hellish.
Kate could barely recall the harsh, lifeless blondeness of the heat, when the entire earth seemed to crackle aggressively with a cruel dryness: like a memory that has become barren and lifeless, hellish.
Ramón and Teresa came along the lake, and rowed into the basin. It was a morning when the shadows on the mountains were almost corn-flower blue.
Ramón and Teresa walked along the lake and rowed into the basin. It was a morning when the shadows on the mountains looked almost cornflower blue.
“Yet you must go away?” Ramón said to her.
“Do you really have to leave?” Ramón asked her.
“For a little while. You don’t think I am Lot’s wife, do you?”
“For a little while. You don’t think I’m Lot’s wife, do you?”
“No!” laughed Ramón. “I think you’re Cipriano’s.”
“No!” laughed Ramón. “I think you belong to Cipriano.”
“I am really. But I want to go back for a little while.”
"I really am. But I want to go back for a little while."
“Ah yes! Better go, and then come again. Tell them in your Ireland to do as we have done here.”
“Yeah, you should leave and then come back. Tell them in your Ireland to do things the way we have done here.”
[Pg 457]
[Pg 457]
“But how?”
“But how?”
“Let them find themselves again, and their own universe, and their own gods. Let them substantiate their own mysteries. The Irish have been so wordy about their far-off heroes and green days of the heroic gods. Now tell them to substantiate them, as we have tried to substantiate Quetzalcoatl and Huitzilopochtli.”
“Let them rediscover themselves, their own universe, and their own gods. Let them create their own mysteries. The Irish have talked a lot about their distant heroes and the vibrant days of the heroic gods. Now, tell them to make those heroes real, just as we have tried to bring Quetzalcoatl and Huitzilopochtli to life.”
“I will tell them,” she said. “If there is anybody to listen.”
“I'll tell them,” she said. “If there's anyone to listen.”
“Yes!” he said.
“Yes!” he replied.
He watched the white sail blowing nearer.
He watched the white sail coming closer.
“But why do you go away?” he asked her, after a silence.
“But why are you leaving?” he asked her after a pause.
“You don’t care, do you?” she said.
“You don’t care, do you?” she asked.
There was a dead pause.
There was an awkward silence.
“Yes, I care,” he said.
“Yes, I care,” he replied.
“But why?”
“Why not?”
Again it was some time before he answered.
Again, it took him a while before he responded.
“You are one of us, we need you,” he said.
"You’re one of us, and we need you," he said.
“Even when I don’t do anything?—and when I get a bit bored with living Quetzalcoatls—and the rest, and wish for a simple Don Ramón?” she replied.
“Even when I’m not doing anything?—and when I get a little bored with living Quetzalcoatls—and everything else, and wish for a straightforward Don Ramón?” she replied.
He laughed suddenly.
He suddenly laughed.
“What is a simple Don Ramón?” he said. “A simple Don Ramón has a living Quetzalcoatl inside him. But you help all the same.”
“What is a simple Don Ramón?” he said. “A simple Don Ramón has a living Quetzalcoatl inside him. But you still help.”
“You go ahead so grandly, one would not think you needed help: especially from a mere woman who—who after all is only the wife of your friend.”
“You move along so confidently, it’s hard to believe you need any help—especially from a simple woman who, after all, is just the wife of your friend.”
They were sitting on a bench under a red-flowering poinsettia whose huge scarlet petal-leaves spread out like sharp plumes.
They were sitting on a bench under a red-flowering poinsettia whose large, vibrant scarlet petal-leaves spread out like sharp feathers.
“The wife of my friend!” he said. “What could you be better?”
“The wife of my friend!” he exclaimed. “What could be better than that?”
“Of course,” she said, more than equivocal.
"Of course," she said, more than just uncertain.
He was leaning his arms on his knees, and looking out to the lake, abstract, and remote. There was a certain worn look on his face, and the vulnerability which always caught at Kate’s heart. She realized again the isolation and the deadly strain his effort towards a new way of life put upon him. Yet he had to do it.
He was resting his arms on his knees, staring out at the lake, lost in thought and distant. There was a tired expression on his face, and the vulnerability that always tugged at Kate's heart. She once again recognized the isolation and the heavy pressure his struggle for a new life put on him. But he had to keep at it.
This again gave her a feeling of helplessness, a woman’s[Pg 458] utter helplessness with a man who goes out to the beyond. She had to stifle her resentment, and her dislike of his “abstract” efforts.
This once more left her feeling powerless, a woman’s[Pg 458] complete powerlessness against a man who ventures out into the unknown. She had to suppress her resentment and her distaste for his “abstract” efforts.
“Do you feel awfully sure of yourself?” she said.
“Do you feel really confident in yourself?” she said.
“Sure of myself?” he re-echoed. “No! Any day I may die and disappear from the face of the earth. I not only know it, I feel it. So why should I be sure of myself?”
“Sure of myself?” he repeated. “No! Any day I could die and vanish from the face of the earth. I not only know it, I feel it. So why should I be sure of myself?”
“Why should you die?” she said.
“Why should you die?” she said.
“Why should anybody ever die?—even Carlota!”
“Why should anyone ever die?—even Carlota!”
“Ah!—her hour had come!”
“Ah!—her time had come!”
“Can you set one’s hour as one sets an alarm clock?”
“Can you schedule someone's time like you set an alarm clock?”
Kate paused.
Kate took a moment.
“And if you’re not sure of yourself, what are you sure of?” she challenged.
“And if you’re not confident in yourself, what are you confident about?” she challenged.
He looked at her with dark eyes which she could not understand.
He looked at her with dark eyes that she couldn't understand.
“I am sure—sure—” his voice tailed off into vagueness, his face seemed to go grey and peaked, as a dead man’s, only his eyes watched her blackly, like a ghost’s. Again she was confronted with the suffering ghost of the man. And she was a woman, powerless before this suffering ghost which was still in the flesh.
“I am sure—sure—” his voice faded into uncertainty, his face looked pale and drawn, like that of a dead man, but his eyes watched her darkly, like a ghost’s. Once more, she faced the tormented spirit of the man. And she was a woman, feeling helpless in front of this tormented spirit that was still alive.
“You don’t think you are wrong, do you?” she asked, in cold distress.
“You don’t think you’re wrong, do you?” she asked, feeling cold distress.
“No! I am not wrong. Only maybe I can’t hold out,” he said.
“No! I’m not wrong. Maybe I just can’t hang on,” he said.
“And then what?” she said, coldly.
“And then what?” she asked, coldly.
“I shall go my way, alone.” There seemed to be nothing left of him but the black, ghostly eyes that gazed on her. He began to speak Spanish.
“I'll go my way, alone.” It seemed like there was nothing left of him but the dark, haunting eyes that stared at her. He started to speak Spanish.
“It hurts me in my soul, as if I were dying,” he said.
“It hurts me deep down, like I’m dying,” he said.
“But why?” she cried. “You are not ill?”
“But why?” she exclaimed. “You’re not sick?”
“I feel as if my soul were coming undone.”
"I feel like my soul is falling apart."
“Then don’t let it,” she cried, in fear and repulsion.
“Then don’t let it,” she exclaimed, filled with fear and disgust.
But he only gazed with those fixed, blank eyes. A sudden deep stillness came over her; a sense of power in herself.
But he just stared with those unblinking, empty eyes. A sudden, deep calm washed over her; a feeling of strength within herself.
“You should forget for a time,” she said gently, compassionately laying her hand on his. What was the good of trying to understand him or wrestle with him? She was a woman. He was a man, and—and—and therefore not quite real. Not true to life.
"You should take a break from that for a bit," she said softly, placing her hand on his with kindness. What was the point of trying to understand him or struggle with him? She was a woman. He was a man, and—and—and so not entirely real. Not true to life.
He roused himself suddenly from her touch, as if he had[Pg 459] come awake, and he looked at her with keen, proud eyes. Her motherly touch had roused him like a sting.
He suddenly opened his eyes from her touch, as if he had just woken up, and he looked at her with sharp, proud eyes. Her motherly touch had jolted him awake like a sting.
“Yes!” he said. “It is true!”
“Yes!” he replied. “Exactly!”
“Of course it is!” she replied. “If you want to be so—so abstract and Quetzalcoatlian, then bury your head sometimes, like an ostrich in the sand, and forget.”
“Of course it is!” she responded. “If you want to be all abstract and Quetzalcoatl-like, then sometimes just bury your head like an ostrich in the sand and forget.”
“So!” he said, smiling. “You are angry again!”
“So!” he said with a smile. “You’re mad again!”
“It’s not so simple,” she said. “There is a conflict in me. And you won’t let me go away for a time.”
“It’s not that easy,” she said. “I’m struggling with something inside me. And you won’t let me take a break.”
“We can’t even prevent you,” he said.
“We can’t even stop you,” he said.
“Yes, but you are against my going—you don’t let me go in peace.”
“Yes, but you’re against me going—you won’t let me leave in peace.”
“Why must you go?” he said.
“Why do you have to go?” he asked.
“I must,” she said. “I must go back to my children, and my mother.”
“I have to,” she said. “I have to go back to my kids and my mom.”
“It is a necessity in you?” he said.
“Is it a necessity for you?” he said.
“Yes!”
“Absolutely!”
The moment she had admitted the necessity, she realised it was a certain duplicity in herself. It was as if she had two selves: one, a new one, which belonged to Cipriano and to Ramón, and which was her sensitive, desirous self: the other hard and finished, accomplished, belonging to her mother, her children, England, her whole past. This old accomplished self was curiously invulnerable and insentient, curiously hard and “free.” In it, she was an individual and her own mistress. The other self was vulnerable, and organically connected with Cipriano, even with Ramón and Teresa, and so was not “free” at all.
The moment she acknowledged the necessity, she realized there was a certain duplicity within herself. It felt like she had two identities: one, a new version that belonged to Cipriano and Ramón, representing her sensitive, yearning side; the other, hardened and complete, associated with her mother, her children, England, and her entire past. This old, accomplished self was oddly invulnerable and unfeeling, strangely tough and “free.” In that identity, she was an individual and her own master. The other self was vulnerable and deeply connected to Cipriano, even to Ramón and Teresa, and therefore, not “free” at all.
She was aware of a duality in herself, and she suffered from it. She could not definitely commit herself, either to the old way of life, or to the new. She reacted from both. The old was a prison, and she loathed it. But in the new way she was not her own mistress at all, and her egoistic will recoiled.
She realized there was a conflict within her, and it caused her pain. She couldn't fully commit to either her old way of life or the new one. She reacted against both. The old life felt like a prison, and she hated it. But in the new way, she didn't have control over her own life at all, and her selfish desires pushed back.
“That’s just it!” she said. “It is a necessity in me, and you want to prevent me.”
“That’s exactly it!” she said. “It is a necessity for me, and you want to stop me.”
“No! No!” said Ramón. “I hope not.”
"No! No!" Ramón said. "I really hope not."
“Yes! You put a weight on me, and paralyse me, to prevent me from going,” she said.
“Yes! You put a weight on me and froze me, to keep me from leaving,” she said.
“We must not do that,” he said. “We must leave you, and not come near you for a time, if you feel it is so.”
“We shouldn’t do that,” he said. “We should leave you alone for a while if that’s how you feel.”
“Why? Why can’t you be friendly? Why can’t you[Pg 460] be with me in my going? Why can’t you want me to go, since I must go?”
“Why? Why can’t you be nice? Why can’t you[Pg 460] be with me as I leave? Why can’t you want me to go, since I have to go?”
He looked at her with dispassionate eyes.
He looked at her with indifferent eyes.
“I can’t do that,” he said. “I don’t believe in your going. It is a turning back: there is something renegade in it.—But we are all complicated. And if you feel you must go back for a time, go! It isn’t terribly important. You have chosen, really. I am not afraid for you.”
“I can’t do that,” he said. “I don’t believe in your returning. It feels like taking a step back: there’s something rebellious about it.—But we are all complex. And if you feel you need to go back for a while, then go! It’s not a huge deal. You’ve made your choice, after all. I’m not worried about you.”
It was a great relief to her to hear this: because she was terribly afraid for herself. She could never be sure, never be whole in her connection with Cipriano and Ramón. Yet she said, mocking slightly:
It was a huge relief for her to hear this because she was really scared for herself. She could never be sure, never feel complete in her relationship with Cipriano and Ramón. Still, she said, with a hint of mockery:
“Why should you be afraid for me?”
“Why should you worry for me?”
“Aren’t you sometimes afraid for yourself?” he asked.
“Aren’t you ever worried about yourself?” he asked.
“Never!” she said. “I’m absolutely sure about myself.”
“Never!” she said. “I’m totally sure of myself.”
They had been sitting in the garden of the Villa Aragon, under the poinsettia tree with the huge scarlet petal-leaves, like soft red quill feathers. The morning was becoming hot. The lake had gone still, with the fallen wind. Everything was still. Save the long scarlet of the poinsettia.
They had been sitting in the garden of the Villa Aragon, under the poinsettia tree with its huge scarlet leaves, like soft red feathers. The morning was getting hot. The lake was calm, with the wind gone. Everything was quiet. Except for the long red of the poinsettia.
Christmas was coming! The poinsettia reminded Kate of it.
Christmas was almost here! The poinsettia made Kate think of it.
Christmas! Holly-berries! England! Presents! Food!—If she hurried, she could be in England for Christmas. It felt so safe, so familiar, so normal, the thought of Christmas at home, in England, with her mother. And all the exciting things she could tell to the people at home! And all the exciting gossip she could hear! In the distance, it looked very attractive.—She still had a qualm as to what the actual return would be like.
Christmas! Holly berries! England! Gifts! Food!—If she rushed, she could be back in England for Christmas. The idea of celebrating Christmas at home in England with her mom felt so comforting, so familiar, so normal. And all the fun stories she could share with everyone back home! Plus, all the juicy gossip she could catch up on! It looked really appealing from afar. Still, she had a nagging worry about what the actual return would be like.
“One can have too much of a good thing,” she said to Ramón.
“One can have too much of a good thing,” she said to Ramón.
“What good thing in particular?” he asked her.
“What specific good thing?” he asked her.
“Oh—Quetzalcoatl and all that!” she said. “One can have too much of it.”
“Oh—Quetzalcoatl and all that!” she said. “You can have too much of it.”
“It may be,” he said, rising and going quietly away; so quietly, he was gone before she knew. And when she realised he had gone like that, she flushed with anger. But she sat on under the poinsettia tree, in the hot, still November sun, looking with anger at the hedge of jasmine, with its pure white flowers, and its sere, withered flowers,[Pg 461] and its pinkish buds among the dark leaves. Where had she heard something about jasmine? “And the jasmine flowers between us!”
“It might be,” he said, getting up and walking away quietly; so quietly that he was gone before she even noticed. When she realized he had left like that, she felt a surge of anger. But she stayed there under the poinsettia tree, in the hot, still November sun, glaring at the jasmine hedge, with its pure white flowers and wilted, dried blooms, and its pinkish buds nestled among the dark leaves. Where had she heard something about jasmine? “And the jasmine flowers between us!” [Pg 461]
Oh! how tired she was of all that!
Oh, how tired she was of all that!
Teresa came down the garden slope.
Teresa walked down the garden slope.
“You are still sitting here?” she exclaimed.
"You’re still sitting here?" she exclaimed.
“Where else should I be?” Kate answered.
“Where else should I be?” Kate replied.
“I don’t know.—Ramón has gone to Sayula, to see the Jefe. He wouldn’t wait for us, to come with us in the boat.”
“I don’t know.—Ramón went to Sayula to see the Jefe. He wouldn’t wait for us to go with him on the boat.”
“I suppose he was in a hurry,” said Kate.
“I guess he was in a rush,” said Kate.
“How fine these Noche Buenas are!” said Teresa looking at the brilliant spread of the red poinsettias.
“How beautiful these Noche Buenas are!” said Teresa, gazing at the stunning display of red poinsettias.
“They are your Christmas flower, aren’t they?” said Kate.
“They're your Christmas flower, right?” said Kate.
“Yes—the flowers of the Noche Buena—”
“Yes—the flowers of the Christmas Eve—”
“How awful, Christmas with hibiscus and poinsettia! It makes me long to see mistletoe among the oranges, in a fruiterer’s shop in Hampstead.”
“How terrible, Christmas with hibiscus and poinsettia! It makes me wish to see mistletoe among the oranges in a fruit shop in Hampstead.”
“Why that?” laughed Teresa.
“Why that?” chuckled Teresa.
“Oh!” Kate sighed petulantly. “To get back to simple life. To see the ’buses rolling on the mud in Piccadilly, on Christmas Eve, and the wet pavements crowded with people under the brilliant shops.”
“Oh!” Kate sighed in frustration. “To return to a simple life. To see the buses rolling through the mud in Piccadilly on Christmas Eve, and the wet sidewalks packed with people under the vibrant shop displays.”
“Is that life, to you?” asked Teresa.
“Is that what life is to you?” asked Teresa.
“Yes! Without all this abstraction, and will. Life is good enough for me if I am allowed to live and be myself.”
“Yes! Without all this abstraction and will. Life is good enough for me if I can just live and be myself.”
“It is time Cipriano should come home,” said Teresa.
“It’s time Cipriano should come home,” said Teresa.
But this made Kate rise from her seat, with sudden impatience. She would not have this thing put over her! She would break free, and show them!
But this made Kate get up from her seat, feeling suddenly impatient. She wouldn’t let this happen to her! She would break free and prove them wrong!
She went with Teresa to the village. The air seemed mysteriously alive, with a new Breath. But Kate felt out of it. The two women sat under a tree on the beach at Sayula, talking a little, and watching the full expanse of the dove-pale lake.
She went with Teresa to the village. The air felt mysteriously alive, with a fresh energy. But Kate felt disconnected. The two women sat under a tree on the beach at Sayula, chatting a bit and gazing at the vast, dove-colored lake.
A black boat with a red-painted roof and a tall mast was moored to the low breakwater-wall, which rose about a yard high, from the shallow water. On the wall stood loose little groups of white-clad men, looking into the black belly of the ship. And perched immobile in silhouette against the lake, was a black-and-white cow, and a huge[Pg 462] monolithic black-and-white bull. The whole silhouette frieze motionless, against the far water that was coloured brown like turtle doves.
A black boat with a red roof and a tall mast was tied up at the low breakwater, which was about a yard high from the shallow water. On the wall stood small groups of men dressed in white, peering into the dark hold of the ship. Perched still in silhouette against the lake was a black-and-white cow and a huge black-and-white bull. The entire scene was motionless, set against the far water that was tinted brown like turtle doves.[Pg 462]
It was near, yet seemed strange and remote. Two peons fixed a plank gangway up to the side of the boat. Then they began to shove the cow towards it. She pawed the new broad planks tentatively, then, with that slow Mexican indifference, she lumbered unwillingly on to the gangway. They edged her slowly to the end, where she looked down into the boat. And at last, she dropped neatly into the hold.
It was close by, but felt odd and distant. Two workers set up a plank walkway to the side of the boat. Then they started to push the cow toward it. She cautiously tested the new wide planks with her hooves, and then, with a laid-back Mexican attitude, she slowly trudged onto the walkway. They gradually guided her to the end, where she peered down into the boat. Finally, she jumped neatly into the hold.
Now the group of men broke into motion, for the huge and spangled bull. A tall old Mexican, in fawn, skin-tight trousers and little leather jacket, and a huge felt hat heavily embroidered with silver, gently took the ring in the bull’s nose, gently lifted the wedge of the bull’s head, so the great soft throat was uplifted. A peon behind put his head down, and with all his might began shoving the mighty, living flanks of the bull. The slim-legged, high hatted old Mexican pulled evenly at the nose-ring. And with a calm and weighty poise, the bull stepped along the crest of the wall, delicately and impassively, to the plank gangway. There he stopped.
Now the group of men sprang into action for the huge, glittering bull. A tall, older Mexican, wearing tight fawn trousers, a little leather jacket, and a large felt hat heavily embroidered with silver, gently took the ring in the bull’s nose and lifted the wedge of the bull’s head, raising its great, soft throat. A worker behind him lowered his head and pushed with all his strength against the bull's powerful flanks. The slender, high-hatted old Mexican pulled steadily on the nose ring. With calm and steady poise, the bull walked along the edge of the wall, moving gracefully and indifferently to the wooden gangway. There, he came to a stop.
The peons began to re-group. The one behind, with his red sash tied so determinedly over his white hips, ceased to shove, the slim-legged Mexican let go the ring.
The workers started to come together again. The one in the back, with his red sash tied tightly around his white waist, stopped pushing, and the slim-legged Mexican dropped the ring.
Then two peons passed a rope loosely round the haunches of the bull. The high-hatted farmer stepped on to the planks, and took the nose-ring again, very gently. He pulled softly. The bull lifted its head, but held back. It struck the planks with an unwilling foot. Then it stood, spangled with black on its whiteness, like a piece of the sky, immobile.
Then two workers wrapped a rope loosely around the bull's rear. The farmer, wearing a tall hat, stepped onto the planks and took the nose-ring again, very gently. He pulled softly. The bull lifted its head but resisted. It stamped the planks with a reluctant foot. Then it stood there, speckled with black against its white coat, like a piece of the sky, motionless.
The farmer pulled once more at the ring. Two men were pulling the rope, pressing in the flanks of the immoveable, passive, spangled monster. Two peons, at the back, with their heads down and their red-sashed, flexible loins thrust out behind, shoved with all their strength in the soft flanks of the mighty creature.
The farmer tugged at the ring again. Two men were pulling the rope, pushing against the sides of the massive, unyielding, decorated beast. Two laborers, at the back, with their heads down and their red sashes tied around their waists, exerted all their strength against the soft sides of the enormous creature.
And all was utterly noiseless and changeless; against the fullness of the pale lake, this silent, monumental group of life.
And everything was completely silent and unchanging; against the expanse of the pale lake, this still, monumental gathering of life.
[Pg 463]
[Pg 463]
Then the bull stepped slowly, imperturbably, yet against its will, on to the loose planks, and was edged slowly along, to the brink of the boat. There he waited.
Then the bull stepped slowly, calmly, yet against its will, onto the loose planks, and was gradually guided along to the edge of the boat. There it waited.
He stood huge and silvery, dappled like the sky, with black snake markings down his haunches, looming massive above the red roof of the canoa. How would he ever duck to that roof, and drop under, into the darkness of the ship?
He stood tall and silver, spotted like the sky, with black snake patterns down his sides, towering over the red roof of the canoa. How would he ever bend down to fit under that roof and drop into the darkness of the ship?
He lowered his head, and looked into the hold. The men behind shoved his living flanks. He took no heed, but lowered his head and looked again. The men pushed with all their might, in the dense Mexican silence.
He lowered his head and looked into the hold. The men behind him shoved his sides. He ignored them and lowered his head to look again. The men pushed with all their strength in the thick Mexican silence.
Slowly, carefully, the bull crouched himself, made himself small, and with a quick, massive little movement dropped his forefeet down into the body of the boat, leaving his huge hind-quarters heaved up behind. There was a shuffle and a little stagger down below, then the soft thud as his hind-feet leaped down. He had gone.
Slowly and carefully, the bull crouched down, made himself smaller, and with a quick, powerful movement, dropped his front feet into the boat, leaving his massive hindquarters raised behind. There was a shuffle and a slight stagger below, then a soft thud as his back feet jumped down. He was gone.
The planks were taken away. A peon ran to unfasten the mooring rope from the stones of the shore. There was a strange thudding of soft feet within the belly of the boat. Men in the water were pushing the ship’s black stern, to push her off. But she was heavy. Slowly, casually they pulled the stones from under her flat bottom, and flung them aside. Slowly she edged, swayed, moved a little, and was afloat.
The planks were removed. A worker hurried to untie the mooring rope from the shore's stones. There was an odd thumping sound of soft feet inside the boat. Men in the water were pushing the ship's black stern to nudge her away. But she was heavy. Gradually, they lifted the stones from beneath her flat bottom and tossed them aside. Slowly, she began to slide, sway, and move a bit, and then she was afloat.
The men climbed in. The two peons on the ship’s rims were poling her out, pressing their poles and walking heavily till they reached the stern, then lifting their poles and running to the high prow. She slid slowly out, on to the lake.
The men climbed in. The two deckhands on the ship's edges were pushing her out with their poles, pressing down and walking heavily until they got to the back, then lifting their poles and hurrying to the high front. She glided slowly out onto the lake.
Then quickly they hoisted the wide white sail. The sail thrust up her horn and curved in a whorl to the wind. The ship was going across the waters, with her massive, sky-spangled cargo of life invisible.
Then they swiftly raised the large white sail. The sail lifted its edge and curled in a spiral to catch the wind. The ship moved across the water, carrying its huge, starry cargo of life hidden from view.
All so still and soft and remote.
All so quiet, gentle, and distant.
“And will Ramón want you to sit beside him in the church as the bride of Quetzalcoatl—with some strange name?” Kate asked of Teresa.
“And will Ramón want you to sit next to him in the church as the bride of Quetzalcoatl—with some weird name?” Kate asked Teresa.
“I don’t know,” said Teresa. “Later, he says, when the time comes for them to have a goddess.”
“I don’t know,” Teresa said. “Later, he says, when it’s time for them to have a goddess.”
“And will you mind?”
“Do you mind?”
“For myself, I am afraid of it. But I understand[Pg 464] that Ramón wants it. He says it is accepting the greater responsibility of one’s existence. And I think that is true. If there is God in me, and God as woman, then I must accept this part of myself also, and put on the green dress, and be for the time the God-woman, since it is true of me also. I think it is true. Ramón says we must make it manifest. When I think of my brothers, I know we must. So I shall think of the God that beats invisible, like the heart of all the world. So when I have to wear the green dress, and sit before all the people in the church, I shall look away to the heart of all the world, and try to be my sacred self, because it is necessary, and the right thing to do. It is right. I would not do it if I thought it was not right.”
“For me, I’m scared of it. But I get that Ramón wants it. He says it’s about accepting the bigger responsibility of one’s life. And I think that makes sense. If there’s a God in me, and God as a woman, then I have to accept this part of myself too, put on the green dress, and be, for now, the God-woman, because that’s true for me as well. I believe it’s true. Ramón says we need to make it clear. When I think of my brothers, I know we have to. So I will think of the God that beats invisibly, like the heart of the entire world. So when I have to wear the green dress and sit in front of everyone in the church, I’ll look away to the heart of the world and try to be my sacred self, because it’s necessary and the right thing to do. It is right. I wouldn’t do it if I thought it wasn’t right.”
“But I thought the green dress was for the Bride of Huitzilopochtli!” said Kate.
“But I thought the green dress was for the Bride of Huitzilopochtli!” said Kate.
“Ah yes!” Teresa caught herself up. “Mine is the black dress with the white edges, and the red clouds.”
“Ah yes!” Teresa said, realizing. “Mine is the black dress with the white trim and the red clouds.”
“Would you rather have the green?” Kate asked. “Have it if you would. I am going away.”
“Would you prefer the green one?” Kate asked. “Take it if you want. I’m leaving.”
Teresa glanced up at her quickly.
Teresa looked up at her quickly.
“The green is for the wife of Huitzilopochtli,” she said, as if numbed.
“The green is for Huitzilopochtli’s wife,” she said, sounding almost dazed.
“I can’t see that it matters,” said Kate.
“I don't think it matters,” said Kate.
Teresa looked at her with quick, dark eyes.
Teresa glanced at her with quick, dark eyes.
“Different men must have different wives,” she said. “Cipriano would never want a wife like me.”
“Different guys need different partners,” she said. “Cipriano would never want a partner like me.”
“And different women must have different husbands,” said Kate. “Ramón would always be too abstract and overbearing for me.”
“And different women need different husbands,” said Kate. “Ramón would always be too much and too intense for me.”
Teresa flushed slowly, looking down at the ground.
Teresa flushed slowly, staring at the ground.
“Ramón needs far too much submission from a woman, to please me,” Kate added. “He takes too much upon himself.”
“Ramón needs way too much submission from a woman to satisfy me,” Kate added. “He takes on too much himself.”
Teresa looked up quickly, and raised her head proudly, showing her brownish throat like a rearing, crested snake.
Teresa looked up swiftly, lifting her head with pride, displaying her brownish throat like a rearing, crested snake.
“How do you know that Ramón needs submission from a woman?” she said. “How do you know? He has not asked any submission from you.—And you are wrong. He does not ask submission from me. He wants me to give myself gently to him. And then he gives himself back to me far more gently than I give myself to him. Because[Pg 465] a man like that is more gentle than a woman. He is not like Cipriano. Cipriano is a soldier. But Ramón is gentle. You are mistaken in what you say.”
“How do you know that Ramón wants a woman to submit?” she said. “How do you know? He hasn’t asked for any submission from you.—And you’re wrong. He doesn’t ask for submission from me. He wants me to give myself to him gently. And then he gives himself back to me much more gently than I give myself to him. Because[Pg 465] a man like that is more gentle than a woman. He’s not like Cipriano. Cipriano is a soldier. But Ramón is gentle. You’re mistaken in what you’re saying.”
Kate laughed a little.
Kate giggled a bit.
“And you are a soldier among women, fighting all the time,” Teresa continued. “I am not such. But some women must be soldiers in their spirit, and they need soldier husbands. That is why you are Malintzi, and your dress is green. You would always fight. You would fight with yourself, if you were alone in the world.”
“And you are a soldier among women, always fighting,” Teresa continued. “I am not like that. But some women have to be soldiers in their spirit, and they need soldier husbands. That’s why you are Malintzi, and your dress is green. You would always fight. You would fight with yourself if you were alone in the world.”
It was very still by the lake. They were waiting for Ramón.
It was really quiet by the lake. They were waiting for Ramón.
A man was stripping palm-stalks, squatting in silence under a tree, in his white clothes, his black head bent forward. Then he went to wet his long strips in the lake, returning with them dangling.
A man was peeling palm stalks, sitting quietly under a tree, dressed in white with his black head bent forward. Then he went to soak his long strips in the lake, coming back with them hanging down.
Then he sat down again, and deftly, silently, with the dark, childlike absorption of the people, took up his work. He was mending a chair bottom. When Kate watched him, he glanced up with a flash of black eyes, saluting her. And she felt a strange power surge in her limbs, from the flash of living recognition and deference in his eyes. As if his deference were a sort of flame of life, rich in him when he saw her.
Then he sat down again and quietly, skillfully, with the deep, childlike focus of the people, got back to work. He was fixing a chair bottom. When Kate watched him, he looked up with a quick spark in his dark eyes, acknowledging her. And she felt a strange energy rush through her limbs, ignited by the spark of genuine recognition and respect in his eyes. It was as if his respect was a kind of flame of life, vibrant in him when he saw her.
A roan horse speckled with white was racing prancing along the shore, neighing frantically. His mane flowed in the wind, his feet struck the pebbles as he ran, and again he opened his long nose and neighed anxiously. Away up the shore he ran. What had he lost?
A roan horse with white spots was prancing along the shore, neighing wildly. His mane whipped in the wind, his hooves thudded against the pebbles as he ran, and once more he lifted his long nose and neighed in distress. He dashed further up the shore. What had he lost?
A peon had driven a high-wheeled wagon, drawn by four mules, deep into the lake, till the water was above the high axles of the wheels, almost touching the bed of the cart. It looked like a dark square boat drawn by four soft, dark sea-horses which slowly waved their long dark ears like leaves, while the peon, in white with his big hat proudly balanced, stood erect. The mules deep in the water stepped gently, curving to the shore.
A laborer had driven a high-wheeled wagon, pulled by four mules, deep into the lake, until the water was above the high axles of the wheels, almost reaching the bed of the cart. It looked like a dark square boat being pulled by four soft, dark sea-horses that slowly waved their long dark ears like leaves, while the laborer, dressed in white with his big hat balanced proudly, stood upright. The mules, deep in the water, stepped gently, curving toward the shore.
It was winter, but like spring by the lake. White and yellow calves, new and silky, were skipping, butting up their rear ends, lifting their tails, trotting side by side down to the water, to sniff at it suspiciously.
It was winter, but felt like spring by the lake. White and yellow calves, fresh and smooth, were jumping around, playfully nudging each other, raising their tails, trotting side by side down to the water, sniffing at it with caution.
In the shadow of a great tree a mother-ass was tethered,[Pg 466] and her foal lay in the shadow, a little thing black as ink, curled up, with fluffy head erect and great black ears spreading up, like some jet-black hare full of witch-craft.
In the shade of a big tree, a mother donkey was tied up, [Pg 466] and her baby lay nearby, a tiny creature as black as ink, curled up with its fluffy head held high and large black ears pointed up, like a little jet-black hare full of magic.
“How many days?” called Kate to the peon, who had come out of the straw hut.
“How many days?” Kate called to the worker who had come out of the straw hut.
He gave her the flash of his dark eyes, in a sort of joy of deference. And she felt her breast surge with living pride.
He gave her a quick look with his dark eyes, filled with a kind of joyful respect. And she felt a wave of proud emotion swell in her chest.
“Last night, Patróna!” he smiled in answer.
“Last night, Patróna!” he replied with a smile.
“So new! So new! He doesn’t get up, can’t he?”
“So new! So new! He won’t get up, right?”
The peon went round, put his arm under the foal and lifted it to its feet. There it straddled on high, in amaze, upon its black legs like bent hair-pins.
The worker went around, put his arm under the foal, and helped it to its feet. It stood there, astonished, on its black legs like bent hairpins.
“How nice it is!” cried Kate in delight, and the peon laughed at her with a soft, grateful flame, touched with reverence.
“How nice it is!” Kate exclaimed excitedly, and the peon smiled at her with a warm, appreciative glow, touched with respect.
The ink-black ass-foal did not understand standing up. It rocked on its four loose legs, and wondered. Then it hobbled a few steps, to smell at some green, growing maize. It smelled and smelled and smelled, as if all the dark aeons were stirring awake in its nostrils.
The pitch-black foal didn’t get how to stand up. It swayed on its four wobbly legs, feeling confused. Then it took a few shaky steps to sniff some fresh, growing corn. It sniffed and sniffed, as if all the ancient ages were coming alive in its nose.
Then it turned, and looked with its bushy-velvet face straight at Kate, and put out a pink tongue at her. She laughed aloud. It stood wondering, dazed. Then it put out its tongue again. She laughed at it. It gave an awkward little skip, which surprised its own self very much. Then it ventured forward again, and all unexpectedly even to itself, exploded into another little skip.
Then it turned and looked with its fluffy, velvety face right at Kate, and stuck out a pink tongue at her. She laughed out loud. It stood there, puzzled and a bit dazed. Then it stuck out its tongue again. She laughed at it. It gave an awkward little hop, which surprised itself a lot. Then it cautiously moved forward again and, unexpectedly even to itself, burst into another little hop.
“Already it dances!” cried Kate. “And it came into the world only last night.”
“It's already dancing!” shouted Kate. “And it just came into the world last night.”
“Yes, already it dances!” reiterated the peon.
“Yes, it’s already dancing!” the peon repeated.
After bethinking itself for a time, the ass-foal walked uncertainly towards the mother. She was a well-liking grey-and-brown she-ass, rather glossy and self-assured. The ass-foal straight found the udder, and was drinking.
After thinking for a while, the donkey foal walked uncertainly towards its mother. She was a nice-looking grey-and-brown female donkey, pretty shiny and confident. The foal quickly found the udder and started drinking.
Glancing up, Kate met again the peon’s eyes, with their black, full flame of life heavy with knowledge and with a curious re-assurance. The black foal, the mother, the drinking, the new life, the mystery of the shadowy battlefield of creation; and the adoration of the full-breasted, glorious woman beyond him: all this seemed in the primitive black eyes of the man.
Glancing up, Kate locked eyes with the peon again, his dark, intense gaze full of life and wisdom, bringing an unexpected sense of comfort. The black foal, the mother, the act of drinking, the new life, the enigma of the shadowy battleground of creation; and the admiration for the beautiful, nurturing woman beyond him—all of this seemed to reflect in the man's deep black eyes.
[Pg 467]
[Pg 467]
“Adios!” said Kate to him, lingeringly.
“Goodbye!” said Kate to him, lingering.
“Adios, Patróna!” he replied, suddenly lifting his hand high, in the Quetzalcoatl salute.
“Goodbye, Patróna!” he responded, suddenly raising his hand high in the Quetzalcoatl salute.
She walked across the beach to the jetty, feeling the life surging vivid and resistant within her. “It is sex,” she said to herself. “How wonderful sex can be, when men keep it powerful and sacred, and it fills the world! Like sunshine through and through one!—But I’m not going to submit, even there. Why should one give in, to anything!”
She walked across the beach to the jetty, feeling the energy surging vividly and strongly within her. “It’s sex,” she thought to herself. “How amazing sex can be when men treat it with power and respect, and it brings life to the world! Like sunshine shining through you!—But I’m not going to give in, not even there. Why should anyone surrender to anything!”
Ramón was coming down towards the boat, the blue symbol of Quetzalcoatl in his hat. And at that moment the drums began to sound for mid-day, and there came the mid-day call, clear and distinct, from the tower. All the men on the shore stood erect, and shot up their right hands to the sky. The women spread both palms to the light. Everything was motionless, save the moving animals.
Ramón was walking down toward the boat, wearing a hat with the blue symbol of Quetzalcoatl. At that moment, the drums started beating for noon, and the clear, distinct call from the tower rang out. All the men on the shore stood tall and raised their right hands to the sky. The women held both hands up to the light. Everything was still, except for the animals that were moving.
Then Ramón went on to the boat, the men saluting him with the Quetzalcoatl salute as he came near.
Then Ramón approached the boat, and the men greeted him with the Quetzalcoatl salute as he got closer.
“It is wonderful, really,” said Kate, as they rowed over the water, “how—how splendid one can feel in this country! As if one were still genuinely of the nobility.”
“It’s wonderful, really,” said Kate, as they rowed over the water, “how—how amazing one can feel in this country! As if one were still truly part of the nobility.”
“Aren’t you?” he said.
“Aren’t you?” he asked.
“Yes, I am. But everywhere else it is denied. Only here one feels the full force of one’s nobility. The natives still worship it.”
“Yes, I am. But everywhere else it’s denied. Only here do you truly feel the full force of your nobility. The locals still honor it.”
“At moments,” said Ramón. “Later, they will murder you and violate you, for having worshipped you.”
“At times,” Ramón said. “Eventually, they'll kill you and abuse you for having admired you.”
“Is it inevitable?” she said flippantly.
“Is it unavoidable?” she said casually.
“I think so,” he replied. “If you lived here alone in Sayula, and queened it for a time, you would get yourself murdered—or worse—by the people who had worshipped you.”
“I think so,” he replied. “If you lived here alone in Sayula, and ruled like a queen for a while, you would end up getting yourself killed—or worse—by the people who had once adored you.”
“I don’t think so,” she said.
“I don’t think so,” she said.
“I know,” he replied.
“I know,” he said.
“Why?” she said, obstinate.
“Why?” she said, stubborn.
“Unless one gets one’s nobility from the gods and turns to the middle of the sky for one’s power, one will be murdered at last.”
“Unless you get your nobility from the gods and look to the center of the sky for your strength, you will ultimately be killed.”
“I do get my nobility that way,” she said.
“I gain my nobility that way,” she said.
But she did not quite believe it. And she made up her mind still more definitely, to go away.
But she didn’t fully believe it. So she decided even more firmly that she would leave.
[Pg 468]
[Pg 468]
She wrote to Mexico City, and engaged a berth from Vera Cruz to Southampton: she would sail on the last day of November. Cipriano came home on the seventeenth, and she told him what she had done. He looked at her with his head a little on one side, with a queer boyish judiciousness, but she could not tell at all what he felt.
She wrote to Mexico City and booked a spot on a ship from Vera Cruz to Southampton: she would sail on the last day of November. Cipriano came home on the seventeenth, and she told him what she had done. He looked at her with his head slightly tilted, displaying a strange boyish wisdom, but she couldn’t figure out what he was feeling at all.
“You are going already?” he said in Spanish.
“You're leaving already?” he said in Spanish.
And then she knew, at last, that he was offended. When he was offended he never spoke English at all, but spoke Spanish just as if he were addressing another Mexican.
And then she finally realized that he was upset. When he was upset, he never spoke English at all; instead, he spoke Spanish as if he were talking to another Mexican.
“Yes,” she said. “On the 30th.”
“Yes,” she said. “On the 30th.”
“And when do you come back?” he asked.
“And when are you coming back?” he asked.
“Quien sabe!—Who knows!” she retorted.
“Who knows!” she retorted.
He let his black eyes rest on her face for some minutes, watching her, unchanging and incomprehensible. He was thinking, superficially, that if he liked, he could use the law and have her prevented from leaving the country—or even from leaving Sayula—since she was legally married to him. There was the old fixity of Indian anger, glinting fixed and relentless in the depths of his eyes. And then the almost invisible change in his face, as the hidden emotion sank down and the stoic indifference, the emotionlessness of centuries, and the stoic kind of tolerance came over him. She could almost feel the waves of successive shadow and coldness go through his blood, his mind hardly aware at all. And again a fear of losing his contact melted her heart.
He let his dark eyes linger on her face for a few moments, studying her, unchanging and hard to understand. He was thinking, somewhat superficially, that if he wanted to, he could use the law to prevent her from leaving the country—or even from leaving Sayula—since she was legally married to him. There was an intense, unyielding anger in his eyes, a reflection of traditional Indian fury. Then came the nearly imperceptible shift in his expression as the hidden emotion settled down, replaced by the stoic indifference, the emotionlessness of generations, and a kind of resigned acceptance. She could almost feel waves of darkness and cold rushing through his veins, his mind barely registering it. Once again, a fear of losing his connection stirred her heart.
It was somehow, to her, beautiful, to feel shadows, and cold gleams, and a hardness like stone, then the strange heavy inertia of the tropical mid-day, the stupor of the sun, moving upon him while he stood motionless, watching her. In the end it was that weird, sultry, tropical stupor of the hot hours, a heat-swoon of sheer indifference.
It was somehow beautiful for her to feel the shadows, the cold glimmers, and a hardness like stone, then the strange, heavy slump of the tropical midday, the drowsiness of the sun, moving over him while he stood still, watching her. In the end, it was that weird, sultry, tropical lethargy of the hot hours, a heat-induced daze of complete indifference.
“Como quieres tu!” he said. “As you wish.”
“Just how you want it!” he said. “As you wish.”
And she knew he had already released her, in the dark, sultry stupor of his blood. He would make no further effort after her. This also was the doom of his race.
And she knew he had already let her go, in the dark, hot haze of his blood. He wouldn’t make any more attempts to pursue her. This was also the fate of his kind.
He took a boat and went down to Jamiltepec, to Ramón: as she knew he would.
He took a boat and went to Jamiltepec to see Ramón, just as she knew he would.
She was alone, as usual. It occurred to her, that she herself willed this aloneness. She could not relax and be with these people. She could not relax and be with anybody.[Pg 469] She always had to recoil upon her own individuality, as a cat does.
She was alone, as usual. It struck her that she had chosen this solitude herself. She couldn’t relax and be with these people. She couldn’t relax and be with anyone. [Pg 469] She always had to retreat into her own individuality, like a cat does.
Sex, sexual correspondence, did it matter so very much to her? It might have mattered more, if she had not had it. But she had had it—and very finally and consummately, with Cipriano. So she knew all about it. It was as if she had conquered another territory, another field of life. The conqueress! And now she would retire to the lair of her own individuality, with the prey.
Sex and sexual relationships—did they really mean that much to her? They might have mattered more if she hadn’t experienced them. But she had, and completely, with Cipriano. So she understood everything about it. It felt as though she had seized another territory, another aspect of life. The conqueror! And now she would retreat to her own private space, with her prize.
Suddenly, she saw herself as men often saw her: the great cat, with its spasms of voluptuousness and its lifelong lustful enjoyment of its own isolated, isolated individuality. Voluptuously to enjoy a contact. Then with a lustful feline gratification, to break the contact, and roam alone in a sense of power. Each time, to seize a sort of power, purring upon her own isolated individuality.
Suddenly, she saw herself as men often saw her: the great cat, with its moments of sensual pleasure and its lifelong enjoyment of its own solitary individuality. To enjoy a connection passionately. Then, with a primal satisfaction, to end that connection and wander alone in a feeling of power. Each time, to claim a kind of power, purring over her own solitary individuality.
She knew so many women like that. They played with love and intimacy as a cat with a mouse. In the end, they quickly ate up the love mouse, then trotted off with a full belly and a voluptuous sense of power.
She knew a lot of women like that. They toyed with love and intimacy like a cat with a mouse. In the end, they quickly devoured the love mouse, then strutted away with a full stomach and a powerful sense of satisfaction.
Only sometimes the love-mouse refused to be digested, and there was lifelong dyspepsia. Or, like Cipriano, turned into a sort of serpent, that reared and looked at her with glittering eyes, then slid away into the void, leaving her blank, the sense of power gone out of her.
Only sometimes did the love-mouse refuse to be digested, and there was lifelong indigestion. Or, like Cipriano, it turned into a kind of serpent, that reared up and looked at her with shining eyes, then slithered away into the void, leaving her empty, the feeling of power drained from her.
Another thing, she had observed, with a touch of horror. One after the other, her women “friends,” the powerful love-women, at the age of forty, forty-five, fifty, they lost all their charm and allure, and turned into real grimalkins, greyish, avid, and horrifying, prowling around looking for prey that became scarcer and scarcer. As human beings they went to pieces. And they remained these grey-ribbed grimalkins, dressed in elegant clothes, the grimalkin howl even passing into their smart chatter.
Another thing she noticed, with a bit of horror. One by one, her women “friends,” the strong, passionate women, by the time they hit forty, forty-five, fifty, lost all their charm and appeal and turned into real old cats, grey and hungry and terrifying, lurking around searching for prey that was becoming harder and harder to find. As individuals, they fell apart. And they stayed these grey, worn-out old cats, dressed in stylish clothes, with the old cat wail even seeping into their polished conversation.
Kate was a wise woman, wise enough to take a lesson.
Kate was a wise woman, wise enough to learn from experience.
It is all very well for a woman to cultivate her ego, her individuality. It is all very well for her to despise love, or to love love as a cat loves a mouse, that it plays with as long as possible, before devouring it to vivify her own individuality and voluptuously fill the belly of her own ego.
It’s perfectly fine for a woman to develop her self-esteem and uniqueness. It’s perfectly fine for her to reject love or to enjoy love like a cat enjoys a mouse, playing with it for as long as she can before consuming it to feed her individuality and indulgently satisfy her own desires.
“Woman has suffered far more from the suppression of her ego than from sex suppression,” says a woman writer,[Pg 470] and it may well be true. But look, only look at the modern women of fifty and fifty-five, those who have cultivated their ego to the top of their bent! Usually, they are grimalkins to fill one with pity or with repulsion.
“Women have suffered much more from the suppression of their ego than from sexual repression,” says a woman writer,[Pg 470] and that might be true. But just look at the modern women in their fifties and fifty-five, those who have developed their ego to the fullest! Generally, they are just bitter women who make you feel pity or disgust.
Kate knew all this. And as she sat alone in her villa, she remembered it again. She had had her fling, even here in Mexico. And these men would let her go again. She was no prisoner. She could carry off any spoil she had captured.
Kate knew all of this. As she sat alone in her villa, she recalled it once more. She had had her fun, even here in Mexico. And these men would let her go again. She was not a prisoner. She could take any prize she had won.
And then what! To sit in a London drawing-room, and add another to all the grimalkins? To let the peculiar grimalkin-grimace come on her face, the most weird grimalkin-twang come into her voice? Horror! Of all the horrors, perhaps the grimalkin women, her contemporaries, were the most repellent to her. Even the horrid old tom-cat men of the civilised roof gutters, did not fill her with such sickly dread.
And then what! To sit in a London living room and add another to all the old cats? To let that strange cat-like expression come on her face, that bizarre cat-like tone enter her voice? Terrible! Of all the terrible things, maybe the old cat women, her peers, were the most off-putting to her. Even the gross old tomcat men from the civilized gutters didn’t make her feel as queasy.
“No!” she said to herself. “My ego and my individuality are not worth that ghastly price. I’d better abandon some of my ego, and sink some of my individuality, rather than go like that.”
“No!” she said to herself. “My self-esteem and my individuality aren't worth that terrible cost. I’d rather let go of some of my ego and tone down some of my individuality than end up like that.”
After all, when Cipriano touched her caressively, all her body flowered. That was the greater sex, that could fill all the world with lustre, and which she dared not think about, its power was so much greater than her own will. But on the other hand when she spread the wings of her own ego, and sent forth her own spirit, the world could look very wonderful to her, when she was alone. But after a while, the wonder faded, and a sort of jealous emptiness set in.
After all, when Cipriano touched her gently, her whole body came alive. That was the greater attraction, capable of filling the world with brightness, and it was something she didn’t dare think about, its power far surpassing her own will. But on the flip side, when she embraced her own identity and let her spirit soar, the world could seem really amazing to her, especially when she was by herself. However, after some time, that wonder faded, and a kind of jealous emptiness took over.
“I must have both,” she said to herself. “I must not recoil against Cipriano and Ramón, they make my blood blossom in my body. I say they are limited. But then one must be limited. If one tries to be unlimited, one becomes horrible. Without Cipriano to touch me and limit me and submerge my will, I shall become a horrible, elderly female. I ought to want to be limited. I ought to be glad if a man will limit me with a strong will and a warm touch. Because what I call my greatness, and the vastness of the Lord behind me, lets me fall through a hollow floor of nothingness, once there is no man’s hand there, to hold me warm and limited. Ah yes! Rather[Pg 471] than become elderly and a bit grisly, I will make my submission; as far as I need, and no further.”
“I need both,” she thought to herself. “I can’t turn away from Cipriano and Ramón; they make my blood come alive. I say they’re limited, but I guess everyone has to be limited. If you try to be unlimited, you just end up being horrible. Without Cipriano to touch me, to give me boundaries and drown out my will, I’ll turn into a dreadful, old woman. I should want to be limited. I should be glad if a man can provide me with limits through his strong will and warm touch. Because what I think of as my greatness and the vastness of the Lord around me makes me fall through a hollow floor of nothingness when there’s no man’s hand to keep me warm and grounded. Oh yes! Instead of becoming old and a bit unappealing, I will choose to submit; as far as I need to, and no further.”
She called a man-servant, and set off down the lake in a row-boat. It was a very lovely November morning, the world had not yet gone dry again. In the sharp folds of the steep mountain slopes to the north-east, the shadows were pure corn-flower blue. Below was the lingering delicacy of green, already drying. The lake was full still, but subsided, and the water-hyacinth had drifted away. Birds flew low in the stillness. It was very full and still, in the strong, hot light. Some maize-fields showed sere stubble, but the palo blanco flowers were out, and the mesquite bushes were frail green, and there were wafts of perfume from the little yellow flower-balls, like cassia.
She called for a man-servant and started down the lake in a rowboat. It was a beautiful November morning, and the world hadn't dried out yet. In the sharp folds of the steep mountain slopes to the northeast, the shadows were a bright cornflower blue. Below, the delicate green was already fading. The lake was still full but receding, and the water hyacinth had drifted away. Birds flew low in the stillness. It was incredibly serene and quiet in the strong, hot light. Some cornfields showed dry stubble, but the palo blanco flowers were blooming, the mesquite bushes were a light green, and there were wafts of fragrance from the little yellow flower-balls, like cassia.
“Why should I go away!” said Kate. “Why should I see the ’buses on the mud of Piccadilly, on Christmas Eve, and the crowds of people on the wet pavements, under the big shops like great caves of light? I may as well stay here, where my soul is less dreary. I shall have to tell Ramón I am sorry for the things I said. I won’t carp at them. After all, there is another kind of vastness here, with the sound of drums, and the cry of Quetzalcoatl.”
“Why should I leave?” Kate said. “Why should I look at the buses on the muddy streets of Piccadilly on Christmas Eve, and the throngs of people on the wet sidewalks, under the huge stores that glow like massive caves of light? I might as well stay here, where my spirit feels less gloomy. I’ll need to tell Ramón I’m sorry for what I said. I won’t complain about it. After all, there’s another kind of vastness here, with the sound of drums and the call of Quetzalcoatl.”
Already she could see the yellow and reddish, tower-like upper story of Jamiltepec, and the rich, deep fall of magenta bougainvillea, from the high wall, with the pale spraying of plumbago flowers, and many loose creamy-coloured roses.
Already she could see the yellow and reddish, tower-like upper story of Jamiltepec, and the vibrant, deep fall of magenta bougainvillea from the high wall, with the light spray of plumbago flowers and many loose creamy-colored roses.
“Estan tocando!” said her boatman quietly, looking up at her with dark, pregnant eyes.
“It's playing!” said her boatman quietly, looking up at her with deep, full eyes.
He had heard already the sound of the light drum, at Jamiltepec. The boat rowed softly: and there came a sound of a man’s voice singing in the morning.
He had already heard the sound of the light drum in Jamiltepec. The boat glided quietly, and a man's voice could be heard singing in the morning.
Her boatman lifted an oar, as a signal to the house. And as the boat rounded the curve into the basin, a man-servant in white clothes came running down to the little jetty. In the changeless sunshine was a scent, perhaps of dattura and of roses, and an eternal Mexican silence, which the noise of the drum, and the voice of singing, did not disturb.
Her boatman raised an oar as a signal to the house. As the boat turned the bend into the basin, a male servant in white clothes hurried down to the small jetty. In the unchanging sunshine, there was a fragrance, maybe of datura and roses, along with a timeless Mexican silence that wasn’t broken by the sound of the drum and the singing voice.
“Is Don Cipriano here?” asked Kate.
“Is Don Cipriano here?” Kate asked.
“Està!” murmured the man, with a slight motion towards Ramón’s balcony, whence the singing came. “Shall I say you have come?”
“Look!” the man whispered, nodding slightly toward Ramón’s balcony, where the singing was coming from. “Should I let them know you’ve arrived?”
He did not lift his voice above the murmur.
He didn't raise his voice above the hum.
[Pg 472]
[Pg 472]
“No!” said Kate. “I shall sit here in the garden a while, before I come up.”
“No!” said Kate. “I’m going to stay here in the garden for a bit before I head inside.”
“Then I will leave open the door,” said the man, “and you can come up when you will.”
“Then I’ll leave the door open,” said the man, “and you can come up whenever you want.”
Kate sat on a seat under a big tree. A creeping plant, with great snake-like cords and big sulphur-and-brown trumpet flowers, hung above. She listened to the singing. It was Ramón, teaching one of the singers.
Kate sat on a seat under a large tree. A climbing plant, with long snake-like cords and big yellow-and-brown trumpet flowers, hung above her. She listened to the singing. It was Ramón, teaching one of the singers.
Ramón had not a very good voice. He sang quietly, as if to the inner air, with very beautiful, simple expression. But Kate could not catch the words.
Ramón didn't have a very good voice. He sang softly, almost as if to himself, with a simple and beautiful expression. But Kate couldn't make out the words.
“Ya?” said Ramón, when he had finished.
“Yeah?” said Ramón, when he was done.
“Ya, Patrón!” said the man, the singer.
“Yeah, Boss!” said the man, the singer.
And he began, in his strong, pure voice that caught at the very bowels, to sing another of the Hymns.
And he started to sing another of the Hymns in his strong, pure voice that resonated deeply.
The man had sung this hymn over several times, halting and forgetting, his pure, burning voice faltering out; then the low, rather husky voice of Ramón, with a subtler intensity, coming in, as if heard from the centre of a shell; then again the sudden ripping sound of the true singer’s tenor, going like a flame through the blood.
The man had sung this hymn several times, pausing and forgetting, his pure, passionate voice wavering; then Ramón's low, somewhat hoarse voice joined in, with a deeper intensity, as if coming from deep inside a shell; then again there was the sharp, cutting sound of the genuine singer’s tenor, piercing through like a flame in the blood.
Her mozo, a man-servant, had followed her into the garden, and sat at a distance on his heels, under a tree, with his back to the trunk, like a crouching shadow clothed in white. His toes spread dark and hard, in his open huaraches, and the black braid of his hat-string hung against his dark cheek. For the rest he was pure white, the white cotton tight on his thighs.
Her servant, a man, had followed her into the garden and sat at a distance on his heels under a tree, with his back against the trunk, like a crouching shadow dressed in white. His toes were dark and strong in his open sandals, and the black braid of his hatstring hung against his dark cheek. Other than that, he was completely white, the white cotton snug on his thighs.
When the singing had finished above, and the drum was silent, and even the voices speaking in low tones, were silent, her mozo looked up at Kate, with his black hat-string dangling at his chin, his black eyes shining, and a timid sort of smile on his face.
When the singing was over, and the drum was quiet, and even the voices talking softly had stopped, her servant looked up at Kate, with his black hat string hanging down at his chin, his dark eyes sparkling, and a shy smile on his face.
“Està muy bien, Patróna?” he said shyly. “It is good, isn’t it, Mistress?”
“Is everything okay, Mistress?” he said shyly. “It’s good, right, Mistress?”
“It is very good,” she replied, with the infallible echo.[Pg 474] But there were conflicting feelings in her breast, and the man knew it.
“It’s really good,” she replied, with the unmistakable echo.[Pg 474] But she had mixed feelings inside, and he was aware of it.
He looked so young, when he smiled that gay, shy, excited little smile. Something of the eternal child in him. But a child that could harden in an instant into a savage man, revengeful and brutal. And a man always fully sex-alive, for the moment innocent in the fulness of sex, not in the absence. And Kate thought to herself, as she had thought before, that there were more ways than one of “becoming again as a little child.”
He looked so young when he smiled that happy, shy, excited little smile. There was something eternally childlike about him. But he could quickly turn into a brutal and vengeful man. And he was always fully alive with desire, innocent in the fullness of it, not in its absence. Kate thought to herself, as she had before, that there was more than one way to "become like a little child" again.
But the man had a sharp, watchful look in the corner of his eye: to see if she were feeling some covert hostility. He wanted her to acquiesce in the hymn, in the drum, in the whole mood. Like a child he wanted her to acquiesce. But if she were going to be hostile, he would be quick to be first in the hostility. Her hostile judgment would make a pure enemy of him.
But the man had a sharp, watchful look in the corner of his eye: to see if she was feeling any hidden hostility. He wanted her to go along with the hymn, the drum, and the whole vibe. Like a child, he wanted her to agree. But if she was going to be hostile, he would be quick to be the first one to respond with hostility. Her negative judgment would turn him into a complete enemy.
Ah, all men were alike!
Ah, all guys are the same!
At that moment the man stood up, with soft suddenness, and she heard Cipriano’s voice from the balcony above:
At that moment, the man stood up quickly but gently, and she heard Cipriano's voice from the balcony above:
“What is it, Lupe?”
"What's up, Lupe?"
“Està la Patróna,” answered the servant.
“Here is the Patron,” answered the servant.
Kate rose to her feet and looked up. She saw the head and the naked shoulders of Cipriano above the parapet of the balcony.
Kate stood up and looked up. She saw Cipriano's head and bare shoulders above the balcony railing.
“I will come up,” she said.
“I'll come over,” she said.
And slowly she went through the great iron gates into the passage-way. Lupe, following, bolted the doors behind her.
And slowly she walked through the big iron gates into the hallway. Lupe, following her, locked the doors behind them.
On the terrace above she found Ramón and Cipriano both with their upper bodies naked, waiting for her in silence. She was embarrassed.
On the terrace above, she saw Ramón and Cipriano, both topless, waiting for her quietly. She felt embarrassed.
“I waited to hear the new hymn,” she said.
“I waited to hear the new song,” she said.
“And how does it seem to you?” said Ramón, in Spanish.
“And how does it seem to you?” Ramón asked in Spanish.
“I like it,” she said.
“I love it,” she said.
“Let us sit down,” said Ramón, still in Spanish. He and she sat in the cane rocking-chairs: Cipriano stood by the wall of the terrace.
“Let’s sit down,” Ramón said, still speaking Spanish. He and she settled into the cane rocking chairs while Cipriano stood by the wall of the terrace.
She had come to make a sort of submission: to say she didn’t want to go away. But finding them both in the thick of their Quetzalcoatl mood, with their manly breasts[Pg 475] uncovered, she was not very eager to begin. They made her feel like an intruder. She did not pause to realise that she was one.
She had come to make a kind of submission: to say she didn’t want to leave. But finding them both caught up in their Quetzalcoatl vibe, with their bare chests[Pg 475], she was hesitant to start. They made her feel like an intruder. She didn’t stop to realize that she actually was one.
“We don’t meet in your Morning Star, apparently, do we!” she said, mocking, but with a slight quaver.
“We don’t meet in your Morning Star, I guess, do we!” she said, teasingly, but with a slight tremor.
A deeper silence seemed suddenly to hold the two men.
A heavier silence suddenly surrounded the two men.
“And I suppose a woman is really de trop, even there, when two men are together.”
“And I guess a woman is really de trop, even there, when two guys are together.”
But she faltered a bit in the saying. Cipriano, she knew, was baffled and stung when she taunted him.
But she hesitated a little while speaking. Cipriano, she knew, was confused and hurt when she teased him.
Ramón answered her, with the gentleness that could come straight out of his heart: but still in Spanish:
Ramón replied to her with a kindness that seemed to come straight from his heart, but still in Spanish:
“Why, Cousin, what is it?”
“Why, Cousin, what’s wrong?”
Her lip quivered, as she suddenly said:
Her lip trembled as she suddenly said:
“I don’t really want to go away from you.”
“I don’t really want to leave you.”
Ramón looked swiftly at Cipriano, then said:
Ramón glanced quickly at Cipriano and then said:
“I know you don’t.”
"I know you don’t."
But the gentle protective tone of his voice only made Kate rebel again. She brimmed over with sudden tears, crying:
But the soft, protective tone of his voice only made Kate push back again. She was overwhelmed with tears, crying:
“You don’t really want me.”
“You don't actually want me.”
“Yes, I want you!—Verdad! Verdad!” exclaimed Cipriano, in his low, secret, almost muttering voice.
“Yes, I want you!—Truth! Truth!” exclaimed Cipriano, in his low, secret, almost muttering voice.
And even amid her tears, Kate was thinking to herself: What a fraud I am! I know all the time it is I who don’t altogether want them. I want myself to myself. But I can fool them so that they shan’t find out.
And even through her tears, Kate thought to herself: What a fraud I am! I know all along that it’s me who doesn’t really want them. I want to keep myself to myself. But I can trick them so they won’t find out.
For she heard the hot, phallic passion in Cipriano’s voice.
For she heard the intense, masculine desire in Cipriano’s voice.
Then came the voice of Ramón, like a chill:
Then came Ramón's voice, like a chill:
“It is you who don’t want,” he said, in English this time. “You needn’t commit yourself to us. Listen to your own best desire.”
“It’s you who doesn’t want,” he said, this time in English. “You don’t have to commit to us. Listen to your own true desires.”
“And if it tells me to go away?” she flashed, defiant through the end of her tears.
“And what if it tells me to leave?” she shot back, defiant despite her tears.
“Then go! Oh certainly go!”
“Then go! Oh definitely go!”
Suddenly her tears came afresh.
Suddenly, her tears came back.
“I knew you didn’t really want me,” she wept.
“I knew you didn’t really want me,” she cried.
Then Cipriano’s voice said, with a hot, furtive softness of persuasion:
Then Cipriano's voice said, with a warm, secretive softness of persuasion:
“You are not his! He would not tell you!”
“You're not his! He wouldn't tell you!”
“That is very true,” said Ramón. “Don’t listen to me!”
"That's very true," Ramón said. "Don't pay attention to me!"
[Pg 476]
[Pg 476]
He spoke in Spanish. And Kate glanced up sharply through her tears, to see him going quietly, but swiftly, away.
He was speaking in Spanish. Kate looked up quickly through her tears and saw him leaving quietly but quickly.
She wiped her face, suddenly calm. Then she looked with wet eyes at Cipriano. He was standing erect and alert, like a little fighting male, and his eyes glowed black and uncannily as he met her wet, limpid glance.
She wiped her face, suddenly feeling calm. Then she looked with tearful eyes at Cipriano. He was standing tall and alert, like a small fighting male, and his eyes glowed dark and strangely as he met her tear-filled, clear glance.
Yes, she was a bit afraid of him too, with his inhuman black eyes.
Yes, she was a little afraid of him too, with his unnatural black eyes.
“You don’t want me to go, do you?” she pleaded.
“You don’t want me to leave, do you?” she begged.
A slow, almost foolish smile came over his face, and his body was slightly convulsed. Then came his soft-tongued Indian speech, as if all his mouth were soft, saying in Spanish, but with the “r” sound almost lost:
A slow, almost silly smile spread across his face, and his body trembled slightly. Then he spoke softly in his Indian accent, as if his mouth were gentle, saying in Spanish, but with the “r” sound nearly gone:
“Yo! Yo!”—his eyebrows lifted with queer mock surprise, and a little convulsion went through his body again. “Te quiero mucho! Mucho te quiero! Mucho! Mucho! I like you very much! Very much!”
“Yo! Yo!” — his eyebrows raised in playful mock surprise, and a little shiver went through his body again. “Te quiero mucho! Mucho te quiero! Mucho! Mucho! I like you a lot! A lot!”
It sounded so soft, so soft-tongued, of the soft, wet, hot blood, that she shivered a little.
It sounded so gentle, so sweetly spoken, of the soft, wet, hot blood, that she shivered a little.
“You won’t let me go!” she said to him.
“You're not going to let me leave!” she said to him.
Transcriber’s note
Minor punctuation errors have been changed without notice. Inconsistencies in hyphenation, spelling, and italicization have been standardized. Except for the errors listed below and the standardization, spelling has been retained as originally published.
Minor punctuation errors have been updated without notice. Inconsistencies in hyphenation, spelling, and italicization have been standardized. Except for the errors listed below and the standardization, spelling has been kept as originally published.
The following printer errors has been changed:
The following printer errors have been changed:
Page 12: | “fellow esconced between” | “fellow ensconced between” |
Page 22: | “came owards Kate” | “came towards Kate” |
Page 31: | “wih a dead laugh” | “with a dead laugh” |
Page 63: | “herself from wordly” | “herself from worldly” |
Page 65: | “carressive, speaking” | “caressive, speaking” |
Page 80: | “off into banalties” | “off into banalities” |
Page 88: | “Orilla is an hoted” | “Orilla is an hotel” |
Page 93: | “little handfulls from the” | “little handfuls from the” |
Page 100: | “thunder annd wings” | “thunder and wings” |
Page 102: | “go with Quetzacoatl.” | “go with Quetzalcoatl.” |
Page 126: | “a torquoise ornament” | “a turquoise ornament” |
Page 143: | “streets aften ten” | “streets after ten” |
Page 146: | “horrible, horrrible” | “horrible, horrible” |
Page 155: | “head, stupified and” | “head, stupefied and” |
Page 169: | “posteriors hutched up” | “posteriors hunched up” |
Page 193: | “my eyes twilight” | “my eyes the twilight” |
Page 210: | “rest you head” | “rest your head” |
Page 216: | “like a streeet lamp” | “like a street lamp” |
Page 256: | “curiosly heavy with” | “curiously heavy with” |
Page 258: | “Halálá! he said.” | “Holálá! he said.” |
Page 268: | “One most disentangle” | “One must disentangle” |
Page 312: | “Holà! You there!” | “Holá! You there!” |
Page 354: | “Cipriona put over her” | “Cipriano put over her” |
Page 356: | “acting an the helpless” | “acting on the helpless” |
Page 361: | “stood a hugh dark figure” | “stood a huge dark figure” |
Page 390: | “circling with sauve” | “circling with suave” |
Page 391: | “ignominous drab uniform” | “ignominious drab uniform” |
Page 393: | “black head aginst his” | “black head against his” |
Page 395: | “living Hutzilopochtli” | “living Huitzilopochtli” |
Page 403: | “began to clear” | “began to sing clear” |
Page 414: | “in the electric fl” | “in the electric flow” |
Page 423: | “soft, senuous brutality” | “soft, sensuous brutality” |
Page 432: | “same, whover was in” | “same, whoever was in” |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!